HANDUOUND
AT THE
^.
\V^i>TAE &; C-*., London;
And to be had of all ... idlers in the United
Greek Works^
With Kngiirii i -
jEschvlus.
jC jl V.
Eumenides. Scholefield- Greek Text, with Latin
>■->«*. grOjUiu •««
Promedieos Yinctns. Griffiths. Greek Text of
Hndor^ vidi E^Ui KotA. •««,M>. • • •
Literal Prose
. • c c
Septem contra Thebas. Griffiths. Greek Text of
DmOtmtfMithEa^mkKmUA. Bn^hda. • » •
Qrestea : Agamemnon, Choephon, Eamemdes. GreA.
Text wiA Lm6m Notes. Br Frederic A. Pale^, JlA^ St. Jetar'a
CoILCMBfct. tr*. bauds • 7 C
Index to the Glossaries in Blomfield's E£tion. 8ro.sd. 9 9 9
Translated into &iglish Blank Verse, hy FMter, with
Notes, iic Sto, kds. 9 9 9
Pnnnetbeas \lnctos. Greek Text, with
Twtmhtiam, aad Ea^tafc N«iau tfro, Mb. .
Translated into Engbsh Prose. Svo, bds. . • 7 *
Prometheus. Translated into En^ish Yerse^ widi
Notes, bj Ae Ber. Chnles PcaAnke, I.T-B. fiamezlf af TiJMij
CiAese, Cudin^e. ai«,clolk, • 3 S
The Prometheus, Translated into English Yeise. B v
Geuige Cliailes Svajne, MJL Sro, sewed . . ' 9 3 C
Aristophanes.
A new Text, and Scholia, revised by VroSeaaor Bdker,
ofBerfin. Hie FiagBenta, lafiees, Lada TezaoB, ^ the Ahw-
t>«MH of Bed^ BcBdi7, Bexjg^, Bnmik, Bkmjt, Ckn, Dahne,
Wwilry, KaEter, PoKBoa, Bei^, Sckvtz, aad oAers. are added.
S toIb. zoral Sra, bds. .999
The aame, a rds. doaj Svo, bdai 3 la •
Separate Fla^ fiom the above Edition. Greek Text,
and Latin Notes. Sro, bds.
Birds, 9k. Clo^ 12b. PI--?, !>?. Fr:^ Sk.
The Birds. Blaydes. Greek Text, with Lada Notes.
Srcdoth. .'. . •»•
Achamians. Knights, Wasps, and Birds. Translated
into £ng^ Prose. Sro, b^ • !• S
Clouds and Peace. Tr?.?'- ri i * E : >^ Prose.
8ra,bds. ... . . • C •
1
.. , WlIITTAKER & Co., London. Literature.
Greek
Aristotle.
£ s. d.
Rhetoric. Parsons. Greek Text, with English Notes,
illustrated with parallel Passages. 8vo, bds 0 14 0
Nicomacheean Ethics. Brewer. Greek Text, with
English Notes, by Brewer. 8vo, bds, 0 16 0
Demosthenes.
Orations on the Republic. Greek Text, with Latin
Interpretatiou, hy Wolf, edited by Allen. 8vo, bound,
0 8 0
Euripides.
Porson and Scholefield. Greek Text, with Latin
Notes. 8vo, bds. 0 14 0
Phoenissie. Porson. Greek Text, with Latin Notes.
8vo, sewed, ,...030
Electra. Robinson. Greek Text, with Latin Notes.
8vo, bds 05G
Latin Translations of the Hecuba — Orestes — Phoe-
nissse — Medea. 8vo, sewed, each, 0 16
Potter's Translation of the Tragedies into English
Blank Verse, with Notes, &c. 2 vols. 8vo, bds 10 0
Notes, Philological and Grammatical, Original and
Selected. By G. Trollope. 2 vols. 8vo, bds 0 18 0
Greek Testament, &c.
Greek Testament. Valpy. With English Notes,
Critical, Philological, and Explanatory. 3 vols. 8vo, cloth lettered, 2 0 0
Ditto, for Schools. Valpy. 12mo, bound, . . .050
Greek Testament. Dr. Burton, Regius Professor of
Divinity. With English Notes. 2 vols 8vo, cloth, . . .14 0
Greek Testament. Griesbach's Text. 18mo, cloth, 0 4 0
Diatessaron ; or. History of Our Lord Jesus Christ.
Compiled from the Four Gospels. 8vo, bds. . . . .050
Epistles of Barnabas, Clement, Ignatius, Polycarp,
&c. Greek Text of Hefele, with English Notes by Grenfell.
12mo, cloth, . 0 4 0
Prayer Book. Translated into Greek, by Duport.
24mo, bds 080
2
Greek Whittaker & Co., London.
Literature.
Grammars, Exercises, Class Books, &c.
£ s. d.
Buttmann's Intermediate or Larger Greek Grammar,
with Biographical Notice of the Author. Edited by Dr. Supf.
8vo, cloth, 0130
Brumek's Key to the Greek Language. 12mo, bound o 4 c
Whittaker's New and Improved Edition of Pinnock's
Catechism of Greek Gi*ammar. Parti. Accidence. 18mo, sewed, 0 0 9
Wright's Rudiments of the Greek Language, Greek
and English. 12nio, bound, . . . . . . .020
Aldhouse^s Questions, adapted to Valpy's Greek
Grammar. 12mo, bound, ....... 020
Beatson's Exercises for Greek Prose Composition,
with Treatise on Accentuation. 12mo, cloth, . . . .030
Beatson's Progressive Exercises for the Composition
of Greek Iambic Verse. 12mo, cloth, . . . . . .030
Dunbar's Introductory Greek Exercises. 8vo, bds. 0 3 0
Dunbar's Greek Exercises, with rules of Syntax, and
Remarks on Prepositions and Conjunctions. 8vo, bds. . .070
Dunbar's Key to ditto. 8vo, sewed, . . . .030
Huntingford's Introduction to the Writing of Greek.
12mo, bound, . . . . . . . . . .050
Picquot's Short Greek Exercises. 12mo, bound, ,030
Picquot's Key to ditto. 12mo, sewied, . . . . o i e
Squire's Exercises for Greek Verse. 12mo, cloth, .050
Squire's Key to ditto. ]2mo, cloth, . . . .040
Dalzel's Analecta Graeca Minora. 8vo, bound, . .000
Dalzel's Collectanea Grjeca Majora. 2 vols. 8vo, bd. 12 0
Vol. I. Prose, 10s. 6d. Vol. II. Poetry, 12s.
Greek Epigrams. Johnson. Greek Text, with Latin
Version and Notes. 12mo, bound, . . . . . .030
Graecae Sententiae. Trollope. Selections in Greek
from the Profane Writers and the New Testament. 1 2mo, bomid, 0 3 0
Greek Sentences and Extracts. Used at Rugby School.
12mo, bound.
Part I. — Extracts from Xenophon, with a Lexicon . . .030
Part II. — Extracts from Hesiod, Homer, &c 0 2 0
Ormston's Extracts from Greek Writers, with Greek
and English Lexicon, and English Notes. 8vo, bound, . .080
Seal's Analysis of the Greek Metres. 8vo, sewed, .030
Viger's Treatise on the Greek Accents. 12mo, sewed, 0 l 0
B 2
Greek
WhITTAKER & Co., London. Literature.
Herodotus.
£ s. d.
Gaisford. Greek Text from the Sancroft Manuscript,
with Latin Notes. 2 vols. 8vo, bds 110
Reiz. Greek Text. 2 vols. 18mo, bds. . . . o 14 o
Schweighaeuser's Lexicon. Greek and Latin. 8vo,
bds 0 14 0
Cooley's New and Enlarged Edition of Larcher's
Historical and Critical Comments. Translated into English, with
great Additions and Amendments, 2 vols. 8vo, bds. . . .18 0
Laurent's Translation into English, from the Text of
Gaisford. 2 vols. 8vo, bds. 14 0
Taylor's Translation into English, with Notes and
Maps. 8vo, bds 0 16 0
Hermesianax.
Fragments. Bailey. Greek Text, with Latin and
English Translation and Notes. 8vo, bds. . . . . .070
Homer.
Iliad. Heyne. Greek Text. English Notes, by
Trollope. 8vo, bds 0 18 0
Iliad. Greek Text. 18mo, bds 070
Iliad. Clarke. Greek Text, with Latin Version and
Latin Notes. 2 vols. 8vo, bound, 0 18 0
Iliad. Translated into English Prose, with Explana-
tory Notes. 8vo, cloth, OICO
IHad. Pope's Translation. 24mo, bds. . . .050
Iliad. Sylvanus. First Book, and Selections from
Anacreon. Greek Text, with Latin Notes. 8vo, bound, . .050
Odyssey. Clarke. Greek Text, with Latin Version
and Latin Notes. 2 vols. 8vo, bound, 10 0
Odyssey. Translated into English Prose, with Ex-
planatory Notes. 8vo, cloth, OICO
Odyssey. Pope's Translation. 24mo, bds. . . .040
Homerica Clavis. Walker. A Lexicon of all the
Words in the Iliad. Greek and English. Fifth Edition. ] 2mo, bd. 0 9 0
4
Greek WhITTAKER & Co., Loildon. Literature.
Lexicons, &c.
£ s. d.
Booth's Lexicon of the Primitive Words of the Greek
Language, Greek, Latin, and English. 8vo, bds. . . . .090
Dawson's Lexicon of the New Testament. Greek and
English. New Edition, edited by Dr. W. C. Taylor. 8vo, bds. .090
Hederic's Lexicon. Larcher and Blomfield. Greek
and Latin. 4to, bds . .1140
Hincks' Greek and English School Lexicon. New
Edition, greatly enlarged. Square 12nio, bound, . . . 0 10 G
Maltby's New Complete Greek Gradus. Latin and
English, with English-Greek Vocabulary, &c. 8vo, bds. . .110
Morell's Lexicon of Greek Prosody. Greek and
Latin. Edited by Maltby. 4to, bds 3 3 0
Parkhurst's Lexicon of the New Testament. Dr. Major.
Greek and English, royal 8vo, cloth . . . . . .14 0
Schrevelius' Lexicon. Greek and Latin. 8vo, bound, o 12 o
Valpy's Schrevelius' Lexicon. Dr. Major. Greek
and English. Sixth Edition, greatly enlarged. 8vo, cloth, . .0150
Schweighaeuser's Lexicon to Herodotus. Greek and
Latin. 8vo, bds. . .0140
Walker's Key to the Classical Pronunciation of
Greek, Latin, and Scripture Names. 12mo, bds 0 4 0
Lucian.
Selections from Greek Text. Walker. With Latin
Translation, and English Notes, &c. 12mo, bound, . . .090
Select Dialogues. Murphy. With Latin Translation
and English Notes. 12mo, bound, 0 4 0
Pindar.
Heyne. Greek Text, with Latin Interpretation, and
Latin Notes. 3 vols. 8vo, bds. . . . . . . .220
Odes. Laurent's Translation into English Prose,
with Notes. 2 vols. 8vo, bds. 110
Polybius.
Schweighaeuser. Greek, with Latin Interpretation
and Notes, and a Greek and Latin Lexicon. 5 vols. 8vo, bds. . 2 12 6
Translated into English, by Hampton. 2 vols. 8vo,
bds. ....,.,... 100
Greek WhITTAKER & Co., Londoil. Literature.
Sopl
locles.
£ s. d.
T. Mitchell (Editor of Aristophanes). Greek Text,
with Englisli Notes. 2 vols, demy 8vo, cloth, . . . .18 0
Also published in single Plays at 5.1. each, sewed.
Pocket Edition. Greek Text. 2 vols. 24nio, bds. .0100
Oedipus Tyrannus. Brunck. Greek Text, with Latin
Translation. ISmo, bds 0 4 0
CEdipus Tyrannus. Elmsley. Greek Text, with Latin
Notes, and Scholia. 8vo, bds 0 5 0
Thucydides.
Dr. Arnold. Greek Text. Illustrated with Maps,
and English Notes, Historical and Geographical. 3 vols. 8vo.
The Volumes separately— Vol. I. 12^■. bds. Vols. II., III.,
New Edition, in the press.
Arnold's Additional Notes to the Editions of 1828-35.
8vo, sewed, . .040
From Arnold and Bekker. Greek Text. 8vo, bds. o 14 o
English Translation, chiefly from Hobbes's, with
Readings from Arnold, Goeller, Haack, &c. 8vo, bds. . . . 0 15 0
Smith's English Translation. 2 vols. 8vo, bds. . i i 0
Theocritus, Bion, and Moschus.
Kiessling. Greek Text, with Latin Version and
Latin Notes, and Portus' Greek and Latin Lexicon. 2 vols.
8vo, bds 0 18 0
A Selection from the Remains of Theocritus, Bion,
and Moschus, with Glossary and Prolegomena. By Frederic H.
Ringwood, A.M., sometime Scholar of Trinity College, Dublin.
8vo, sewed, 090
Xenophon.
Anabasis. Hutchinson. Greek Text, with Latin
Notes. 8vo, bds 080
Ditto, with Latin Translation. 8vo, bds. . . .090
Memorabilia of Socrates, with Apologia. Greenwood.
Greek Text, with Latin Notes. 8vo, bds 0 9 0
Ditto, with Latin Translation. 8vo, bds. . . . o lo o
Memorabilia of Socrates, with the Apologia. Young.
Greek Text, with Latin Notes. 8vo, bds. . . . . .080
Translation of the Anabasis into English, by Spelman.
12mo, bds 070
Greek Whittaker & Co., Loiidon.
Literature.
Works Illustrative of Greek Literature.
£ s. d.
Barker and Anthon's Lempriere's Classical Dic-
tionary. Re-edited from the last American Edition of Charles
Anthon ; with Appendix and numerous Additions, by Dr. Giles.
8vo, bound 0 16 6
Keightley's Mythology of Ancient Greece* and Italy,
with Illustrations, by W. H. Brooke. Second Edition. 8vo, cloth, 0 16 0
Ditto, abridged for Schools. 18mo, bound, . .040
Laurent's Manual of Ancient Geography. 8vo, cloth, 012 0
O'Brien's Ancient Rhythmical Art recovered; or a
New Method of explaining the Metrical Structure of a Greek
Tragic Chorus. 1 2mo, cloth, .050
Paul's Antiquities of Greece, with Questions, &c.
12mo, cloth, 070
Potter's Antiquities of Greece, with numerous Plates.
2 vols. 8vo, bds 120
The Theatre of the Greeks. Being a Series of Papers
illustrative of the Greek Theatre. With an Introduction and con-
siderable Additions. By J. W. Donaldson, M.A., Head Master of
Bury St. Edmund's Grammar School. Fifth Edition. 8vo, cloth, 0 15 0
Tooke's Pantheon. Containing the Mythological
Systems of the Greeks and the Romans, with numerous Illustra-
tions by Moses. 12mo, bound, .060
Theogony ; a Genealogical Mythology of Ancient
Greece and Rome, for the use of Classical Schools, and the Readers
of Classics in genex'ai. 8vo, cloth, . . . . , .030
Whittaker's Improved Edition of Pinnock's Cate-
chism of Ancient Geography. 18mo, sewed, . . . .009
Whittaker's Improved Edition of Pinnock's Gold-
smith's History of Greece, with large Additions, by Dr. W. C.
Taylor, and Illustrations. 12mo, bound, 0 5 6
7
Hebrew
AVhITTAKEK & Co., London. Literature.
Hebrew Works3
&c. &c.
£ s. d.
Ewald's Grammar of the Hebrew Language of the
Old Testament. Translated from the last German Edition, with
later Editions and Improvements of the Author. By J. Nicholson,
B.A., Oxon. 8to, bds. ' . . .0106
Heinemann's Introduction to the Hebrew Language.
12mo, bds 050
Hincks' i^Dr. E.) Grammar of the Hebrew Language.
8vo, bds.' 070
Oppenheim's (H. D.) Grammar of the Hebrew Lan-
guage, with an Appendix on the AnomaUes of the Verbs. 8vo, bds, 0 9 0
Whittakers Improved Edition of Pinnock's Cate-
chism of Hebrew Grammar. 18mo, sewed, . . . . .009
Buxtorf's Lexicon ; Hebrew, Chaldee, and Latin.
8vo, bds 0 16 0
Parkhurst's Hebrew and English Lexicon, without
Points ; with an Hebrew and Chaldee Grammar. Royal 8vo, bds. 110
Bythner's Lyre of David ; or an Analysis of the
Psalms, Critical and Practical, with an Hebrew and Chaldee
Grammar. Translated by Rev. Thomas Dee ; to which are added
by the Translator, a Praxis of the First Eight Psalms, and Table
of the Imperfect Verbs. 8vo. New Edition in the Press.
Wall's (Dr. C. W.) Examination of the Ancient
Orthography of the Jews, and the original state of the Text of the
Hebrew Bible. 3 vols, royal 8vo, cloth, 2 3 0
Part I. — On the Origin of Alphabetical Writing, and on Egyptian
Hieroglx-phics. 15s.
Part II. — On the Propagation of Alphabets, and on Ideagraphio
Writing. In two Parts. 15?. each.
The Book of Jasher, referred to in Joshua and Second
Samuel. Translated from the Hebrew into English. 8vo, cloth, .0100
Jones' {Sir W.) Persian Grammar. Corrected and
Enlarged by Professor Lee. 4to, bds. 15 0
GREEK GRAMMAR.
.U* VJ » . ^—^ •
.£5.£ Lr-^-^Rv ^^ i ill
THE
GREEK GRAMMAR
OF
FREDERICK THIERSCH,
TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN,
WITH BRIEF REMARKS,
BY D. K. SANDFORD, ESQ.
>LA. OF CHRIST -CHUECH, OXFORD, A>*D PROFESSOR OF
GREEK I>' THE UNIVERSITY OF GLASGOW.
WILLIAM BLACKWOOD, EDINBURGH: .AND ^/
T. CADELL, STRAND, LONDON. ^^.V
MDCCCXXX. ^ VliV'
a
\"
e. EICIIAEDSON, PRINTER, GLASGOW.
^l^
TO THE REVEREND
DR. DAVY,
MASTER OF CAIUS COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE,
&c. &c. &c.
My Dear Sir,
I beg leave to inscribe the following pages
to you, the friend of Porson, and the favourer of every
undertaking, which is intended to guide and to assist the
labours of the classical student.
In the course of a most interesting, and to me a most
instructive conversation, which I had the pleasure of holding
with you some years ago, you first suggested to me the
expediency of translating into English the work, by which
the name of Thiersch has been raised to deserved eminence
among the scholars of Germany.
Had I adhered to my primary design of abridging the
original, the translation now offered to the public might have
been much earlier accomplished. But 1 soon found that any
considerable curtailment of the matter given by the author,
must have at once obscured its plainness, and injured the
coherence of its several parts. In a few places only have I
shortened an expression, or suppressed a superfluous reference.
Trusting that an examination of this volume will not cause
you to regret the advice which has led to its appearance,
I have the honour to be,
My dear Sir,
Very faithfully yours,
D. K. SANDFORD.
COLLEGE OF GLASGOW,
May 20, 1830.
\Ai
PREFACE.
If that be the best Grammar which will answer most of
those questions likely to be put by an intelligent and inqui-
sitive student, the Greek Grammar of Thiersch need not fear
a comparison with any work of the same nature hitherto pub-
lished. Nor is it only a copious book of reference on gram-
matical points, but it embraces likewise a minute and compre-
hensive view of the whole growth and texture of the Grecian
language. The philosophic principles of speech which it
unfolds, are for the most part at once simple and ingenious,
while the laborious accumulation of facts and examples, on
which the author has bestowed unsparing efforts, sets in a
strong light the true groundwork of all sound and useful
scholarship. It were well for philology if speculation would
always be content to proceed upon a method of induction,
equally extensive and elaborate with that which is here ob-
served.
The translator of Biittmann^s Grammar, while he allows
that, " considered as an historical analysis of the language,
the Grammar of Professor Thiersch may be thought to de-
serve the preference,'* remarks, at the same time, that it is,
as the title of the original indicates,* " a Grammar not so
much of the classical language, as it appears in the mass
of writers, as of that earlier form of it which is called the
elder, the Homeric, or the Epic dialect." An extract from
the preface of Thiersch will show, however, — what a single
glance at the table of contents will confirm, — that the scope
of his work is by no means, in reality, so confined : " This
Grammar treats, like all that are meant for elementary in-
struction, of the Common Dialect, — in the next place,
* Gnecliische Granimatik vorzilglivh des Homerischen Dialects.
viii PREFACE.
somewhat largely (for reasons which the book itself will
explain) of the Homeric. All that remains to be said of
the OTHER DIALECTS IS comprised in an Appendix."
But, while the information conveyed by this work, con-
cerning all the principal forms of the Greek tongue, is un-
commonly full and accurate, the author has wisely bestowed
a singular degree of care upon the language of Homer. Not
because Homer should be studied, as Buttmann's translator
affirms, " almost as a ivork of another language" but be-
cause, on the contrary, a thorough knowledge of the Homeric
dialect is indispensably necessary for those, who desire to
comprehend, in their whole depth and compass, the Grecian
tongue and literature. And, although a superficial acquaint-
ance with the productions of the poet is no rare attainment,
there is little reason to doubt the correctness with which the
eminent Dean Cyril Jackson, in a letter to Professor Dalzel,
speaks of " the^^^; men who understand Homer."
It must be allowed that, in that part of his work which
treats of Construction, the author has drawn his examples too
exclusively from the Homeric poems. But this defect will
be remedied in the translation, in which I shall endeavour to
comprise a complete system of Grecian syntax, from the
Homeric down to the Hellenistic dialect.
Subjoined to the Appendix are such remarks, as I judged
it right to make, either for the further elucidation of impor-
tant topics, or for the correction of that which seemed to be
erroneous.
I have to acknowledge the liberal conduct of the Rev.
William Foster Barham, Fellow of Trinity College, Cam-
bridge, who, after having commenced and announced a trans-
lation of Thiersch's Grammar, immediately gave up his de-
sign, on being informed that I had made some progress in
the same undertaking. His kind and courteous manner of
doing so was worthy of the distinguished Body to which he
has the honour to belong.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PRELIMINARY REMARKS.
p.
$ I, Of Speech generally, and the Signs of Speech, . . i
II. Of the Kinds of Words, "i
III. Of Language, Discourse, Dialects, and the Affinity of Languages, v
INTRODUCTION.
Of the Greek Language, and its Dialects.
TV. Of the Origin of the Greek Tongue, its Affinity with other Tongues,
and its first Improvement, . . . . vii
V. Of the Origin and the Peculiarities of the Doric and ^olic Dialects, xi
VI. Of the Origin and the Peculiarities of the Ionic and Attic Dialects, xiii
VII. Of the Use of the Dialects, . . . . xv
VIIL Of the Decline of the Dialects, .... xyi
IX. Recapitulation, ...... xix
X. Of the Plan of this Grammar, .... xix
BOOK FIRST.
FORMS OF WORDS.
PART FIRST.
OF NOUNS.
INTRODUCTION.
Of the Letters used by the Greeks.
XI. The Alphabet, 21
XII. Of the History of the Greek Alphabet and Orthography, . 22
Of the Vowels.
XIII. Of the Measurement of the Vowels in respect of Time, . 30
XIV. Of the Pronunciation of the Vowels, . . . 31
XV. Of the Diphthongs, 3*
XVI. Of the Pronunciation of the Diphthongs, ... 37
XVII. Of the present modes of Pronouncing the Greek Vowels, 40
XNlll. OiihQ'&vea.thmys, fSpiritus,) .... 43
XIX. Of the iEolic Digamma, ..... 46
Of the Consonants.
XX. Division of the Consonants, ..... 47
XXI. Of the Mute Consonants, ..... 48
CONTENTS.
51
51
62
53
XXII. The Mutes before 2, . • • • •
XXIII. The Mutes before M,
XXIV Of the Letter N,
XXV. Of the Letter 2, • • • ■ ' '
Of Syllables.
XXVI. Of the Origin and Extent of Syllables, ' * ' ^f
XXVn. Of the Collocation of Syllables, • ^ •. ,' ' „
XXVIII. Of the Measurement of Syllables, ( Quantity,; . oi
XXIX. Of the Shortening of Long Syllables, . . . &»
Of Words.
XXX. Of the Origin and Extent of Words, * * ' «n
XXXI. Of the Roots of Words, • • ' ' ' ^?
XXXIL Of Multifarious Roots, . . • • • ^|
XXXIII. Of the Change of Long Roots into Short, . . 61
XXXIV. Of the Termination of Words, . • . ' ^ ,, ' , ^^
XXXV. Of the Changes on Words through the CoUision ot Vowels—
(Contraction; Crasis ; Elision; Aphceresis,) . 64-
XXXVI. Of Contraction, ^^
XXXVII. Table of Contractions usual in the Common Dialect, 66
XXXVIII. Of Crasis, 67
XXXIX. Of Elision, or Apostrophe, ••'•$,
XL. The Inscriptions of Melos and Elis, . . • ,* n„
XLI. The Inscription of Sigeum, and that upon the Athenians who fell
at Potidea, ...•••'*
Of the Accentuation of Words.
XL IL Of the Nature and Essence of the Accent, . . 77
XLIII. Of the Accentuated Syllable, .... 80
X LI V. Of the Imposition of the Accent, . . • • 81
XLV. Of the Shifting of the Accent, .... 83
XL VI. Of the throwing back of the Accent on the preceding Word,
f Enclitics, J ....•• 8*
XL VII. Real Nature and Rhythmical Properties of the Greek Accent,
and Comparison of it with the German, . . 86
XL VIII. Of Punctuation, 90
Of Declension.
XLIX. Of the Properties of the 'Noun— f Genus, Numerus, Casus,
Declinatio,) ...... 92
Of the Declensions of the Substantive.
L. Declension generally. Declension of the Article, . . 96
LI. First Declension, ...... 99
LII. Second Declension, ' . . . . . • 104?
LIII. Of the Contractions of the Second Declension, (Attic Declension,) 107
Third Declension.
LIV. General Remarks, . . . . . . HI
LV. Paradigms and Examples of the Third Declension, . 112
LVI. Contractions of the Third Declension, . . . 115
LVII. Peculiarities in the Formation of the Cases, . . 117
LVIII. Double Forms from a Short Vowel in the Root, (in some Nouns
in 5,^,) 120
CONTENTS.
XI
LIX. Of the Anomalous Forms of the Third Declension,
LX. Gender and Accent of Words in the Third Declension,
Of Adjectives.
LXI. Of the Properties of the Adjective,
LXII. Table of the Different Terminations of Adjectives,
LXIII. Of the Terminations,
LXIV. Contracted Adjectives,
LXV. Anomalies,
LXVI. Paradigms of Adjectives,
LXVII. Of Adverbs,
Degrees of Comparison in Adjectives and Adverbs.
LXVIII. Of Comparison in general,
LXIX. Of the possible Degrees of Comparison,
LXX. Of the Formation of the Degrees of Comparison,
LXXI. Formation of the Degrees in Adverbs,
LXXII. Anomalies, .....
121
126
132
133
134
137
139
140
145
146
147
148
150
150
Of Numerals.
LXXIII. Of the Kinds of Numerals, (Mai-ks of Number, Athenian
Method of Notation,) . . . . 152
LXXI V. Table of the Chief Classes of Numerals, . . 154
LXXV. Declension of the First Four Numerals, . . 156
LXXVI. Formation of the other Numerals, . . . 156
The Pronouns.
LXXVII. Origin of the Pronouns, (Substantive Pronouns,)
LXXVIII. Adjective Pronouns, ....
LXXIX. Of Words allied to the Pronouns, ( Demonstrativay Indeji-
nita, Definitum, InteyTogativum, Relativum, Negativa,)
LXXX. Of the Definite Pronoun, iaxiTog,)
LXXXI. Reciprocal Pronoun, {^ahXrikm,)
LXXXII. Declension of the Adjective Pronouns,
LXXXIII. Correlatives, and Appended Syllables,
157
159
160
161
162
162
164
BOOK FIRST.
PART SECOND.
OF VERBS.
Of the Properties of the Verb.
LXXXIV. Of the Different Kinds of Verbs, (Intransitive or Neuter,
Transitive or Active, Reflexive or Middle, Passive,)
LXXXV. Of the Tenses of Verbs,
LXXXVI. Of the Moods of the Verb,
LXXXVII. Of the Numbers and Persons of the Verb,
LXXXVIII. Of Conjugation generally,
LXXXIX. Greek Conjugation,
166
167
168
169
170
172
Formation of Tenses.
XC. Of the Root and the Classes of Verbs, (Mute, Pure, and Liquid,) 175
Xll
CONTENTS.
XCI. Anomalous Verbs, ......
XCII. Of the Augment,
XCIII. Use of the Augment, (Reduplication, Attic Reduplication,)
XCIV. Of the Terminations of the Tenses,
Examples, and Peculiarities in the Formation of Tenses.
XCV. Mute Verbs, ......
XCVI. Pure Verbs, ......
XCVir. Liquid Verbs, ......
XCVIII. Of the Three Forms of the Perfect, f Active Voice,)
XCIX. Of the Form of the Future Preterite, (Futurum Exactum,)
Of the Active Conjugation.
C. General Remarks, (Tense-root, Mood-vowel, Termination,)
CI. The Mood-vowel, ....
CIl. Terminations, ....
cm. Conjugation of the Indicative,
CIV. Conjugation of the other Moods,
CV. Full Paradigm of the Active,
Of the Passive Conjugation.
CVI. Preliminary Remarks,
CVII. Terminations, ....
CVIII. Conjugation of the Indicative,
CIX. Conjugation of the Perfect and Pluperfect,
ex. Conjugation of the other Moods,
CXI. FuU Paradigm of the Passive,
Of Contraction in the Conjugation of Verbs.
CXII. Of the Possible Cases of Contraction,
CXIII. Rules of Contraction, ....
CXIV. Active of the Contracted Verbs, . .
CXV. Passive of the Contracted Verbs, .
CXVI. Of the Combination and Analysis of Verbal Forms,
Of the Anomalies in Verbs.
CXXIII. Definition of Anomaly in Verbs,
CXXIV. Of a and the Letters added to it, . . .
CXXV. Of s and the Letters added to it, ...
CXXVI. Of the Consonants that are added,
CXXVII. Transposition of Letters, and Mixture of the Coniujrations,
CXXVIIL Defective Verbs, . . . . .
CXXIX Catalogue of Anomalous and Defective Verbs,
HG
177
179
180
181
183
184.
186
187
187
188
189
189
191
194.
19G
196
197
198
201
204.
208
209
211
212
213
Of the Conjugation without Mood-vowels, (Verbs in jj,i).
CXVII. General Remarks, . . . . . 213
CXVIII. Active Conjugation, . . . . . 2lG
CXIX. Paradigm of the Active of Verbs without a Mood-vowel,
(/Vtjj/a;, rldr}//,!, didu/Mi,) ..... 220
CXX. Passive Conjugation, . . , . . 222
CXXI. Observations, . . .... 223
CXXIl. Of certain Small Verbs, (e/^;, jf^,, 'In/M,, iha, rifMai, mvfM,
(pyi/ii, oJda,) ....... 225
229
231
232
233
236
237
238
CONTENTS. XUl
Of the Particles,
CXXX. Definitions, (Prepositions ; Particles of Time, Cause, Place,
and Mode ; Conjunctions,) .... 24G
CXXXI. List of Particles, 2^7
Of the Deiivation of Words.
CXXXIL Of the Radical Parts of the Language, . . 249
CXXXIIL Formation of Words from their Roots, . . 250
CXXXI V. Substantives from Verbs, . . . . 231
CXXXV. Substantives from Adjectives, . . . 253
CXXXVI. Verbs from Substantives and Adjectives, . . 254-
CXXX VI I. Adjectives from Substantives, Verbs, and other Adjectives, 253
CXXXVIII. Formation of Adverbs from diflferent Words, . 233
CXXXIX. Particular Classes of Substantives and Adjectives, ( Dimi-
niitiva, Amplificativa, Gentilia, Patronymica,) . 236
CXL. Of the Manner of Compounding Words in Greek, . 237
CXLI. Of the Meaning and Derivation of Compound Words, . 260
Of the Versification and Dialect of Homer.
CXLII. Introduction, ...... 263
Of the Homeric Versification.
CXLIII. Origin of the Homeric or Epic Verse, (Arsis; Thesis;
Catalexis,) ...... 263
CXLIV, Of the Combination and Separation of the Series, ( CcBSura,) 263
CXLV. Epic Periods, ...... 269
CXLVI. Of the Quantity of Syllables in Homeric Verse, (of Position,
and the Violation of the same ; of the Rhythmical placing'
of Words,) .... 271
CXLVII. Of Short Syllables in the Arsis, • . * 273
CXL VIII. Of Short Syllables in the Thesis, • . ' 279
CXL IX, Of Synizesis in Homer, . • . ' 280
CL. Of Hiatus, ...... | 283
CLL Of the Hiatus of Short Vowels, • • . . 284
CLII. Of Gutturals and Labials in the Old Languaoe, and their Chang-es
generally considered, (Digamma; its original force, &c.) 286
CLIII. Catalogue of the Words which begin with Digamma, or the
Sounds derived from it, ... • 290
CLIV. Of the Digamma in Homer, generally considered, • 294
CLV. Digammas which have maintained their place at the beginning of
words in the Poems of Homer, . . . 297
CLVI. Of the Digamma at the beginning- of words, which has disap-
peared from the text of Homer, but is still visible in its
effects, (^fio, fskv, fo7, A) • • • 297
CLVIL Of other Words besides fio, f'idiv, &c. which had, in Homer,
the Digamma in their beginning, . . . 299
CLVIIL Of Inconsistencies in the Homeric use of the Digamma, (Ab-
jection of the initial Consonant in some woi'ds,) . 301
CLIX" Of the Results of the foregoing Investigations with regard to
the Treatment of the Homeric Text, . • 307
CLX. Of the Digamma in the Middle of Words, generally considered, 308
CLXI. Of the Digamma in the Middle of Words in Homer, (Change
of the Digamma to u.) . . . . 310
CLXII. History of the Digamma in Homeric Criticism, . 312
xtv
CONTENTS.
CLXIII. Hiatus before Words not Digammated,
CLXIV- Of the Apostrophe in Homeric Verse,
CLXV. Of Crasis, Aphseresis, Apocope, in Homer,
314
315
319
OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT.
Preliminary, . . . • • • 321
CLXVI. Change, Duplication, and Extension of the Vowels, . 322
CLXVII. Of the Exchange of Vowels. • . . 329
CLXVIII. Abbreviation of Long- Vowels and Diphthongs, (Abbrevia-
tion of the Conjunctive Vowels jj and w,) . 329
CLXIX. Of the Rejection of Vowels, .... 338
CLXX. Of the Separation of Vowels, .... 339
CLXXL Of the Change of the Rough Breathing into the Smooth, 342
Of the Consonants.
CLXXII. Consonants remaining unaltered (5, ^, y^, before^; i/ before a,) 314'
CLXXIII. Consonants Inserted and Transposed, • . 344
CLXXIV. Of the Doubling of Consonants, • . . 345
CLXXV. Of the Rejection of Consonants, • . • 347
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
First Declension'
CLXXVI. Terminations, (?;, «, and a,) .
CLXXVII. Of the Singular of Feminine Words,
CLXXVIII. Of the Singular of Masculine Words,
CLXXIX. Declension of the Dual and Plural,
CLXXX. Of the Contractions of the First Declension,
CLXXXI. Different Fonns of the same word in the First Dede
(Patronymics,)
Second Declension.
CLXXXII. Of the Forms in (piv,
CLXXXIII. Remarks upon Particular Cases,
CLXXXIV. Contractions,
CLXXX V. Various Forms,
Third Declension.
CLXXXVL Of the Suffix 9/v, •
CLXXXVH. Of the Dative Plural,
CLXXXVIIL Nouns— Mute and Liquid,
CLXXXIX. Of Pure Words in «,
CXC. Pure Words in Iota,
CXCL Of Pure Words in u,
CXCII. Pure Words in s, with a Consonant before g,
nsion.
349
351
353
356
358
360
365
366
368
370
374
375
377
379
380
382
and £0$ in the
Genitive, (Nouns in og — iog, r]g — eo;, vg — £oc,) • 383
CXCIII. Pure Words in j, with a and g before g, (nouns in a^j, gog,
and irig^) ...... 385
CXCIV, Pure Words in g, with the Termination gug in the Nominative, 387
CXCV. Pure Words in o, (Nouns in w, wg, gen- oog,) • • 390
CXCVI. Pure Words in w, (Nouns in wg—woj,) • • 390
CONTENTS.
XV
391
395
399
101
407
409
413
418
421
CXC VII. Words of Various Forms, (and those of which the Nomina-
tive does not appear,) ....
Of Adverbs, Adjectives, and Numerals.
CXCVIII. Adverbs, . • • •
CXCIX, Formation of Adjectives in Homer,
CC. Various Foi'ms of Adjectives,
CCI. Feminine Form, and Gender of Adjectives,
ecu. Degrees of Comparison in Adjectives and Adverbs,
CCIII. Numerals, .....
Pronoum.
CCIV. Substantive Pronouns, ....
CCV. Of the Enclisis and Orthotonesis of the Pronouns,
CCVI. Of the Adjective and other Pronouns,
The Verb.
CCVII. Origin of the Forms of Tense and Person, • 424
CCVIII. Reduplication, ••..•*, 426
CCIX. Of the Augment, • • • * . 429
CCX. Of the Forms with 2K, • • . • . 432
CCXI. Of the Formation of the Present, Perfect, and Pluperfect in the
Active, ...... 434
CCXII. Formation of the Passive Perfect, and Pluperfect, . 439
CCXIII. Of the Formation of the First Future and Aorist, in the Ac-
tive and Middle, ..... 442
CCXIV. Of the Formation of the Second Aorist and Futui'e, • 446
CCXV. Of the Formation of the Passive Aorist, . • 447
CCXVI. Of the Personal Terminations, ... 447
CCXVII. Of the Infinitive, ..... 450
CCXVIII. Of Forms which want the Modal Vowel, or Reduplication,
in the Common Conjugation, . . . 451
Of the Contraction of Verbs,
CCXIX. General Remarks,
CCXX. Contraction of Verbs in Ail,
CCXXI. Ofthe VerbsinEn, .
CCXXII. Of Verbs in On,
Verbs without the Modal Vowel.
CCXXIII. Forms of larnfM,
CCXXIV. Forms of r/^,j^/,
CCXXV. Forms of iifii,
CCXXVI. Forms of "rjfii and its Compounds,
CCXXVII. Forms of sTtfa, D/^a/,
CCXXVIII. Forms of 'iaco, gVa, tJf^a,, .
CCXXIX. Forms of s7^/,
CCXXX. Forms of 3/3w^/,
CCXXXI, Forms in o and /,
CCXXXII. Catalogue of Various Forms of Verbs,
454
• •
455
.
459
• •
462
otveL
463
• ,
469
» •
471
* * I
473
,
477
•
477
0 •
478
480
483
s.
483—528
XVI
CONTENTS.
APPENDIX.
OF THE CHIEF PARTICULARS IN WHICH THE OTHER DIALECTS DIFFER FROM
THE HOMERIC.
The New Ionic Dialect of Herodotus.
CCXXXIII- Of the Dialect of Herodotus, considered generally,
CCXXXIV, Apostrophe, Crasis, &c. . • • .
CCXXXV. Of the Difference of Vowels and Consonants,
CCXXXVI. Of the Abjection and Insertion of Vowels,
The Doric Dialect.
CCXXXVII. Of Crasis, Elision, Aphisresis, (Violation of Position,)
and Synizesis in Pindar and Theocritus,
CCXXXVIIL Of the Difference of Vowels, ( PlateiasnmsJ
CCXXXIX. Of the Difference of Consonants, of Accent, and of Quan-
tity, ....••
CCXL. Of the Forms of Nouns, Pronouns, and Verbs,
CCXLI. Comparison of the Dorism of Pindar with that of Theocritus,
and Peculiarities of the latter,
CCXLI I. Dorism of Theocritus,
I
ii
iii
iv
CCXLIII. Of the Attic Dialect, .
General Remarks,
Use of the Letters,
Quantity of Syllables,
Position and Violation of the same.
Hiatus, Synizesis, Crasis,
Elision, . . . •
Aphaeresis, . . . •
Syncope, Tmesis, Epic and Doric Forms,
Declension, Numerals, Pronouns,
Verbs, Augment, Tenses, Conjugation,
Contraction, Irregulai* Verbs,
IX
XI
xii
XV
xvi
XVlll
xviii
xxi
xxi
xxii
xxiii — xxviii
xxviii
XXX
xxxiii
xxxiv
XXXV
xxxvi
Remarks,
.61 addition to this table a complete index will be given at the end of the Si/ntax,
ERRATA.
The following are the most important errors of the press.
P. vii, 1. 1 1,
XV, 1. 24,
29, I. 8,
39, 1. 15,
ib., n. f , 1. 2,
64,1.11,
66, 1. 12,
75, 1. 13,
96, 1. 2 from end,
103, 1. 6,
108, 1. 23,
114, 1. 15,
123, 1. 6 from end,
139, 1. 2 from end,
187, 1. 16, .
441, 1. 15, .
498, note, 1. 2,
Remarks, p. 7, 1. 8,
for ( Zena)
— is
— Junta .
— £u and au
— Phalerous
— Xg^akc,
— XayiliOy "kayijj,
— Kayw
— Mou<r>j
— avuiyBug
— oieg
— Ace.
— from their cases
— irrj^ca
— augment
— Pausanius
read (Zend).
— are.
— Juntas.
— eo and av ore^and af.
— Phalereus.
— XiSUCsos.
— "kaymg, "Kayuig.
— • Kayw.
— Mo!;<r?j.
— hyiSiai.
— dvu)'ys(f)g.
— Ace. plur.
form — form their cases from,
— dxYj-^sdar.
— argument.
— Pausanias.
PRELIMINARY REMARKS.
§1.
OF SPEECH GENERALLY, AND THE SIGNS OF SPEECH.
1. Speech, in its widest sense, is the expression of that,
which passes in the mind, through means of external signs, (i*)
In a closer sense, it is the expression of that, which passes
in the mind, through means of open and of articulate sounds
(soni articulati).
2. Sounds are articulate, when they do not, like the notes
of hirds, come freely from the breast, but must pass through
the compression of the vocal organs.
3. The free-coming or open sounds are called vowels
( (pcovT^ivTccy scil. ypcc[^>[j!jccra, vocales scil. literce), the sounds
produced by compression of the organs are called consonants
(^av[jj<pcova)j the signs of both are letters (yodyjiMccru, literce,
(Troiyj7ci, elementa) ; the whole body of letters is the alpha-
bet (litteratura).
Ohs. — The letters also are termed vowels or consonants, as they denote
a free-coming sound, or a sound produced by compression of the
organs. Hence we are accustomed to understand by the word
vowel, something twofold ; first, the sou7ids, and then their signs :
so, by the word consonant, not only the sounds so called, but also
their signs. No consonant can be spoken or heard without some
auxiliary sound, though this auxiliary may be only a kind of hiss,
hum, or breathing, perceptible in the enunciation of the consonant.
ii PRELIMINARY REMARKS.
4. The vowels are formed, in diftigrent parts of the mouth
and throat, in the following order : a, e, o, u, i, so that a is
sounded deepest in the throat, i (Euqlish e) most outwardly
upon the lips : a, e, o, may be called the posterior vowels,
u, i, the anterior.
5. The consonants are formed either between the lips;
p, b, ph (p sounds) : or between the tongue and the palate ;
k, g, ch (k sounds) : or between the point of the tongue and
the teeth ; t, d, th, (t sounds). — Besides these there are the
separate sounds, 1, m, n, r, s.
Obs. 1. — The above mentioned consonants are termed p, k, and t
sounds, because the sound, heard in their enunciation, is mixed
with one or other of these. Former Grammarians have named,
according to the organ employed in their formation, the p sounds
labials ( labiates), the k sounds palatals (palatincB)., the t sounds
dentals or Unguals (linguales), and have joined with these last the
letters 1, n, r, s, but m with the labials. These appellations, how-
ever, are inaccurate, and combine things heterogenous in their nature.
Obs. 2. — L, m, n, r, s, are called semivowels (riiii<pma, semivocalesj,
because their sound is less perfect than that of the vowels ; and the
p, k, and t sounds are called mutes Ccitpuva, mutcej, because they
are more tuneless and disagreeable in sound than the semivowels.*
6. Vowels, pronounced by themselves or in combination
with consonants, create syllables (jrvKhM^ui). Syllables by
themselves or in connection with other syllables, produce words
(ov6(/jcctoc, Xi^itg, nomina). Words are tlie audible signs of
ideas ; an idea is a mental image of that which is the subject
of perception or of thought.
Obs. — These signs, in the primitive language of man, were not arbi-
trary, but tlie forme of embodied emotion — the mind's feelings incor-
* So Dionysius the Thracian, p. 631, Bekker., 1. 20, wffTs? u(pum
Xsyo/xsv T^aywhhv tov Kaz6<pc>jvov. — The matter is otherwise explained by
Dionysius Halicarn. dc Comp. Verb., §. XIV, p. 138, Schaefer.'^'
PRELIMINARY REMARKS. Ill
porate in sound. Thus, in German, compare the sound and meaning
of such worils as schweben (wave, fluctuate), sehnen (long for), witli
Klang (a sound), Sttirm (a storm), Donner (thunder); or Weh
(woe), Leben (life), Liebe (love), and Schleiehen (slink), Schlange
(snake), steigen (rise, soar), Stange (pole, stake). '^^
§ II-
OF THE KINDS OF WORDS.
1. The first thing's, which the human mind observes in
the external workl, are substances : heaven^ sim, mountain^
fields 6^c. The words, employed to denote these, are called
nouns substantive (hvoiJjuroc ov/naariKa,, iiomina substantiva)
— substantive as the signs of independent ideas.
Obs. — The substantive serves to denote either a single object : Crcesus,
Bucephalus, Italy, yEtna, the Rhine, &c. ; or a whole class of
objects, rose, floioer, horse, beast, animal, 8fc.
2. The next things, observed in the external world, are
properties in substances, e. g. in the rose, that it is red^ fra-
grant^ fresh, full ; in the horse, that it is tvild, swift, strong,
Sfc. The words, which denote these properties, are called
names of property or quality.
3. In order to ascribe a property to a substance, i. e.
to express that a property is found in a substance, use is
made of a peculiar mark of connection (copula), viz. the
word to be — the rose is red, is fresh, is blooming — the horse
is wild, is strong, is swift.
4. In these expressions is contained the first act of the
understaufhng, a simple judgment. If the property, thus
ascribed to a substance, be united in expression to the sub-
stance, it is called an adjective or epithet (oi/o[jijcc sTiOsrov, or
I'Tn&iriKw, nomen adjectivum). The horse is strong, hence
the strong horse. The day is hot, hence the hot day.
5. The properties, however, are not necessary and pe?'-
manent in the substance, but subject to perpetual change.
iv rilELIMINARY REMARKS.
That rose was once bloominy ; it is now faded ; and will
soon be withered.
6. The copula, therefore, must determine whether a pro-
iierty once existed in a substance, now exists, or will hereafter
exist in it ; that is, the copula expresses time, is a time-word,
e. g. the horse was strong, is strong, ivill be strong.
7. The transition of a substance from one property to
anotlier is marked by a second copula, to become (^Germ.
werden). The rose becomes faded, has become faded, urill
become faded. — Thus to be and to become denote the contin-
uance of a substance in connection with a property, or its
transition into another.
8. When the copula and the name of property are
combined in one word, the verb (p^JiJjcc, verbiim) is formed.
E. g. Gains is alive becomes Cains lives.
Ohs. Thus the verb always includes two things — the expression of a
property, and the expression of time^ combining the meanings of the
name of property and the copula. 1 he copula is also sometimes
called the substantive verb (pyjfJ'a vira^Kmov).
\). To a word, whether adjective or verb, expressive of a
property, other proj)erties may be ascribed, e. g. the swift
horse, the very sivift horse, the tvind blows, the wind fiercely
blow'S. The words, thus employed to denote the properties
of adjectives and verbs, are called adverbs (i'7nppr][juurc(,'), — a
name which expresses only their connection with verbs.
Obs. Thus the adjective and the adverb are essentially the same, both
\iG\n^ immes of property. Hence, in German, they take the same
form in a simple sentence : die Bluetlie ist weiss, (" the blossom is
white") and der Baum blueth weiss ("the tree blossoms white");
whereas, m sentences like the first of these, the ancient languages
regard llie name of property as already united to the substantive ;
av()o; Igti Xiuxov^ Jlos albus est (die Bluetlie ist eine weissej.
10. Every pro]jerty can also become of itself an object of
our consideration, i. e. an independent idea or substantive: e.g.
the red rose — the redness of the rose. Hence substantives
PRELIMINARY REMARKS. V
arise, wliich are derived from adjectives or verbs (uhstract
nouns).
Ohs. 1. Recapitulation. — On reviewing what has been here stated, we
perceive the human mind employed in observing substances and
their properties — in combining these together — and in distingnisliing
new properties as attached to the properties themselves.
Ohs. y. — Thus the necessary and essential parts of speech appear to
be the substantive, the name of property under its two forms (ad-
jective and adverb), and the copula. The verb is a combination of
the two last. ('^''
Ohs. 3. — All other sorts of words, tlie article, mimeral, pronotm,
preposition, particle, interjection, are more or less convenient in
language, and will be explained in their proper places.
TJic Substantive and the Adjective, with the suhdivisions of words
attached to them, may he included under the commo7i appellation of
noun (name).
§ ni.
OF LANGUAGE, DISCOURSE, DIALECTS, AND THE
AFFINITY OF LANGUAGES.
1. All the words, invented or adopted by a people for the
expression of thouglit, in their various forms and combinations,
compose the tonijue or language (ykuaaa^ lingua) of that
people.
2. Out of the combination of words arise propositions
(^i(Tsig, sentcnfia'), out of the combination of propositions
arises speech or discourse (Xo'/oc, sermo, oratio). Thus
the parts of discourse are propositions, and, to go farther
back, the different sorts of words, which, in this relation, are
c?\\q<\. parts of speech ((M^n rov Xoyov, partes orationis),
Ohs. — Thus it appears that speech or discourse is language applied to
use : this is the universal form, which lies at the basis of all lang-
uages, and its laws are those of the human understanding. It is,
therefore, in all nations, substantially the same, however much their
languages may differ.
Vi PRELIMINARY REMARKS.
3. Lan^uag-e, as the immediate expression of the concep-
tions and emotions of the mind, will manifest the different
dispositions, not only of whole nations, but even of individuals,
by its hardness and softness, its roughness and smoothness,
nay by the use of words and turns of phraseology for particu-
lar ideas and perceptions. We may thus conclude, that with
the origin of a language its intrinsic difference from other
tongues Avould arise ; since not even any two individuals
view things exactly in the same way.
4. This difference must be yet more developed, when
families grow into tribes — when these separate, and the
language of each tribe is subject to the influence of habitation,
bodily constitution, mode of life, and intercourse with
strangers. Through the combined operation of these causes,
the tongue of a people acquires, in the mouth of its different
tribes, a chfferent character, which displays itself in tone,
in formation, in the connection and use of words, in the
richness or poverty, force or iveakness of expression. The
peculiarities of this character, taken together, compose the
dialect (^haXizrog) of the tribe. The dialects will be as
numerous as the different tribes : and, again, each chalect
may have its subdivisions.
5. Wlien the differences of the dialects are so wide, that
the tribes no longer understand one another, their (halects
rank as different languages, which have more or less in
common among them — are related in a nearer or more
distant degree. Modern inquiries have made it manifest that
the countless diversities of dialect and language may be
reduced to a few primitive tongues, which came, with man-
kind, out of the cradle of the human race, and have
multiplied in proportion to the diffusion of the species.
INTRODUCTION.
OF THE GREEK LANGUAGE, AND ITS
DIALECTS.
§IV.
OF THE ORIGIN OF THE GREEK TONGUE, ITS AFFINITY
WITH OTHER TONGUES, AND ITS FIRST IMPROVEMENT.
1. From the original seat of the human species amid the
mountains of Asia, the primitive tribes, with a language
radically one and the same, migrated in all directions. They
brought this language, under different shapes, to India
(Sanscrit), to Persia (Zena), and to Colchis. The Col-
chian branch of the still increasing population separated, like
the others, into many lesser branches, which spread through
Asia Minor, on to Germany, Thrace, and Greece, and were,
from many quarters, re-united in Italy.
2. From the common origin of these tribes the affinity of
their tongues is derived — an affinity more remote between
Sanscrit, Zend, and the languages of the Colchian branch,
more near among these tongues themselves, the Armenian,
German, Greek, and Latin.
3. The Greek tongue (jpoov^ or yXuaaci 'Y^O\yivix,ri) was
spoken by those families, which, having wandered through
Thrace into Greece, united with others, which passed over
from Asia, — formed the Greek nation ("Y^hXrivig, Grceci)^
and spread, in colonies from the mother-country, over nearly
all the coasts of the Mediterranean sea.
4. The Grecian people, although composed of very differ-
ent elements, early acquired a remarkable unity. The
national character and mental improvement which Asiatic
settlers, and especially those comprised under the Pelasgian
viil INTRODUCTION.
name (HeXafryoi, "those come over the sea "(«)), introduced
into their country, took a deep root by the aid of reHgious
observances, particularly at Delphi and Dodona, and were
widely and impartially diffused through means of Epic song-. —
Of Pelasgian orig-in were the states in the north of the
Peloponnesus (IliXcKTyoi ulyiaXsig*), Argfos,! Athens, t Boe-
otia, Phocis, Euboea, || Dodona,^ &c. Under Ion the name
of the Pelasgians on the coast passed into that of lonians
(loiovsg, "luvzg), under Cecrops the name of the inhabitants of
Attica into that of Athenians. As these tribes had a common
origin, so they had at first a common language, — for instance
the language of Attica and Argos was once the same.**
Out of this original tongue the language of Epic poetry next
arose. No wonder that the Epic language, thus sprung fi-om
a root so widely extended, and enlarged under the control
of uniform principles, raised itself early to the rank of a
tongue, in a certain sense universal and national, and that
Epic poetry was composed in it by the most distinct branches of
the Grecian people. — In order to avoid mistake, it is best to
name that first matured dialect the Epic, also the Homeric
after the Poet, whom the Greeks esteemed the greatest in
heroic song, and whom they frequently term the Poet without
any further appellation.
5. When the Dorians (A^y^/ss?, Acy^/gic) — equally of
Pelasgian descent tt — under the leading of the Heraclida^,
poured down from the mountainous regions of Thessaly, and
seized upon the Peloponnesus, the lonians, in the general
revolution, were driven from their seats. They at first
united themselves, together with other fugitives from the
* Herod., VII, 94.
f HiKaeym 'A^ysmv Uog. Eur. Orest., 1246.
t Herod., I, 57. UsXaayol K^amoi. Herod., VIII, 44.
1! Dion. Hal. Archseol., I, 18, compare Apoll. Rhod., 1, 1024, and the
Scholiast on that line,
f Strabo, VII, p. 327.
^ ** Pausanias, II, 37. Before the descent of the Heraciidse rriv aurnv
afkeccv ' A(jy\va.ioii o'l 'A^ysToi <puvr}v.
tt Herod., I, 56-
INTRODUCTION. - IX
Peloponnesus, to the kindred people of Attica, and passed
thence across the sea to Asia, where they combined with
other Pelasgian tribes,* and founded the Ionian states. — Even
before this period migrations by land from Greece into the
Northern parts of Asia Minor had commenced. The emi-
g-rants found Pelasgian inhabitants in that region also ; and
coalescing with them assumed the name of iEolians (^AioXkg,
AioXs7g)A — At a later date Dorians from the Peloponnesus
spread over the islands to the southern coasts of Asia, where
their colonies grew up beside the rest.
6. Epic song continued to flourish among the se])arated
tribes of the Greek nation. In Europe, in addition to the
poems of Hesiod, and those which pass under his name,
appeared the numerous rhapsodies of the Thebais, Atthis,
MiNYAS, &c. In Ionia, whither it had accompanied the
emigrants. Homer attained the chief reno^^^l ; but, besides
the Iliad and the Odyssey ^ later, although still very early
times, beheld the production of the Cyprian verses, the lay
of the fall of Troy, the return of the Heroes, &c. In all
of these, the old national language, and that form of it which
was moulded to the behests of Epic song, prevailed.
7. The young nation, thus descended from a mixture of
barbarous and Pelasgian families, had now separated itself
from those Pelasgians who remained free from intermixture,
and did not keep pace with the progress of civilization.!
These were even, after the lapse of some centuries, described
as a foreign people with a pecuhar language, 1 1 while the other
tribes (in the time of Homer still without a common name,)
were at last included under the denomination of Hellenes
("EXX^jvsg, TO 'EXX'/jvizov Uvog). Among these the Dorian tribe
{to Am^ikov) was distinguished from the Ionian ('l(uviKoi>),
and the whole of the rest of the population was comprised
* Menecrates in Strabo, XIII, p. 922.
t Herod., VII, 95.
j: Herod., I, 38. To 'EXXjjwxo'; — a'X0(J')(^is9h a<7ro rou UiXaffyiJioy.
II Herod., I, 58. To JhXagyaw sOvoc Vov /SagCagov, and 57, rigav 0/
risXacTyo? j3d,pQa^ov yXutraav 'ikmc.
X INTROD LOTION.
under the name of ^olian (^AiojUkov). To the Ionian tribe
helonocd, besides the lonians in Asia Minor, the inliabitants
of Attica as far as Megara, of Euboea and the surrounding
islands, together with the colonies of this race, which extended
chiefly in an Eastern direction, even to the other side of the
Euxine sea ; to the Dorian those states, which the Dorians
had founded in their mother country, in the Peloponnesus,
and thence over the islands as far as the South of Asia Minor,
but more especially towards the West on the shores of Italy
and Sicily. — Besides the original iEolians in Asia Minor,
most of the dwellers in Thessaly, Phocis, Bceotia, and
Northwards as far as Dodona, — also those parts of the
Peloponnesus not occupied by the Doric race, as Elis, Arca-
dia, Achaia, — and, in short, whatever helonged not to the
two other tribes, were ^Eolian. It must be observed, how-
ever, that this inclusion of so many different branches under
the j35olic name did not universally jjrevail until after the
epoch of Alexander, and that, even then, the name of the
Dorians still frequently extended itself at the expense of the
Cohans. As long as the Doric race maintained a decided
political superiority, such states as were under their authority
or influence, were, together with their language, frequently
denominated Dorian.*
8. The universal dominion of the Epic dialect over com-
position declined, together with that of the Epos itself, in the
age when the several states of Greece acquired independence ;
yet it continued to influence all the dialects which, after it,
were employed as wi'itten language, and in the production
of new kinds of poetry. Up to this period the other dialects
had remained without cultivation ; now, however, they ad-
vanced their several pretensions, while an active spirit of
improvement awoke in the young states, and it was esteemed
a token of freedom to make use of that form of speech, which
the national descent, or union with others, had naturalised in
each, not only for familiar intercourse, but also in written
Stralx), VIII, J). 514', C, hoxovni 6s du^i^uv ci'javric. bia rriv gvfiQauai
sTix^driiav.
INTRODUCTION. XI
monuments. — Of such dialects tliere was a prodigious number.
Herodotus enumerates four of tliem among the Asiatic
lonians,* and Strabo asserts, that, even in his time, tlie
language of each settlement was distinct from that of the
others.t Hence it cannot be asked hoic many dialects of
the Greek tongue there were, but how many, after the
Epic, acquired, by means of ivritten works, a permanent
existence, and have thus come to our knowledge.
V.
OF THE ORIGIN AND THE PECULIARITIES OF THE DORIC
AND ^OLIC DIALECTS.
1. The most ancient forms of the Pelasgic-Greek language
are preserved in the Latin, and in certain words and phrases
of the Spartan tongue. The ancestors of the Spartans, Pe-
lasgic Dorians, disdained the improvement of their language,^
as much as they prevented the mixture of their population,
by expelling or reducing to slavery the inhabitants of the
country, of which they had taken forcible possession. Their
language, likewise, was not that form, that had been already
polished in the service of poetry, although derived from the
Pelasgian root, but the crude speech of their progenitors,
which maintained its place in their territory, although the Epic
dialect was as little unknown to them, as to any other race of
* B. I, 142. He calls them ya^axTrig'^i y'KojSSrii.
■\ B. Vlil, p. 514, C. ff^idbv d' sri %a) vZv nara, voKng ciXkot aXkoig
diaXsyovrai.
:}: How closely the Spartan tongue adhered to the PeldSgic may be
perceived even in the few monuments of that dialect still extant. E. g.
the use of the R in the decree of the Lacedaemonians against Timotlieus,
( Boethius de Musica I, 1). Tiniotkeor ho Milesior paraginomenor —
lymaenetae tar akoar ton neon dia te tar polychordar kae tar kaenotatar
ton meteor, agrees with the same use in the Latin-Pelasgic Inscription in
Spon. Miscell, p. 87. Lepirior Santirpior Duir Jor Joufer Dertier
Dierier Votir Jarer 8fc.
xii INTRODUCTION.
Greeks. The rest of the Dorians preserved tlieir primitive
tongue less pure, and approached more nearly to the Epic
form, in proportion as they receded from their own. There
remained to them, at least in their written productions, much
in common with Epic Greek, and much in common among
themselves, gradually developed in composition, and consti-
tuting the character of the Dorian dialect (jj A^y^/?, -/j A^^;;^;;
haKzzrog). In this there were displayed the peculiarities of
a bold, and originally a mountain race, incited by their earnest
temperament and deep feelings, to the creation of the higher
kind of lyric poetry, and of a serious and manly philosophy.
Peculiar to this dialect is the frequent use of the vowel A
(jTrXariiaGiMog). The songs of several lyric bards, the writ-
ings of the Pythagorean philosophy, and the old Sicilian
Comedy were composed in it. The Attic lyric poetry, also,
in the tragic dramas, assumed several of its full-toned and
sonorous forms.
Ohs. — Even in common discourse the strength and weight of the
platiasmus induced the Athenians to retain, in certain instances, the
sound of A : e, g when the name of Ceres was employed as an
exclamation of astonishment : c3 Aa/>t.arsg for w ^Tuirin^. *
2. Like the Spartans, the ^olians kept the old language
pretty close to its primitive form, and thus, in many points,
their dialect concurred with the Doric ; indeed, so much so,
that many considered the iEolian dialect (ji Aldkig, yj Alokw^
hakzKrog) identical with the Doric.t There exists, however,
not identity, but a strong affinity between them. The iEolic
was almost confined, in use, to the lyric poetry of the iEolians,
and has come to our knowledge only in some fragments of
this poetry, in a few inscriptions, and in the observations of
Grammarians. From these we perceive that it varied, like
the Doric, according to the age and country of the poet, e. g.
it was different in the songs of Alcseus and Sappho of Lesbos,
and of Corinna the Boeotian, — and must, indeed, have been
* Comp. Eustath. ad. II., p. 12, 1. 8.
■\ Strabo, VIII, p. 333. T'/^v Awj/oa rf, AioXiSi rrni axjrriv (pafji,h.
INTRODUCTION. Xlll
as dirt'eieiit as the extraction of the Boeotians, ThessaHans,
^tolians, and others, who were inckided, by the later Greeks,
under the iEoHc name. — The strangeness of its forms, and
its wide departure from the universally-understood Epic dia-
lect, made it scarcely intelligible to those of the Grecians who
were not iEolian. * Such was the ground upon which
Pindar, the poet of all Greece, sacrificed most of its pecu-
liarities, and retained only those which were common to the
Dorians also,("' while, on the other hand, he adhered, in many
particulars, to the Epic dialect.
VI.
OF THE ORIGIN AND THE PECULIARITIES OF THE IONIC
AND ATTIC DIALECTS.
1. The lonians, in the formation of their dialect, kept
more closely than the other Greeks to the language of the
Epos, so that the Epic language itself has been taken for
Ionic. For this a handle was given also by the fact, that
Epic song was cultivated with the greatest success in the
bosom of the Ionian states, and that the sort of poetry, which
owed its birth to the lonians, namely the Elegy (which
passed from them into the compositions of Tyrtaeus, Callinus,
Solon, Mimnermus and others), remained faitliful to Epic
forms, as well as the philosophic Epos, which after the He-
roic of Homer and the Ethic of Hesiod, was produced in
the first schools of philosophy. That only, however, can be
properly termed Ionic, which was included under one of the
four Ionian dialects enumerated by Herodotus. In one of
these Herodotus himself and Hippocrates composed ; t whose
* Thus Dionysius Halicar., in his tuv agya'tm -/.^iGig, 0pp. Tom., V,
p. 421, § 8. Ed. Ileiske, praises in Alcseus the clearness of his forms
of speech, so far as it is not obscured hy his dialect [Gyr^iharKSihrnic, (/.iru,
(lafriviiag — oSov ahrrig ijj7\ rfj 3iaXr/tru) /H^dKOOTai).
f Very probably in that of the Carian lonians of Miletus, Myus, and
Prieni', since both these writers spranfj from Dorian settlements in
xiv INTKODUCTION.
dialect, in conformity witli the above-mentioned view of the
subject, has been characterised as New Ionic in opposition to
the Epic lang-uag-e as Old Ionic. — In the Epic language there
is visibly a strong endeavour to make the primitive forms of
the ancient tongue sonorous by the use of vowels and rhyth-
mical by the aid of peculiar inflections, without, however,
deviating from a moderate degree of strength, and becoming
too effeminate. Thus it frequently contracts concurring
vowels, and strengthens feeble syllables by the assumption of
consonants. Through these tendencies, taken together, was
attained that powerful fulness of tone, which constitutes the
characteristic of this dialect, created and matured by the
exigencies of heroic song\
2. The genuine Ionic (new Ionic) dialect so far trans-
gressed the rule of the Epic language, that, avoiding strength
of sound, it accumulated without contraction, in its forms of
words, the greatest possible number of vowels, it weakened
the force of syllables by the insertion of fresh sounds, and it
terminated words as much as possible in soft and feeble
syllables ; so that, in its musical richness and mellowness of
tone, it bears the true impress of a people, who, under the
mildest of all climates, abandoned themselves to a life of
voluptuous enjoyment.
S. Very chfterent from this was the formation of a dialect,
originally resembling the Epic language — that of the Athe-
nians (;; 'Ar^/c, ^ ' AmzTj oiaKzy^rog). Their ruder soil, aiul
less favourable skies, which guarded against effeminacy, —
the union of all the Attic tribes under the constitution of one
city, — the influx of foreigners, who, from the earliest times,
were brought, by political revolutions, to Athens, or were
attracted thither by the intercourse of trade, — all these
circumstances wrought a mighty effect upon the growth and
genius of their language. They acquired, in this also, an
independent character of solidity relieved by grace, both in
Cnria, since the kind of composition (Logography), in wliich Herodotus
wrote, was formed by Milesians (Cadmus, Hecatams), and lastly since
much that was peculiar to the Carians has passed into their dialect, e. g.
tlie forms =wuroD, r^oj/j.a. Comp, Mattaire, Ititrod-, p. xxxvi.
INTRODUCTION. XV
the forms of words uiul the structure of discourse, equally
remote from the antique stiffness of the strong Doric, and
from the effeminacy of the Ionian. Many traces of the
Epic (halect still appear in the oldest Attic writers, for
instance in tEschyluSjCR) which, however, soon gave way in
order to make room for that peculiar character of speech,
which we find in Sophocles, Euripides, Aristophanes,
Thucydides, Plato, and other authors.
4. The Dialects, thus formed, varied, in the progress of
time, in many respects, so that almost every age has its own
peculiarities in the language of each race. The Dorism of
Theocritus is (hfferent from that of the older Doric compo-
sitions : in Attic there is a distinction drawn between the
form above described, as the Old Atticy and the New Attic
of the orators and the authors of the new Comedy. — It is
proper to treat these varieties, not as separate dialects, but as
(hfferent ages of the same dialect.*
§ VII.
OF THE USE OF THE DIALECTS.
1. The difference of the Greek dialects lay not merely in
occasional forms and sounds of words, but penetrated to the
very core of the language ; so that even the structure and
connection of sentences and the whole character of expression
is various, although the same fundamental rules of speech
prevail in all the dialects. A marked difference in the modes
of thinking and of feeling could alone produce this discrepance;
while that strong direction, which the improvement of the
nation by means of Epic poetry had impressed u))on the
national mind, and that permanent influence, which the Epic
dialect maintained over the language, could alone preserve,
notwithstanding the wide chvergence of its several branches,
the unity of the Grecian genius in the most opposite produc-
tions, through which, in them, as in the productions of nature.
* Sturz on Mattaire, Iiitrod., p. xxxv, note 2.
xvi INTUODl/CnON.
(Ik; gi(!;ite.st. Ii;irrri<>iiy and tli(! grwitest (liiTerciice art; at once
perceptible. — It would liuv«! been inij)ossibl(! to copy the
peculiar style of Epic uaiiation in the Attic dialect. The
agreeable style, copious in expression, and loose in the
coiniection ot" parts and sentiMiccs, in which the work of
Herodotus is written, harmonises as exactly with th(! i»<;uius
of tlu! Ionic (lial('(^t, as tlx; <toncise, sententious, and doscly-
coiuiccted styl«; of Tfnicydides with that of the Attic. The
Dotic dialect is as essential to the jj^ravity and dignity of the
lijoiicr lyri<- po(!try, as is tlu; milder Epic to the soft and
sootliiui;- strain of the elegy.
ti. As each tribe had moulded, after a peculiar fashion, its
nuiutal charact(!r and its language, so also did it regulate its
favourite m<Kle of Poetry, of Philosophy, and of Historical
narration. The diahict, in which this was composed, became
tlu; standard fonu for this kind of com])ositiou, — since, in-
d(!ed, the one was essentially related to the other. Hence it
came to pass, that Hc^rodotus, a Dorian, wrote in Ionic, that
Pythagoras, an Ionian, wrote in Doric — the genius of the
Dorics dialect agreeing with the depth and gravity of his
pliiloso|»hy ; — farther, that Solon, although an Athenian,'") in
tlur (•(imposition of his elegies employs the Ionic dialect; that
the tragic authors of Athens, in th(>ir lyric songs, incline to
Doric ; that all poems of an E|)ic character, down to a late
age, follow, in most respects, the dialect of Homer. Although
every stat(! and every citizen asserted the right to make an
univ(!rsal use of their own dialect, y(!t this was abandoned in
writing, as soon as another dialtict had become peculiarly
allotted to that kind of coinp(»sition, whii^h a writer ha))pened
f(» cultivate.
§vni.
OF Till-: DECLINE OF THE DIALECTS.
1 . As long as liberty (^nduitnl, each state employed its
native dialect. The Attic, raised to the highest rank by the
greatest number of eminent writers, was the language of the;
Maee(l(»iiiau court, and hence it spread over the Macedonian
I
INTKODUCTION. XVll
conquests in Syria and Egypt. This ciiciunstance — and
still more its extreme refinement, and the renown of Athens,
which long continued, with her schools of philosophy and
rhetoric, to be the capital of Grecian cultivation — gave to it,
from the era of Alexander the Great, the predominance over
the other dialects. The other dialects, in process of time,
under the Roman dominion, were gradually dropped by the
educated classes, and confined to the use of the common
people. In the second and third centuries they disappeared
entirely from wi'iting — even upon monuments and coins.
2. In the universal language, to which the Attic dialect
was raised, a distinction was however drawn between some
forms peculiar to Attica and others in general usage. Hence
the opposition of one part as Attic (^' Arrizov), to the other
as common (JLomv). The universal language — or common
dialect — is assumed as the basis of Greek grammars.
3. Through the Macedonian conquests in Asia, the Greek
tongue was forced upon the attention of some nations that
had formerly spoken oriental languages. Induced to write
in Greek, while they thought in their native tongues, they
created a Greek dialect, with Hebrew, Syriac, and Chaldaic
turns of expression, and many peculiarities, which proceeded
partly from the Macedonian mode of speech. In this dialect
were the documents of the Jewish religion translated, and
those of the Christian faith composed, so that it may be
conveniently termed the Ecclesiastical dialect.
4. While the other dialects disappeared from written com-
position, the common dialect continued, down to the fifteenth
century, especially at the court of Constantinople, to be the
language of the learned, although the common people, from
the date of the introduction of Christianity, gradually lost the
use of the ancient Greek. During that period the learned
(that is to say, the Sophists, Rhetoricians, Grammarians, and
even the fathers of the Church) were busily endeavouring,
by the continual perusal and imitation of the Attics, to defend
the purity of the language against those inroads, which the
ecclesiastical Greek was continually making.
5. When, however, after the ruin of the empire in the
fifteenth century, together with the existence of the national
;
xvin INTRODUCTION.
speech expired also the care and discipHne, by which that
existence had been prolonged, and when the Church became
the only bond that kept the enslaved people in a state of
union, the influence of the ecclesiastical dialect spread uncon-
trolled over all classes. As formerly the Homeric language
had arisen, so now there appeared a tongue, fundamentally
uniform — intelligible to the clergy, and even to the laity, w^ho
were accustomed to its use in public instruction, and in the
services of religion — to which the different tribes and pro-
vinces attached many words, preserved from the earliest times
in the mouths of the vulgar, though never employed in writ-
ing, and many peculiarities, which the influence of foreign
tongues, particularly the Latin, and more recently the Turkish
and Italian, had introduced.
6. Out of these elements, then, arose that peculiar dialect
— the Romaic or Modern Greek * — which is indeed far re-
moved from the old language, but not far enough to rank as
a separate tongue. Throughout the much-divided people of
Greece — and in spite of their numberless dialects — this lang-
uage is essentially uniform, having, in the ecclesiastical dialect,
an universal basis. As early as the sixteenth century it was
employed as a written tongue, and has acquired, in our times,
no slight degree of copiousness and cultivation by means of
numerous works in all departments of literature.
7. Meanwhile, the ancient Greek, although lost as a na-
tional language, was understood and written by some of the
learned in all succeechng ages. Handed down by the schools
of Athos, Naxos, Chios, and others that were never wholly
suppressed, it has appeared, in more recent days (like Latin
among the western nations), as the learned tongue of the
Greeks. And thus, to compute from the date of the Homeric
poems, in w^hich it first acquired a stable form, this language
has been employed for the written productions of human
genius, during a space of nearly three thousand years.
* Called Via, /laOofjbiXovfjbsvy}, also y^aiTiixri hakixrog, and cco/xa/ka, scil.
7^a//,/i,aTa, as the peoj)le froiu being subject to the Roman- Byxanline
Gm])iie were named ooiijjomi.
INTllODl mON. XIX
§IX.
RECAPITULATION.
1. In the Greek tongue, the Epic or Homeric dialect
was first matured. AlHed to this, the Ionic afterwards was
formed ; the two being frequently contrasted as old and new
Ionic, To this branch belongs also the Attic in its several
ages.
2. Next to the lonians the tEolians formed their dialect in
Asia (Sappho, Alcteus), then in Boeotia (Pindar, c^) Corinna);
the Dorians also acquired a written dialect, especially those
of the colonies (the Pythagoreans, Theocritus).
3. The selection of that which is common to the Attic and
the other Dialects constitutes the Common dialect.
4. Next in order stands the Ecclesiastical (Halect, from
which, in the last place, the Romaic is derived.
5. Order of the Dialects :
Epic,
Ionic, Attic,
iEolic,
in Asia, in Boeotia,
Doric,
of the Pythagoreans, of Theocritus,
Common, Ecclesiastical, Romaic.
§x.
OF THE PLAN OF THIS GRAMMAR.
1 . We have explained the nature of language and of discourse
in general — the rise of cognate languages — and the origin of
dialects. It was next shown whence the Greek tongue arose
— with what other tongues it is connected — and how, in the
course of its existence, it gave birth to a series of dialects,
and has reached our knowledge in written works.
'2. In entering u})on the study of any language, the whole
15 2
XX INTUODLCTION.
body of its sio^ns for ideas, — the department of the Lexicon, —
is, in a certain sense, taken for granted : not as if it were
already impressed npon the mind, but merely as an object not
properly belonging to grammar, — from which, however,
grammar borrows, as occasion may demand, so much as is
necessary for the understanding of her rules, or as stands in
need of her assistance.
3. The words being taken for granted, grammar will
enquire according to what laws they are formed and subjected
to those inflections, which speech requires, in order to betoken
all relations, in which a word can stand.
4. This done, grammar will next teach the rules, accord-
ing to which the words of any given tongue are combined
together, for the expression of perceptions, thoughts, and
emotions.
5. On these principles, this grammar is composed of two
parts, or books, the first of which treats of tlie forms ofwordsy
the second of Syntax.
6. At the foundation of both of these parts lies the know-
ledge of those symbols, by which the sound of words, the
manner of intonation, and the division of sentences are
represented (letters^ accents^ marks of punctuation) ; —
which will, therefore, be considered, in their proper places,
in the first Book.
7. In explaining the forms of words, this grammar will
confine itself, for the sake of simplicity, in the first place, to
the Common dialect, since this cannot conveniently be
deprived of its right to constitute the groundwork in the
acquisition of the Greek tongue. The Homeric dialect will
next be examined, and then those forms, in which the other
dialects differ from the language of Homer.
BOOK FIRST.
FORMS OF WORDS.
PART FIRST.
OF NOUNS.
INTRODUCTION.
OF THE LETTERS USED BY THE GREEKS.
§XL
THE ALPHABET.
1. Tlie characters now commonly used in Greek ortho-
graphy ai'e, according- to their forms, order, and power, the
following four-and-twenty :—
Lar^e.
Small.
Soiindi
!N^ame.
En:,dish Name.
A,
«.,
a,
'"A>.(pa,
Alpha.
B,
/3,
b,
B^ra,
Beta.
r,
7->
g hard.
TK(jb(jijCi,
Gamma.
A,
\
d,
AbXtk,
Delta.
E,
S,
e,
^'E ^|.A0.,*
Epsilon*
z,
r^
z (sd),
XfJTGi,
Sdeta. (R)
H,
n.
e,t
"Hr«,
Eta,
e,
a,
th,
S>JTCC,
Theta.
I,
'5
i (English e)^
'liora,
Iota.
* Single or smooth E. f Pronounced like a in Am'e,
2
INTRODUCTION.
Large,
Small.
Sound. Name.
English Name.
K,
X,
k, KciTTa,
Kappa.
A,
K
1, AuimQcc,
Lambda.
M,
^»
m, Mu,
My.
N,
^
n, Ny,
Ny.
H,
?5
X, Er,
Xi.
o,
0,
o, O ^iz^ov,*
Omicron.
n,
^»
p, n?,
Pi.
p,
g**
r, P^,
Rho.
X C, («)
<^,
s, 2/yjM-a,
Sigma.
T,
-i^,
t, T«y,
Tau.
T,
V,
u, "T -^ikov^i
Upsilon.
<E>,
•p*
ph, or,
Phi.
X,
%>
ch, X?,
Chi.
"*•,
-4^,
ps, jr,
Psi.
n,
<w,
6, "n jOO£ya,t
Omega.
2. 2 at the end of words, or in composition, takes the
form of g ; t^o?, '7r^og(pz^co ; (^^ thus too, ^yjcsSs/a, but T^acfrs/v,
where both sigmas belong to an uncompounded word.
3. The follo^ving characters are hkewise occasionally used,
especially in the older editions : €, /^ ^, tc, p, 7, ?, i. e. j(3, y, ^,
T,
r. ar.
4. Even in recent editions we find the combination of o
and y into s?, and of cr into ?, which latter character is called,
on account of its sound, sti or stigma, and is even used as a
mark of number for 6, because a letter not altogether unlike
it in form, once stood in the sixth place of the alphabet, — of
which hereafter.
§XII.
OF THE HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET
AND ORTHOGRAPHY.
1. An ancient Grecian tradition declared, that an oriental
settler (Cadmus) from Phoenicia introduced the knowledge of
* Little O.
-j- Smooth LI.
:j; Large O.
INTRODUCTION. 23
letters into Greece.* The Phoenician alphabet was, with
slight variations, that of the Samaritans and Jews. The
circumstance that these three alphabets agree with the Gre-
cian in the names, order, and to a remarkable degree also
in the shapes of the letters, bestows on the traditional
derivation of the latter from the east the certainty of a
historical fact.
2. The primeval or Cachnean alphabet of the Greeks
wanted these nine letters, Z, H, 0, H, T, O, X, "^F, H, so
that it consisted of only fifteen characters, an equal number
with that of the old Hebrew, t and old Latin,! — all these
coinciding in the following order : —
CHARACTERS.
Hebrew Names.
Hebrew.
Greek.
Latin.
Aleph,
i<
A,
A.
Beth,
^
B,
B.
Gimel,
:i
r.
G.
Daleth,
i
A,
D.
He,
n
E,
E.
Jod,
1
I,
I.
Caph,
?
K,
K.
Teamed,
S
A,
r.
Mem,
D
M,
M.
Nun,
f
N,
N.
Ain,
^
o,
0.
Pe,
d
11,
P.
Resch,
1
P,
R.
Schin,
tir
2,
S.
Thau,
n
T,
T.
* Hence they are called y^a/A,«,ara (pomxri'ia, by Herod., V. 58, and
KahiJjri'ia, ib. 59. Otherwise (poivixia, foivi/ii/id, and even rtikacyiy.a, since
the Pelasgians first received them from the Phoenicians.*^^
-|- Hug on the invention of alphabetical writing, p. 38.
% Montfaucon in Dissert, de Uteris Greeds et Latinis, § 85, in his
Palseography, p. 561.
^4 INTRODUCTION.
3. These fifteen letters served, in the East, only as conso-
nants and marks of aspiration; but Aleph, He, Jod, Ain
(Oin), i. e. Alpha, Epsilon, Iota, Omicron, were unsuited
to the Greek tongue as marks of aspiration, and therefore
furnished a mode of designating the sounds perceptible in
their names (a, e, i, o), by which means the Greek alpliabet,
in its very commencement, obtained a marked advantage over
the oriental.
4i. Meanwliile, after the introduction of the alphabet into
Greece, its limits were extended in the East : the seven
letters,
Vau, Zain, Cheth, Teth, Samech, Tzade, Koph,
^ r n ^ d ^ P
were formed, through which the oriental alphabet was
increased to the number of twenty-two characters.
6. Out of this additional number the Vau was first adopted
by the Greeks. As a new comer it was placed at the end,'"^'
originally as an aspirated consonant, which force it has re-
tained in Latin, Vidi, AivOxM, &c.; also in the name of the
Ionic colony Elea (V^elia) in Lucania, which is ^vritten, on
coins, TEAH, and by Herodotus* 'Tikri (better with v than
v). The pronunciation was then weakened into that of u
(y -^ikov), lat. u, and thus the aspirated consonant passed
into a vowel.
6. After the T, the letters Z, H, 0, wandered into Greece.
With a trivial alteration of the names, Tzade, Cheth, Teth,
into Zeta, Eta, Theta, they were arranged, in the Greek
alphabet, according to the same order, which had been ob-
served in the oriental.
Ohs. — H perhaps originally approximated, in pronunciation also, to
Cheih, and liad the sound of ch. Thus the liver is named in
Hebrew, Chapar, Greek ^-ra^, which was written HEIIAP (HA-
* B. I, 167. The name TEAH upon some coins, compared with the
fuller TEAHTflN upon others, may perhaps be the beginning of the
appellative TEAHTH5 ; however, the name of the town is certain from
Herodotus. In Stephanus Byz. under EAEA it is corrupted into BY AH.
INTRODUCTION. ^5
nAP). Next it was weakened into the aspirate h, which force
it continued always to possess in Latin, and in Greek for many
centuries.
7. To the letters thus introduced, the Greeks added, at a
later period, and from their own invention, first O and X.
The precise time and manner of this addition are not known,
but it must have been in a remote age, since both are found in
the oldest inscriptions.* Indeed, of the alphabet, to which <I>
and X were wanting, only a single monument remains in an
inscription, brought from the island Melon to Venice, and
added to the collection of the family of Nani (cohimna
Naniana).\ It gives EKIIHANTOI, i. e. 'E;c^avr^, A-
MENnHE2, a>g^(psc, and EHEVKHOMENOS, \i:ivy}-
fjijsvog, thus IIH for (p and KH for %, like ph and c/i in Latin ;
yet it does not necessarily follow, that this must be older than
all which have O and X, since it is possible that the Melians,
a Spartan colony, and as such faithful to ancient usages,
retained the simplest alphabet, after it had been already
increased elsewhere.
8. The alphabet received its final completion from Simon-
ides of Chios about the time of the Persian war. He added
E, ^, and O, and gave to H its present destination. Thus
the alphabet was increased by him to the number of tAventy-
four letters.
9. The full alphabet of Simonides was adopted by the
lonians, and, among them, probably first by the Samians.
* E.G. in the incription of Sigeum, <DANOAIKO, HA^XO,— of Delos,
2^EAA2,— of Petilia, TYXA, ArA0APXO2,— of Elis, APXOI, ENE-
XOITO, rPAt&EA. In the tales of later days, the early extension of the
alphabet was ascribed to Palamedes.
■j- Having personally inspected this inscription, in the close of the year
1822, at Venice, in the Palaz. Tiepolo, to which the greater part of the
antiquities of the Nanian collection has been transferred, I retract the
doubt, expressed in the second edition of this Grammar, as to its
genuineness, and give it hereafter according to my copy.
26 INTUOUUCTION.
At Athens it was admitted into public monuments, for the
first time, in the ("> second year after the Peloponnessian war,
mider the Archon EucHdes, B.C. 403, Ol. 94, 2.*— Thus
the Greek alphabet had, at different periods, fifteen, sixteen,
nineteen, twenty-one, and twenty-four of the characters still
remaining.
* That Simonides completed the alphabet is affirmed by Suidas, art.
"Si/jjomdyig, and by Pliny, H. JV., c. 56, 8^c. Comp. Valcken. ad Schol.
Eur. Phoen., p- 687. Only Andron in Suidas^ v. laii'im b hriiMg, T. Ill,
p. 279 (perhaps the Alexandrian, of whom Atheneeus, IV, c. 25, p. 184,
15., mentions the X^ov/xd), pronounces otherwise : Ta^a. l.aijuioig iVQiQri
rrpdJTOig ra xb' y^d/j^/Jbarot, utto KaXX/oTgdrou ug " Avd^uv Iv r^ivodi. Of the
men who, under the name of Callistratus, have reached our knowledge,
that one only is of sufficient antiquity who, according to Hesychius, v.
'Af/xo3/oy f/^'sXog, composed the famous Scolion in praise of Harraodius
and Aristogiton (to which even Aristophanes alludes in his Acharnians,
V. 980), but not the Alexandrian Grammarian, to whom Tzetzes, ChiL,
XI., 6, ascribes the invention : 'ra^a 'S.afiioig suorjTia w^Zjtov a\a,y\(ii(S&r\vai
dia y^a/j^fiarixov rivof r^v %h^(Siv KaXkiffT^drou. Did this elder Callistratus,
probably a Samian, but attached, as his Scolion shows, to the Attic
interest, first bring the full alphabet into use among the Athenians ? In
the same place of Suidas it is mentioned out of Theopompus, that Archi-
nus, under the archonship of Euclides, persuaded the Athenians to make
use of the Ionic letters: roug hi ' h&'^vaiovg sTsias j/g^c^a/ rcHiv '\wvoiv y^dfL-
l^aoiv ' A^^hovg 6 'A6rivaiog Iff/ a^'^ovrog EuxXs/Sou . . . 'Ts^i rou mtcavrog
igTO^sT ©soVo/ATo;. Other writers also mention the archon Euclides
in relation to this subject. Compare Corsini Fasti Attici Olymp.y
CLXXXXIV. And that this, and not a more ancient Euclides, the son
of Molon, Olymp. 88, 1, is meant, may be proved from inscriptions of
later date than Olymp. 88, 1, which retain the old Attic alphabet. The
latest of this description with a certain date, is, so far as I know, that
from the Erectbeum ( Walpoles Memoirs relating to Turkey, p, 580 J,
during the archonship of Diodes, 01. 92, 4, (^' that is twenty-three
years after the elder Euclides, and only five years before the younger. —
With regard to the transaction alluded to by Theopompus, the term
persuasion (sffs/c?) can scarcely refer to any thing but a public proposal
(•4/^p<(T//,a), and we may suppose, that, by a decree of the people, the full
alphabet was thenceforward admitted into public acts and monuments,
having previously gained admission into ordinary use.
INTRODUCTION. 27
Obs. 1. — Among these letters are not reckoned those, which retained
their places only as marks of number (yga^/x.ara smarifMa)'. the
BaD ('^' in the sixth place between E and Z, answering to the Latin
F, and afterwards called the Digararaa — to be seen on the Elean
tablet and other monuments, — the KoVcra or Koph, between n and
P, answering to the Latin Q — to be seen upon the coins of Crotona,
Corinth, &c., — lastly the 2ai/ or Sa/xw?; a hissing sound, answering
to the Hebrew Schin, but removed in Greek to the end of the
alphabet.* The forms of the Digamma and Koppa in inscriptions
are f or £/ ^^^ 9 o^' Q ; of Sampi the form is •>) .
Obs. 2. — The old Attic alphabet, which is preserved in a very con-
siderable number of inscriptions, J thus comprised the following
twenty-one letters, H included as a mark of aspiration : —
A, B, r, A, E, Z, H, 0, I, K, A, M, N, O, H, P, 2, T, T, *, X.
It wanted characters for the long vowels H and Xl, instead of which
E O were used, and for the double consonants Y and 3, the place
of which was supplied always by * 2 and X 2 (not B 2, T 2, or the
like).^^^ Also it was not yet common to employ the dipthong oo in
writing, so that simple O stood for the sounds O, OX, H, e. g. in the
Potidean inscription : — -^
AI0EP MExM <D2TXA2 TnEAEX2AT0 . . . EX0PON AOI
MEN EX02I TAcE)0 MEP02 . . . ANAPA2 MEM nOAI2
HEAE nO0EI.
i. e. ai6rj^ (mIv -^v/ag h'Tids^aro . . . sx^^^v 5' o/ fih 's)(oiiffi Td<pov fis^og
. . . avb^ag (Miv mXig rids mdsT . . .
* Compare Boeckh's Public Economy of Athens, Pait II, p. 384 fof
the original J.
f Compare the Collection of Boeckh for the Public Economy of Athens,
and in the Sylloge Inscriptionum of Osann, Jena, 1822.
X p. 18 of Osann.
28 INTRODUCTION.
10. Tlie Orientals wrote, as is well known, from rig-lit to
left ; with the Greeks the direction from left to right (Itt/
h'^iccv, I'Tnli^icc) obtained the preference, clearly for the sake
of a propitious direction (ominis causa). In this manner
we find very ancient inscriptions, as the Melian and the
Elean,* ^vritten, after it had been long the fashion to write
Avith both directions alternately, or ^ovt^r^ocpribov (turning like
oxen in the process of ploughing). Specimens of the last-
mentioned mode of writing are found in both tlie Sigean
inscriptions ;t and thus too were the laws of Solon written.
Coins, and the oldest works of art, e. g. the Scarabseus with
the heroes before Thebes in the collection of Stosch, have
often the alternate mode of writing, t^^'
11. The characters have undergone considerable changes
since their introduction into Greece. The most ancient upon
the inscriptions of Sigeum, Melos, and Elis, and upon many
coins, correspond almost entirely with the Etruscan, and with
those which have been recently discovered upon a Phrygian
monument ; but their forms vary in different states, and even
sometimes in the same state. The medals of Agiigeutum
alone display eight (hlferent forms of the letter A, from which
again several on the medals of Laus, Metapont, and Cau-
lonia differ.
12. Greek writing acquired a greater degree of uniformity
in the Attic alphabet, and transmitted the characters, established
during the time of the Peloponnesian war, without any re-
markable changes, do\\ii to the manuscripts of the Christian
centuries. But together with the erect characters used upon
stone and in the more careful MSS., there was formed for
ordinary use a cursive X character, the influence of which,
during the time of the Romans, affected the form of many
letters even in the monumental writings of the Greeks, ||
* Class. Journ., Vol. XIII, p. 113.
■\ Now in the British Museum.
X Several documents written in this character upon papyrus have been
found in Egypt. Comp. Boeckh's Illustration of an Egyptian document
on papyrus in the Greek cursive character. Berlin, 1821.
II In many inscriptions. For example one in the court of the Hondamni
INTKODUCTION. 29
and, towards the eighth century, expelled the erect characters
almost entirely from MSS. The most uniform and elegant
shape of the cursive characters is found in the MSS. of the
eleventh and twelfth centuries ; but this afterwards passed,
especially in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, into the more
convenient but less sightly form of the Greek writing at the
present day. In the commencement of Greek printing some
felicitous endeavours were made, particularly by the Junta
in Florence, to imitate the beautiful manuscript of earlier
ages ; Aldus and his followers, however, who took the later
MSS. as their model, obtained the mastery, and after their
example the characters of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries
were universally recognised as the basis of Greek typography.
13. Like the characters, the orthography of the earliest
monuments is uncertain and defective. Upon the Scara-
bseus, * with the heroes before Thebes, the name Tydeiis is
written TTTE ; Polynices, OTANIFES ; Ainphiaraus^
AMOTIAPE ; Adrastus, ATPE20E; ParthenopcEus,
nAP0ANAniAE. Elsewhere we find AXEAE, EAINA,
for Achilles^ Helena, E for EI, as still later O for OT, upon
coins. Thus too AANKAE for Zancle^ for Gelas some-
times rEAA2, sometimes EAA2, and according to the
Ionic alphabet, before its complete diffusion, PHFINON,
KHON. The name oiAcragas varies between AKPAFA2
and AKPAIA2, that of Temessa between GEM and TEM;
the name of the Naxians in Sicily is NAXION for NA-
X2ION, as the Latins have continued to use X for CS,
GS (DIXIT, AUXIT). Much of this variety indicates a
difference of pronunciation, but on the whole it proves that
orthography, among the Greeks, as with other nations,
acquired fulness and certainty only in process of time, t^'
palace, has in the upper half, containing the enumeration of names, the
ancient forms, but in the lower, containing a distich, the forms altered
by the cursive character, especially ^ _)»^ (^
* According to the engraving given in Fea's translation of Winckel-
mann's History of Ait, Part I, p. 163. ("^
30 INTRODUCTION.
OF THE VOWELS.
t
§ XIII.
OF THE MEASUREMENT OF THE VOWELS IN RESPECT
OF TIME.
1. The shortest portion of time, which serves for the |
enunciation of a sound, is called a time (x^ovog, tempus^
moi'a).
2. A short vowel is that for the enunciation of which the
shortest portion of time is sufficient, as e in men^ or i in thin ;
a long vowel is that, which requires twice as much time, or
more, in the enunciation, as e in scene^ i mjine.
3. Every sound can be enounced in single or double time,
i. e. as short or long : thus, a in glass and grarn^ e in men
and scene., i in thin and jine., o in shot and stone^ u in tun
and tune (better shown in the German umher and BlUt).
One time or the short sound is marked by " , two times or
the long by ~ .
A perfect alphabet should have different characters for the
long and short vowels.
4. The characters of the short vowels ((psovrjivroc (ogay^iu,
vocales breves) in Greek are g', o", a, <", u, of the long ([/jUK^d,
longaji rj, u>, a, f, v.
5. Hence it appears that the Greek tongue has for the e
and o sounds alone, specific marks to betoken when they are
short or in single time (s, o), and when long or in double
time (t], oj). A, /, y, serve to mark both the short and the
long sounds appertaining to these characters. They are I
called twofold (mx^om, i. e. double with regard to time, \
ancipitesjf and it must be determined in some other way
than by their figure whether they mark the long or short
sound in a word, e. g. in lardai and hUvvai a and v are long;
but in l'(TTd[Mv, ^iiKvviLZv., short, upon grounds to be explained
in the sequel.*
* VVc iDust guard jigainst tlic notion, that the ancipites arc doubtful
INTRODUCTION. 31
Obs. — Long vowels may be regarded as the double of short. Thus
from osiXog came hrikog, from %"05» yjoi, from A//, A/. (See
Hermann de Emend, rat. Grcec. grammat. p. i9.J ^'^'>
§ XIV.
OF THE PRONUNCIATION OF THE VOWELS.
1 . Tlie pronunciation of the Greek tongue may be learned
partly from the comparison of words which languages yet
living have in common with Greek, partly through Greek
words, which appear in Latin, and Latin words wliich
vowels — a notion arising from confounding the signs A, T, T, with their
sounds. A want of accuracy and of clearness in our first conceptions
easily introduces errors into the exposition of language. The notion alluded
to has even found its way into Wolf's Prcefatio nova Editionis Iliad.,
1804, />. LXIX: " Etenim sunt, qui ne distinguere quidem sciant, quae
mensurse syllabarum ex natura vocalium nascantur, quse accrescant adven-
titiis causis. Alii scire non videntur, quam vim haheant vocales ancipites,
quihus maximum libertatem tenera lingua ad facilitatem versus pangendi
concessit^ (We cannot properly talk of ancipites before the invention of
signs for long e and o, and after that invention the language was no
longer tenera). " Ita, sicut semper corripitur a in ayw, / in ha, u in ucrsg,
contra producuntur eaedem in Bacuv, vlzri, ^u/ids" (bat the a, i, and u
sounds are here quite as different as e in s/ji,oi and 7j,(i7v, o in s/mqi and sfiSJ,
only that there is a want of separate marks to discriminate them), *' sic in
vocabulis permultis hse vocales variant mensuram : ■Trav, rrd/^'xav ; -/.ovlr],
zovr^di ; <piXaa6ai et fiXsTv; 'io^vOiv, 'id^us." (The vowel- characters fh(E
vocales J do not, however, alter their quantity, but the sound expressed
by them is sometimes long, sometimes short, is as different in i'Sguffs and
'id^ue as the o in sy^s.^auuss and s-(_^u(Sos ; only the deficiency of alphabetic
signs necessitates us to express the two different vowels by the same
character, and xowtj stands related to zovij^ai exactly as d^y^r/ xi^avvip to
d^ysTi h'i]fLw, where the difference of the marks for the long sound of e and
the short sound excludes all doubt and indistinctness. Thus, then, a and
a, /and r, u and ii differ neither in kind nor use, from I and ?), o and w,
and what the language allows to the one sound, it allows also to the rest.)
S<2 INTRODUCTION.
appear in Greek, j)artly through imitations of natural sounds
left us by the ancients, <«> together with plai/s upon words
and other hints; and, lastly, that of the consonants may be
gathered from the modes in which the modern Greeks pro-
nounce them.
2. A may be observed to agree in many words of the
three tongues (Greek, Latin, English), as itccrn^, pater,
father, \(kx,av, draco, dragon, Kkayyri^ clangor, clang, a|^j/,
axis, axle. Compare also cc^iv/j, with axe, tfrrami with stand,
&c. E is our e, as g-rra, septem, seven. O is our 6, as
o^yavov, organum, organ. I is pronounced sometimes as i
in English, thus Xivov, linen, but, when long, as e in English.
T resembles the German ue, as Kvaai, kuessen, |W,yX?7,muehle. (^'
The Latins made it y in their words of later adoption, as
Tvliq, pyxis, "kv^cc, lyra ; but in those which were originally
common to both tongues, it is u, as ^vo, duo, Tiv^og, cubns,
avg, siis, (jbug, mus. In the pronunciation of the modern
Greeks it sounds like e.
3. The n of the Greek answers to our 6, as in alone ; but
the pronunciation of H involves considerable difficulty.
As a sign for double E it should correspond exactly with the
long e of Latin and German, and the ae of the latter tongue.
Thus it appears in ^g^jvog (lamentation). Germ, thraene
(tear), '/crj^og, hat. cera, Tcc'XTirig, Germ, tapeten ; and short-
ened in yAarri, Germ, kiste, oijhri, Germ, ode, ahyn (beam of
light). Germ, auge (the eye). Cratinus expressed the cry of
sheep by |S^, j(3^,* and Plato says, that anciently £ t was used
instead of ;;. Thus, in the Potidean inscription of 432, B. C.
AI0EP, ni2TOTATEN, HEAE, A0ENAION, i. e.
al&y}^, -Tnarordr^v, j^hs, ' Ad'^vocfajv. The Romans wrote in all
* In a verse preserved by ^Hus Dionysius, which Eustathius quotes,
p. 1721, 1. 16, 'Utsov 8i, on fcdXisra to 3ri foivr^g vgoQdruv kri cuiiJ^avrixw
'/.ai (p'i^irai Ta^u, AiXiuj A/rji/uff/w xai "/fhstc, K^arhov roiavrri'
'O S 'viXiSiog ojaTsg rr^oZarov l3ri (37i Xsycjov (Sadi^ft.
Comp. p, 768, 13, where it is remarked in addition that the word is to
be written ^ti, not /Sa/ (j3ri, ov /j^riv ^ai). So also, ibid. p. 592, 18.
f In the Cratyhis, p. 126, c. ov yde r) h/^^uif/^i&a. cuO.d i to 'K(i>Mim.
INTRODUCTION. S&
cases € for tj, having no separate character for long e, A^jfjuo-
<T0iV)^g, Demosthenes^ "HS;?, Hebe, &c. In the time of Dionysius
of HaHcarnassus the pronunciation of pj was still undisturbed,
since he teaches* to form its sound at the root of the tongue
(■rg^i rriv (^dffiv rijg 'y'kcuffffrjg\ whereas he directs the sound of
i to be formed outwards about the teeth {'ttz^i rovg obovrag').
Lastly, Plutarch expresses the long e of Latin by ??, as, 'P^|
for rex, in the life of Cicero ; ^yjyag for reges, in that of
Numa; '^oryjvg iov potens ; ffaTrr/jvg, sapiens ; (Jbuia^'/ig and lovvi-
M^rjg for major es and juniores, &c.t
4. On the other hand, it must not be overlooked, that
in the same word, E and I are frequently exchanged by
different tribes or in different provinces; thus, i^nWe, Thuring.
Freede; stehn, gehn, Thuring. stih, gih; Helena is EAINA
upon a stone cut in the oldest style of engraving,! and the
town Teanum is TIANO on its medals. || Lastly, Plato^
expressly asserts that the early Greeks made copious use of I,
and that the ivomen also employed it much, " who, for the
most part, remained faithful to the ancient pronunciation."
He quotes, as an example, '^[/jZ^ccv, which the ancients pro-
nounced If/bigocv and i[jjSociv. Li his own time, however, the
sound of s or ;j had supplanted the early I, as being more
weighty and sonorous (^cug ^-^ ^iyah^oTr^z'Triari^u ovroc). We
perceive from this, that, in the earliest times, the I sound
* De Compos. Verb , C. 14, p. 76, Reiske.
f However, Scipio is written Sxtjt/wv, Fab. 25 (but 'S.xmeAjv, Sylla 28),
and Numitor is written No/i^7wg, Rom. 3, but evidently only for the sake
of bringing the names nearer to the Greek analogy ; so Palilia is made
YiaKrfkicc, on account of its derivation from Pales. On the other hand,
the Latin I is always rendered by the Greek I : Kg/trcTi'og, ' AXOi^og, viyeovg,
nigros, (ps^7§s,ferire, &c.
j^ In EckheV s Choix de pierres ffravees, PL XL. Eckhel there adduces
from old Italian monuments, Age/e {AgWe, AgWes), Alixander, Mircurius.
Comp. Plutarch. Ant., 59, ^in.M-A.ia. — IloTid7-.o\Ji, Puteolos. Acta Apost,
28, 13 'iXiKiov, Elicium. Plutarch. Num. 15. — Ow'vS/^, 'z^iyxi-^, i.e.
vindex, princeps.
II Mionnet Description des Medaillcs antiques, T. I, p. 126.
^ Cratylus, p. 418, IJ.
C
34 INTKODUCTION.
was originally heard in words with 7^, in the place of which
the E sound entered into the pronunciation when fully matured.
Hence probably it comes that Plautus, * imitating the common
pronunciation, expresses KTJgoi by liroe. The I sound, in a
later age, not only maintained its right, but even spread
universally over the whole province of H, so that in the
present pronunciation of the Greeks no long E is any more
heard. How soon after Plutarch this change of pronunciation
occurred, can scarcely be determined. Even in the Copto-
Greek alphabet, made up out of the Coptic at Alexandria,
the letters Beta, Zeta, Eta, Theta, are named Bida, Zida,
Chida, Thida, and IXsj^ffov must have been already pronounced
eleison, when the nO^tz ihk'/iaov (kyrie eleison) came into the
service of the Latin church.
§ XV.
OF THE DIPHTHONGS.
1 . A diphthong is formed when one of the posterior vow-
els, a, £, 0 (§ I, 4), is blended in pronunciation with one of
the anterior, /, y, or v with /, so as to produce a single sound.
— The posterior vowels of the Greek alphabet are, a, a, g,
Tj, 0^ a)\ the anterior, u, i. Hence are formed.
g, £/, sv
with E long
0, 0/, ov
with O long
a,
at,
av
wi
th A
long
a,
ai,
av
y, VI
with T long
V VI.
2. Whether the second or subjunctive sound in a diph-
thong (/, y) be long or short is not considered. But if the
first or prepositive vowel be short, the diphthongs are called
proper or pure (za^oc^df puree), if it be long, improper or
impure.
Proper, ay, a/, gy, g/, oy, 0/, y/.
Improper, ay, a/, if\v, rjt, ojv, ooi, vi.
Examples, avru§, i[/jdii, (pzvyzi, ovroi, viog. —
Nay?, Tif/jol, xrjv^, ^mv[^cc^ '^[^^^ ^vloc. —
* Poen. Act., I, seen. I, v. 9.
INTRODUCTION. 35
Obs. 1. — Two vowels pronounced separately, as in j3or,, do not con-
stitute a diphthong; and if the latter vowel be ; or u, its separation
from the former is marked by points over it fdial^ssig, puncta dice-
reseosj, as 0/5, uij-mog.
Obs. 2. — A diphthong, as well as a single vowel, is also called pure,
when no preceding consonant adheres to it (zada^a. & Xeyo/Aei/ oVai'
b'jo (pwjrjsvTuv iv dvffi CvXXaZaTg //,fidsv fisffoffvXXaQfj o-jim^uvov, Theodos.
T. ygafi/M. p. 109, I. 6, Goettling), e.g. t] in ^orj, a in «£/'; other-
wise it is called impure: a in (pdo~^d, w in s-/aw — denominations
which have been transferred to words, so that we call those pure
CxaSa^ov, purumj, before the termination of which a vowel stands,
as, Ti[ia-u, <piXs—u, the rest impure, as, Xs/V-w, Xoy-oc.
Obs- 3. — Diphthongs arise in language by various processes. Some-
times consonants are attenuated into vowels, as rivog fLat. vinumj
into oJvog, TiXdracd into 7t}Mv<(u, ziXsfaitJ into xsXsveu {so, in German,
Fravven becomes Frauen) ; sometimes they entirely disappear between
two vowels, as or/o'/xa/, oio(Mai (compare opig, oig, ovis), and hence
o/'o/z-a/, — and thus ^asiXririov, jSaC/Xjj/oi/, /SaC/Xs/bv, &c. Sometimes
the radical vowel, a, $, 0, is dwelt upon, extended, so that the sound
of / or u has time to be heard after it, as, rvpdssi, ■rijf>6s7<ri, vosog,
vouffog, rra^d, va^ai, -/.Xdu, xXa/w. In the same manner in the German
words, klein. Stein, Neige, gemein, S^c., the dialect of Thuringia
retains the e, Men, Sten, Nege, gemen. One branch of the Bava-
rian dialect has kldn, Stan, another Main, Stain, like ru%j/ac, y^d-^ag,
Doric, rii-^atg, y^d-^aig, &c. — On the other hand the German wo,
so, froh, retaining the o, become in Thuringish, wii, su, fruh, as
hrog {afrri), roro, are changed into ourog (avry]), rouro. — Sometimes, to
the original sound of /, fulness is given by the insertion of i, thus
compare the old imperf. 'iXivov with iKwTTov, CTi-^og, 'iGTZiyov, kc, (in the
same way as the Latin vinum, scribere, benedictus, are in German
Wein, schreiben, gebenedeiet ; while, on the contrary, mein, dein,
Zeit, have retained in Suabia the primitive sounds, min, din, Zit, —
Thus, too, I has extended itself into a/ and 01, in the old pronominal
f<n-m8, /Jbi, ei, 1 [ri), which changed into/^a/, ffai, {r)ai, are the termina-
.3() INTRODUCTION.
tioiis of vorhs, and changed into (loi, coi, o'i, are parts of later pronouns.
Obs. 4 Wlietlier, after these remarks, any diphthongs remain which
belonged to the primitive form of the language, the previous obser-
vations may determine. So much is certain, that, when both
diphthongs and simple vowels are found, as 'i(pamv, j'pavov, udov, 'idov,
the latter are the original forms and the former derived from them.
Obs. 5 We must carefully distinguish the extension of the vowels, a,
i, 0, in ai, it, 01, or ov, from their duplication in ?j, u, which e.g. takes
place when civaeaov, su, AwvuCog, pass into yivaffffov, riv, Aiwvvffog.
3. The ground upon which proper and improper diph-
thongs were distinguished is, because in the former both
sounds were clearly discernible, but in the latter the / or y,
especially / after a long vowel, remained quite imperceptible,
— of which hereafter. Hence even in Strabo's time this iota
was omitted by many, and, together with the forms in riv and
a;y, stood those in ri and (sy, ;sJ?y|, ;i^|, ^uvjJjCC^ ^o^jM-a, in which
the common pronunciation allowed the v to disappear. Be-
sides, the diphthong uv belongs to the Ionic dialect alone.
4. In order to mark the weakness of the I in the improper
diphthongs, it is, in the cursive character, written as a point
under a, ?j, u (ro laiTcc vxozdrco 'y§cc(p6(Jbivov, or '7r§o(T'/^(x,<pd[/jivov
Karcokv^Theodosius -r. y^aiJj[jj(xr. p. 108, 8, />. 158, with the
remarks of Goettling^ p. 1241, iota siibscriptiim)^ a, ??, u,
instead of a;, ;;/, ai^ a practice which was first introduced in
the MSS. of the thirteenth century (Porson ad Eurip. Med..,
V. 6J. This subscription is quite inadmissible with short a,
y^^ai", y%a, write y'/i^ai. With vi the same practice (y,) has
never been attempted ; yet perhaps it had been better, in
removing the old contracted form.s of Greek typography, to
have retained the compendious mark for vi (Hermann ad
Pind., 01. 11^ 70'^''^, in order to discriminate w, e.g. in
v'iKvi from VI in ^y/aj, &c.
5. The marks of diceresis (piincta dia^rcseos, 2, obs. 1)
are used with all collocations of vowels, that might constitute
a diphthong, except cuv and vi : cc,v'7n>og, ocyXoc'ici, oc,mtt.ac, Iv-
Kri[JbiV]^y KT£^&i^iu, TToX'/j'i^ 'TT^ovTrK^o), 0i0[jj0ciy oji^iv, vrihv't\ &c.
They are unnecessary in 'A)^a//a and the like, since here
INTRODUCTION. 37
there is no combination to guard against, in icovrov, ^c!jv(/jcc,
since here the combination takes place, and ought to do so
(^i&jurou, ^afV(Mcc), still more in iuy[Ji>og, lu^co, &c., since the
sequence iv can no more create a diphthong than that of ga,
oa, &c. When / is to coalesce with following v it must take
the form of Jod, as in the Jewish tongue, a sound which
remained foreign to Grecian organs.
§ XVI.
OF THE PRONUNCIATION OF DIPHTHONGS.
1. As the diphthongs were gradually formed during the
evolution and progress of the tongue, so their pronunciation
was subject, in the course of centuries, to many changes, of
which examples may be found in living languages as well as
in the Grecian. Each diphthong runs through its own
changes, until it is either resolved or blended into a simple
sound.
2. A/ was originally pronounced as ai in the Germ, hain
(Eng. i mjire). Thus ai(}yj^, haitre (heitre). Thus, too, -rai'?,
vraig, and in old Latin, Moyo-a/ is Miisai^ similar to A.wiilius
found on medals, and to the Albai rex loiigai of Ennius.
But the oOth (29th Ed. Blom.) epigram of Callimachus *
demonstrates that a change had taken place as early as the
third century B. C, since 'i%u there forms the echo of vaiyj.
Hence the Romans, when they became acquainted with the
Greeks, expressed a; by ae ; <"*' Alazoc^ A'irvyj, ciiOr;^, ^Eacus,
iEtna, sether. Traces, however, of the original pronunciation are
still exhibited in Ajax^ Acliaia^ Maia, i.e. Ai'a?, 'A)^a/a,
Ma/a ; since the old sound in several words retains its place
lone-est between vowels. Chang^e in such matters does not
* VV. 5, 6.
Aucuvia, au ds vai^i zaXog y.aXog' dXXa T^iv imuv
'^D.ds (!a<pug, riyi) (fi^fft Tig, uXKog iyji.
38 INTRODUCTION.
happen all at once.t The improper diphthong a gives only
a, as Q§ax,sc, Lat. Thraces, to show that the / is here lost
in pronunciation.
3. Et had originally the sound of both letters as in stg
(German ems) ; this is clearly shown by the interjection sTa,
u Bid, which has been preserved in the Latin eia, and the
German ei (like English i in Jine). Still it seems that
another mode of pronunciation, in which sometimes s, some-
times /, predominated, afterwards prevailed, since, by the
Latins, it is changed sometimes into e, sometimes into i; thus,
UoXvzAsiTog, Avziiov, Polydetus, Lyceum, but I(p/ygv£/a, l^&iXog,
Iphigenia, Nilus,* &c. The change into I had occurred so
early as the 3d century before Christ. Thus Callimachus
(as quoted above) makes g%g; the echo of vuiy^i. In the time
of Augustus, TIMAI is written upon medals TEIMAI, and
Isocrates is EI20KPATH2 upon a bust, of which the date
cannot be much lower.! Hence Plutarch writes Papirius,
UccTTSi^iog, vit. Camill. but Tla'Tri^iog, vit. ^m., idus^ silovg,
vit. Cam. and elsewhere. So the names of Faustina^ Sa-
bina, Antoninus, are generally ^^Titten upon medals with EL
In several words £< is preserved as ej, again between vowels,
Ks7i9?, Cejus, Tiiog, tejiis, to show that the true sound still
remained in the Greek.tf
The improper diphthong ;?/ was expressed by the Latins
* Thus, even in the time of Louis XIV, Francois, Anglois, Suedois,
Danois, 8ic , were pronounced oa. Custom has changed the first two
into Frari^ais, Anglais (ae), but left the others still with the sound of
oa. That, however, the pronunciation o^, according to the letters, was
still more ancient, is clear from this, that the Germans have taken Franzos
from the Frr-nch form. We may conclude that, upon the whole, the
French tongue, like the English, originally was pronounced according to
the import of its Latin characters.
■j- So in Suabibch ei is pronounced with the sound of e before i in those
words, whicli v.\ ihuringian have e instead of ei, as kUiii, JBein, Stein,
but with the sound of i first, where ei is found in Thuringian also, fein,
mein, Schem.
I Visconti Iconographie grecque, T- /, p. 48, n, 2.
INTRODUCTION. 39
through means of e without i, as ©^jjcca, Thressa, Ovid.
Her. 19, 100 ; but through means of ei where both sounds
were separately heard, as 0^^i"<r<7a, Threissa., Virg. ^En. I,
316. In this instance the diphthong is resolved.
4. The Diphthongs, gy, ;jy, ay, cjy, arose out of iA, hf-^ a/^,
ap, by the attenuation of the F sound, and were, therefore,
gently sounded as in ahyri^ Germ, aiifje (sound of ou in Eng.
our). Even in the time of the Romans the sound remained
open, as in gy^o?, Ewus, va,uzX?i§oc, nauclerusy Augustus^
AvyovdTog, Claudius, KXccv^iog ; but with some traces of the
shut sound, where the v stood between vowels, as Eva,
Evander, Evangelium for gya, YJJ(iv\oq, zvciyyikiov. So we
find ho^faveo and fautor, lavo and lautus, navarchus and
nauta (j/avoc^xoc, vauryig). In a later age — the exact date is
not ascertained — the original pronunciation gy and ay returned
universally, so that the sounds eu and an, as diphthongs, have
disappeared from the speech of the modern Greeks.
5. That 01 was originally pronounced oi seems to be shewn
by its formation out of ofi, since, after the ejection of p, both
letters must probably have been heard, although blended into
one sound, ofio[/jai, oto[jjai, oi[j!joci. It was only by degrees
that ofiomai could pass through oimai into oemae or imae.
Oixog, " house," has retained its sound in woik, " roof," a
word found amid the valleys of the Alps, and especially at
Ziller. With the Romans ot was sounded oe, thus svo7, evoe,
^oiyJ)g, moechiis, Oivevg, Qilneus, axpivog, schoenus, &c. ; but
the sound of oe must have been clear, and similar to the I
sound, as appears from the well-known confusion of Xoi^og
with Xiujog* and from the final change of oi into / in the
modern Greek.fii^'
* Thucyd., II, 54.
■\ At what period this took place is scarcely ascertained. Demetrius
Phalerous, 'xs^i i^/Mrivslag, § 73. distinguishes in o/jji/ not only the characters,
but also the sounds [sv rw o'irjv ou fi-ovov diapi^ovTa m y^d/Ji,/Ji,ara seriv, d>.Xa
xai oi r^-yoi), only, however, on account of the breathings (6 /ib Saffus, 6 6js
•\I//Xo$), and in the 5th century after Christ, Cqjus Solinus expresses
/io/^av by miram. Comp. Anastas, Gregor. de Grsec, pronunc. p. 147,
40 INTRODUCTION.
Tliat ov was ever sounded separately, like uv (^' in Icoxjrov^
(7ZS0VT0V, can scarcely be supposed. In the old Attic alphabet
its sound is marked by simple o, as, in the Potidean inscrip-
tion, EX02I TAOO MEP02, i. e. exovtri ra,<pov (ju2§og,
yet there is no ground for considering it other than a diph-
thong, since it has a sure analogy in the series, av, sy, tju, and
MV, and since there is fair room for its sound in the progress
of intonation from o to u.
Oy is related to ov as t^v to sv, and was perhaps sounded
like ou in the English word house.
In u the sound of / was not altogether lost ; since, although
uhrj becomes ode, Eng. ode, yet r^oi^yo^ia^ Kca^oohio;,, m&ctou-
Vog, and similar words were expressed by traycedia, comwdia,
citharcedus, Sec.
6. In vt both sounds were clearly heard, and even in vi the
ft*
iota was not wholly suppressed, as appears from the Latin
orthography in " A^-ry/a/, Harpyice, &c. ; however, the diph-
thong VI never stood before consonants. Hence forms which
would have required vt before a consonant, as or/rviGco from
o'TTVid}, were not in use. (Etistath. ad II. p. 9-38, /. 43r
Comp.p. 1047, I' 54, and}}. 1224, /. 58. j
§ XVII.
OF THE PRESENT MODES OF PRONOUNCING
THE GREEK VOWELS.
1 . When the knowledge of Greek was spread, by means of
Grecian emigrants, over the western countries of Europe,
their pronunciation was universally adopted, since they were
at once the descendants of the ancient Greeks, and the teach-
ers of the Greek language. After their example ai was
pronounced as ae (like the English a in ale), sv, ocv received
the sound of ef, af, and tj, s/, oi, v, vi, that of i (the English
e).
2. It was, however, soon observed that this mode of
pronunciation militated against the directions of the ancients
and the nature of orthography ; hence, at the instigation of
INTRODUCTION. 41
Erasmus, a return was made to the more ancient method of
pronomicing j^ as e long (Hke the Enghsh a in hare), y as y
(like u in the French tu), and the diphthongs ope?i as at, eu,
au, eiy oi ; while others, after the example of Reuchlin,
adhered to the pronunciation of the modern Greeks. These
two modes were distinguished as Erasmian and Reuclilinian,
also as Etacism and lotacism, according to the predominant
sound in each.
Obs. — The French and English follow in most particulars the Erasmian
method ; yet they mix with it many sounds of their own languages.
E. g. gu^^offuvjj is pronounced in France, oephrosine ; in England,
iuphrosune ; in Germany, Reuchlin. evrosini, Erasm. euphrosyne.
3. From the preceding observations it is evident, that the
change of double into single sounds began very early, but
was completed only by degrees and by different people at
different times. Hence the constantly recurring question as
to the genuine pronunciation of Greek has no sense, unless it
be put definitely with regard to place and time ; e. g. what
was the pronunciation of Greek at Athens in the time of
Pericles f
Those who follow Etacism in all respects run some hazard
of speaking Greek after a fashion, which never wholly pre-
vailed in any age ; whereas, lotacism has at least the warrant
of a thousand years in its favour, and the example of the
surviving descendants of the ancient Greeks. Agreeahleness
of sound cannot be adduced as a ground of decision, since to
any one, accustomed to one of the two modes of pronouncing,
the other appears ludicrous and offensive, and a modern
Greek, with whom one should speak after the rule of Etacism,
would be no less embarrassed than a Frenchman, who should
hear his language spoken according to the power of the
individual letters, as Mon-si-eur est de Bor-de-aux.
4. On the other hand it must not be overlooked, that
lotacism adds difficulty to elementary instruction, since it
includes the most different letters and syllables under the
single I sound. Perhaps the safest mode of pronunciation
42 INTRODUCTION.
would be not to wander, with Erasmus, into the indefinite
region of the best and the true pronunciation, but to adhere
to that, wliich prevailed during- the time of the first Roman
Emperors, and which may be learned, as we have seen, from
the writings of that period : the more so because we are
assured by Pliny that the Romans felt and expressed with
accuracy the power of the Greek letters.* For farther con-
firmation of this method it would be necessary to make a
complete collection of all the Greek words, written in Latin,
and all the Latin words, wTitten in Greek, to be found in the
works of that epoch. Meanwhile let it suffice to subjoin a
passage from Homer according to these three different modes
of pronunciation.
II. a, 605.
O/ (jjh KUKyMovng l^ocv oiKovhs SKUtrrog,
'H/%/ SKaffTco })u^cc -TTSoiKKvTog A(jij<pi'yv'/i&fg
"}i(pai(T7og 'TrotrjfT sl^virjfTi Tr^u-yrihiffffiv.
ReuchUnian.\
(^^' Aftar epi katedi lampron faos ieliio,
Hi men kakkiontes eban ikonde hekastos,
Hichi hekasto doma periklitos Amphigiiis
Hifaestos piis' idiiisi prapidessin.
Roman.
Autar epit catedy lampron phaos eeliooe,
Hi men cakkiontes eban oeconde hecastos,
Hechi hecasto doma periclytos Amphigyeis
Hiphaestos poees' idyiesi prapidessin.
* Plin. H. N., VII, c. LVI, where after an enumeration of the Greek
letters he says, quarum omnium vis in nostris recognoscitur.
f Also the modern Greek pronunciation ; except that then, dropping
the rough breathing, pronounce ^ for Hi, ichi, ekastos.
:};' Ets/ sounded, in the Roman method, epi as related to Ivi, So t/
sounded i, compare si, o'l, hi, as a), hce.
INTUODUCTIOK. 43
Erasmian.
Autar epei katedy lampron faos eelioio,
Hoi men kakkeiontes eban oikonde hekastos,
Hechi hekasto doma periklytos Amfigyeeis
Hefaistos poies' eidyiesi prapidessin.
Obs — The execution of the plan above proposed has certainly its
difficulties, since, according to the present condition of these studies,
it could not become universal, nor entirely suppress the Etacismus,
and thus might only increase confusion. If it remain, therefore, to
choose between the other two, the author, accustomed to both,
readily acknowledges that he should give the preference by far, as
an entire system, to the Reuchlinian or modern Greek method of
pronunciation ; not merely upon the grounds already stated, but also
because in the dialect of Greek now extant, especially in the mouths
of the educated, it gives to the language a clear and delightful har-
mony. Even in the best days of Greece, likewise, the pronunciation
must have tended strongly to lotacism, since this so early obtained
an universal prevalence that H inclined to the sound of Iota, and
though in o; and u the o and % were heard so far as to distinguish the
diphthong sound from I, all the others were early reduced to the
shut sound.
§ XVIII.
OF THE BREATHINGS.
1. No vowel can be pronounced without the aid of some
breathing- (tv^vi/^cc, 'tt^ogcoIio,^ spiritus^ aspiratio)^ more or
less strong.
'-1. One breathing, marked thus ('), attaches itself, as if
spontaneously, without any exertion of the lungs, to the sound
pronounced, as in the enunciation of as/, oijcolh^ oVoilou. On
this account it is called the smooth (spiritus lenis^ "TrviviLoc
'>^iXov, 'x^o&uVia '4'(>^^), the word marked by it is called in
Greek -^iKoviMiivov (^^iXovfrdcci).
44 INTRODUCTION.
3. Altliougli this breathing belongs to vowels in the other
parts of words as well as at their beginning, its symbol is
placed only above initial vowels, as as/, aya,X(JijCcru.
4. The other breathing, marked thus ('), is breathed out
from the chest itself at the beginning of words, resembling
our h in force and use, and is called the hard or rough (})a(sv^
asper, '^r^oGcohia ^amoc), and the word marked by it is named
in Greek ^ufrvvo^zvov (^uavna&ai).
Obs. — The consonant g likewise cannot be pronounced without a strong
breathing, and receives therefore in Greek the spiritus asper at the
beginning of words, as gsw, guroj, which in Latin is placed after R,
g)57-wg, rhetor. In the case of a g, prefixed to another, the breathing
is softened and becomes the lenis, a^prixrog, sggsov. The older
Grammarians likewise placed the lenis over g after a smooth or
middle mute, 'Ar^isig, xa-rgoj, XaCgoc, — as well as in the collocation
of vowels, v'l'og, Xaog ( Villoisoii Prolegg. ad II., p. IF J, but the
asper after an aspirate, ^gaxog, '^^rjvsTv, ^l^ff'j, to betoken the strength-
ened breathing of the g in this case.
5. T at the beginning of words has always the rough
breathing, vdzivOog^ vukog, v^^ig, vyiTig, vy^og, viog, vXtj, v[Jbvog^
V'TTSg, &C.
Obs. 1. — The /Eolic dialect forms an exception from the above remark,
and, in the Homeric, the words i;/x,a/, v/x/is, ufifLsg.
Obs.2. — The old Grammarians marked this breathing also in compound
words; thus, not only s'tjxe, 'isTriiii, as we write them, but also Ip/V-
T>3^/, /xiXtridiog o/'fou, dixuv, 8ic.; so they wrote rjpuaXog, wxvaJKog,
(p'lX'mvog as adjectives, but EugiaXo?, 'flxiaXog, ^/X/Vtoj as proper
names, since in the latter the breathing was softened.*
0. In diphthongs the breathings are marked over the
* Villoison iit sitp , p. II, I. 4-5. Scliol. Venet., II. «, 1 64', 289,
333, ^c.
INTRODUCTION. 45
second vowel, thus zv^ov, o'i'o[jj(x,i (but ofo{jijcci\ except when an
improper diphthong has the iota adscribed, thus, "Aihrjg as
well as ahrig.
Obs. 1. — Originally the rough breathing alone was marked, and even
this not always, e. g. AOI for AHOI, nor before T : thus TIIE-
AEXSATOin the Potidean inscription. After another use was found,
in the Ionic alphabet, for its first symbol (H), even the rough
breathing had no mark. On the monuments of later date we find
O, 01, innAPXOT, XnO, HMIST,* &c. On the other hand,
upon vases of magna Grcecia are seen J-HPA, I-HPAKAEII2, and
so FHPAKAEIAA2 H2TIEin in an inscription discovered in Ca-
labria.f Hence it appears, that, by the Italian Greeks, V, the half
H, was used as the mark of the aspirate. The Grammarians added
the other half ^ as a mark of the smooth breathing, and \ ^ passed
through the forms, L J into ' ', after the twelfth century.
Ohs. 2. — The oldest form of the language seems, instead of the aspirate,
to have had universally the sounds f, qti, w, v, ch, &c., which
gradually, in the popular dialects, passed into the rough breatliing,
and through it into the smooth. Hence, on the most ancient
monuments, H is prefixed to some words, which, more recently, had
only the spiritus lenis : HEAIIIS, i. e. IXcr/j in the Potidean in-
scription, and HE0MON, i. e. ri&iLov, in the Sigean. In the verb 'i-)(u>
the aspirate has remained only in the future e'^w and parts allied to
it ; and so in the forms sffrrixa, ueTrjxuv, from the root ffra (tfT^i/a;).
By degrees all Greek words, like those above quoted, have lost the
rough breathing, so that it has entirely disappeared from the speech
of the modern Greeks, as h from Italian.
* Spon Liscriptt., p. 86, of the German edition oj his Journey.
t Fischer on Waller, I, p. 239.
46 INTRODUCTION.
§XIX.
OF THE ^OLIC DIGAMMA.
1. Besides the rough breathing- there was in several dia-
lects another sound, somewhat similar in nature, formed
between the lips, and having the same relation to f^ ph, v,
that the aspirate bears to ch, (/, k ; and which, from its in-
fluence on the formation of words, must be treated of even in
an examination of the common dialect.
2. It was originally a full and strong consonant, and its
symbols (/■, F) called Digamma, or ^Eolic Digamma in Greek,
and Efm Latin, occupied the sixth place in either alphabet.
The pronunciation retained in Latin evinces with what power
it was originally endowed in Greek, in fk^yov^ firog, /-dva'^, &c.
Obs. — It was called digamma (also digamm,um or digammos), because
its character resembles a double gamma, jEolic because it was
retained in the alphabet principally by those branches, which are
considered of ji^olic descent. This name was invented by the
grammarians : the proper name, as before stated, was Bau.
3. In the dialects which retained the digamma, its sound
was soon softened down, and Dionysius of Halicarnassus calls
it the syllable ov written with a single letter.* In Iiis time,
therefore, it answered to the Latin V, which is expressed by
ov, OviKiu, V^elia, Ovkrj^iog Valerius^ or to the English wh^
sounded like uli. Compare /^sa^, ver, fig, vis, f'l^yov. Germ.
werk, Eng. work.
4. Between two vowels the digamma was still more at-
tenuated, and passed, even with the jEolians, into y ; thus,
ay^^, oAjug, common kri^, r^ugA Conv^iAxe faveo^fautor, lavo,
lautus, &c.
* Antiqq. Rom. B. I. p. 52, Ed. JReiske, rnv ou evKhaC^v hi eroi^iltfj
f ScJiol. ad Pind. Pyth., 2, 52, 'Exsmi (the wiEolians) yd^, eav Sxsi
duo (pmr^iVTay /isra^u svTidiairi rh v, ui Iff/ roD djjg Kai due.
INTRODUCTION. 47
Obs. 1 Originally this letter seems to have been universal between
two vowels, and remained in many words even of the Attic and
common dialects as v, especially where followed by a consonant.
Thus from yiu}, yihau, from xXaw, ■/XauSoiM/.i, from vntg (fccsj), i/auc/,
&c. Compare in Latin, amaverunt, i.e. amarerunt, amaerunty
amarunt, &c, like ^srw, %£iJ«, x^w.
In iEolic the digamma served also for the rough breathing, which
had no place in that dialect.
Obs. 2. — How this labial sound appeared also as /3 and f, e.g.
aZri^ova, (3^6da, for an^om, ^66a, — gi/^Co; from guw (traces of which
remain in ya/^Cgec, fisff'/iiJjQ^ia of the Attic and common dialects);
how it was dropped in the shape of <p, e. g. ^Xacag from (pdXdffug (also,
with^ dropped (pXdsag) — compare S/^jjg, Sjj^, ^% (fera), and /Sjjg —
these, and other topics relating to the same subject, will be fully
discussed under the Homeric Dialect.
OF THE CONSONANTS.
§XX.
DIVISION OF THE CONSONANTS.
The consonants in the full Greek Alphabet are 17j and,
1. In the alphabetic order, ^, 7, I, (^, ^, z, X, |t*, v, |, t, g>,
0-, r, (p, ;^, -4/. _
2. According to their power,
a. The mutes, ^, y, ^, ^, «, ^, t, <p, x-
In separate order.
p sound, r, |3, <p.
k sound, «, y, %.
t sound, r, ^, ^.
48 INTRODUCTION.
b. The semi-vowels, X, {i, v, g-, c.
( TakiiKj away <r, the liquids f yy^a, liquidcE) are K, (/j, v, §).*
c. The douhle consonants, (^, |, -4/ (called double because
they combine two consonants in one, — a j», A:, or #, sound
wither: SD, KS, PS).
3. Recapitulation :
Mutes.
T, f3, (p, ;«, 7, %, r, \ ^,
p sound, k sound, t sound.
Semi-vowels.
A, ^, I', ^ (liquids), and <7.
Double.
?5 tj '4^-
§XXI.
OF THE MUTE CONSONANTS.
1. The three elementary mute sounds, viz. -r, ;«, r, were
pronounced without any sensible aspiration, and hence called
smooth (-^ika, tenues). When their short and abrupt enun-
ciation is softened by a gentle breathing, the middle mutes
(fjbiffa, mediae) (o, y, ^ are formed : and when this breathing
is strengthened the aspirate (luazcc, asperos or aspiratoe) (p,
Y, ^ are produced.
Ill
2. The smooth may be marked thus, -r, k, t, the middle
2 2? 333
thus, j3, y, ^, and the aspirate thus, (p, ^i, 6.
3. Thus the mutes are related,
according to sound :
according to breathing :
111
p sound ; -tt, /3, ^,
ill
smooth ; -^r, z, r,
Q Q Q
k sound ; %, y, %,
4, ^ d,
middle ; i3, y, ^,
3 3 3
t sound ; r, §, ^.
aspirate ; <p, %, ^.
* Called also immutable ( dinrdZoKa, immutabiles ) ^ since they are not
altered in the formation of cases and tenses.
INTRODUCTION.
49
4. When a p sound or a k sound comes before a t sound,
it must be of the same order as to the breathing, e. g. rirv-
11 II '.'a i2 '2 ■ So So
'Trroii, 'TTZ'TfkzKrKi^ paS^oj, (jvXkrj^^riv, lyga(p0}]v, sruy^driv. Hence
the following changes take place :
21 11
TBT^iQrai into nr^iTrrai,
3 1 11
I'j
3 2
13
2 3
P
k'Tny^u^'h}]^,
o 3
3 3
21
11
XiXsyrai into "keXszTcctf
3 1 11
12
oz^oog —
3 2
k7riQ§sy^7]v —
"13
iTrXsKOyjv —
23
XzyG'/lGoiJbai —
hyhoog,
2 2
I'TiQgsy'hriv,
3 3
3 3
Xiy^riao^jjCii.
Ohs. — 'Uy., " out of," forms an exception in compound words, thus,
5. One t sound before another is commonly changed into
c, thus, not STTziddi^u but iTiifrO'/jv, not '^i<p^cc6ra,i but 'Trep^ocffrat.
Ohs. 1. — A t sound before a p or k sound is unknown to the Greek
tongue ; so also a k sound before a p, or a p sound before a k.
Hence the followins; collocations never occur:
r-T, rS, rf, rx, ry, r;^,
5ff, bZ, 8ip, dK) dy, d^,
a-Tr, ae, ?i<p, ^jc, ^7, a^,
XT, x£, xp, TX, cry, t;^/,
yTT, yZ, yf, /3x, /Sy, ^x^
X^^ X^y Xh ?"> P7» PPC-
The only exception is x of the preposition Ix, in compound words,
as, I'Kiri'jrroi, lxCa/i/a>, sx(ps^M, &c.
Oi*'. 2 In 'AyCarara a k sound and p sound come together, but this
is a Persian word, and on account of the harsh sound is usually
written, 'ExSctrai'a,* after the analogy of sxQaivoj.
* From Herodian, h rui 'XiPi avvrd^icag (Tro/p/s/wv, ace. to Stcph. Byz.y.
V. ' A yCccT-ara. Comp. Lobech ad Phrynich., p. iS^.
D
50 INTRODUCTION.
6. A mute may be doubled, e. g. iWo?, raodrrco, ;faSSaXs,
Homeric ; [juahla, Doric ; but, if it be an aspirate, the first is
changed into its own smooth ; thus, not
1^(x,<p(poj, Ba%%o?, ' A6dig^ but
'2iCi'7r(pco, ^uK^o?, 'Ar^ig.
7. The same change takes place when two aspirates stand
alone in two consecutive syllables ; thus,
not (ps(ptXy!Kcc but ^^(ptXT^Kcc,
not ccy^dcyy^f/jai but kx,6.yri^ai,
not ^a(poj but rd(pog.
Obs. 1. — Thus the rule does not include those forms, in which one of
the aspirates is united with another consonant : WikySriv, 'TruSiaSai,
u^6u)&nv, '^afhlg, a'7rsip6i6ov, ko^ivSoSi, aiJ,(piipoP£-jg, and the 0 separated by
iv in vodrj^i^vai ; but it does include those with P after the aspirate
in the former syllable : rgs;)^w, r^a^rjvai, T^i(pu, rpy^ig, 'TTiip^iKa, xi-
pj^guffwxa, and with 0N, rsdvrixa,
Obs. 2. — The change does not occur in the case of * and X before &:
fd6i, yrjdi^vai, Tavru^okv, &c., nor in compound words, as o^vidodrj^ag,
a bird-catcher, I^u^jj, a woof (so l(pupaiv(j)), av&ofo^og, flower-bearing,
except in szi^si^ia, an armistice, from i^u and ^u^.
8. If the latter aspirate, which caused the change, disap-
pear, the former resumes its proper shape : ^dpog becomes
7cc(pog, a grave, but ^dTTaj, I bury. So T§i(pc<j, ^^s-^pco^^^s^pcci,
^§i(jj[jjocTCi, and thus we find T^ixcv^ r^oyjig., together with
^§i^siv, ^^i^ai ; r^ix^g with ^§t%, %/i/.
Obs. 1. — Of three aspirates thus placed consecutively the first only is
changed, as Ts6a(pa for ^idccfa, ; and, when the syllable ^/ is added
in inflection, the last : Tu:pdrjTi, y^u(p6yiTi, for T\j(fi6r^8i, y^df&n&i.
Obs. 2. — Likewise the spiritus asper disappears in the first syllable,
when X stands in the next : thus not in okv, odi, 'ikv, but for 'iy^u,
£;^w, and re-appears when X is changed : s'^w, £^w.
INTRODUCTIONT. 51
§ XXII.
THE MUTES BEFORE 2.
1. When a p sound comes before c, the two produce \]/.
Hence -^ may contain the sounds,
'^rff, (otT, or (p/T.
For (iXi'^r/Tco, r^i^nco^ yoapffa,
write /3?i£\^:y, roi-ipcu, y^d-^co.
2. When a k sound comes before c, the two produce i.
Hence | may contain the sounds,
K(r, y(T, or yjr.
For TTjiKffco^ "hkysoj, ^^zyjroj^
write '7fhkz,oj, 'hk^co,, ^^i^oj.
3. When a t sound comes before o-, it is thrown awa}'.
Hence,
for avvrffoj, l^zihffoo, 'Tnidaat,
write avvffo), k^siffco, TUffo).
Obs The coalition of letters in N. 1, 2, is grounded partly on the
ejection of the breathing, as the pronunciation, a comparison with
the Latin mode of writing scrib-o, scripsi, and the old Greek
orthography, e.g. diKdai from hi-/o[x,ai in the Melian inscription,
demonstrate.
§ XXIII.
THE MUTES BEFORE M.
1. When a p sound comes before /oo, it is changed into ^.
Thus,
for TirvTrfjuaiy rzT^i^^aiy yiy^Gc(p^ai,
Avrite TiTU[jjiJjCii^ rir§i[jtj(jijcci, yiy^cc[jj[jijOii.
2. When a k sound comes before a [Jj, it is changed into
y. Thus,
for '7rk'7r\zx,^(x,i^ ^z^^zyj/jUi,
write 'Tri'TrXsyf/jCti, ^i^^zy^ui.
Hence, KkKiy(jbOii, from Xiy&iy remains unchanged*
D 2
5^ INTRODUCTION.
3. When a t sound comes before a ^, it is changed into <r.
Thus,
for rji/vr(/jCii, '/j§sih(/jcc(, '^S'Tr&i^iJLicct,
write 7]vva^at, ^^iKT(Jboii, '7ri'7ret(r(^ui.
Obs. These rules have some exceptions in substantive forms, e. g.
aK[iri, point, 'KoriJjog, fate.
§ XXIV.
OF THE LETTER N.
1. N before a p sound, and likewise before -^z, takes the
shape of [Jj. Thus,
for 'kivTocvco^ \av^a\)oo, h<pvg^ h-^pv^og,
write XiiJjTrdvo}, Xa^ooSavo;, i(Jj<pvQ, 'if/jipux.og-
Q,. N before a k sound, and Hkewise before ?, is changed
into y, and pronounced as n^ in the syllables an^, ung^ ^c.
Thus,
for si/Kii(/jO(,i, (pvvydvM, rvv)(avoo, 'Trkdvt.co,
write 'iyKStfJijUi, (puyyccvaj, ruyxavco, ifkaytpt).
3. N before a t sound remains unaltered : \vrog^ cruvhioj,
4. N before another liquid is changed into the same. Thus,
for h(/jSVi>j, ffvvka^^dvM, Gw^dTrroi),
write l[/j(MVM, (TuXXc(,[jj^a,vc>j, (TU()pdi'7rraj.
5. The same pronunciation appears to be proper, where v
stands at the end of a word : thus,
Tov t6Xs(JIjOv kou rrjv {JjOfx/jv (p&vysiv,
should probably be pronounced as if written,
To(jj -Ttokzihoy zee) r^[jj (j^dyy^yj (psvysiv.
Obs. — On the old Attic monuments even the writing corresponds with
this pronunciation. Thus, in the Potidean inscription, MEM <E>2T-
XA2, i.e. /M/j, (fAv) ■^u'^^dg, and MEM IIOAIS, i.e. f^sf/, {/xh) •TroXig.
So also in the most ancient MSS., as l^a /asffw in the Codex Alexan-
drinus (Valck. ad Phoeniss., p. 222). On the other hand, the Elean
inscription exhibits N retained, even in the middle of words, before
INTRODUCTION. 63
Hand M: TOI AI OATNniOI, for tui Aii' 'OXu/at/w, and 2TN-
MAXIA, for Gufj./ia'^ia.
6. N before 2 or Z is usually thrown away. Thus, not
^cci(/jOPffi, (Tuv^vyia, but ^ai^om^ av^vyia.
Obs. 1. — N is retained before a only in a few words, as, Ti^vvg, iXfiivg,
'7ri(pay(Sai. In tfui/ it is ejected only when another consonant after a
follows it, e. g. <^ (i. e. <sb) e-o^oyia, g {ffr) in e-jGrgifoi. Otherwise it
passes into 2, cvasidu, cvGairia.
Obs. 2 — P at the beginning of a word is doubled, when a short vowel
is prefixed : g»j/cro$, aggjjxrog ; glw, ggggof.
XXV.
OF THE LETTER 2.
1. When or would stand between two consonants, it is
ejected. Thus,
from Xskei'Trffdcov, rsr^iQudai, Xsksyerdcoffuv,
come Xsksi7r0a>v, rsr§iQ,dcii, XsksydMcrciv,
that is, XsXsi(p0cov, rsT§7<p0cci, \€hJiy^&waoLV.
And so from ^yysAcr^a/, Tiyy'ik&cci^ from '7:i(^(iv(}&ov^ '7re(pKvdov,
or '^i<pu(j&ov.
2. Wlien a single t sound, or v by itself, is ejected before
ff, the vowel remaining suffers no alteration. Thus,
ikTTi^ffi, Ko^udffi, iJbzi^ovGi, hai[Jbov(ji, give
IXx^cri, zooijffi, [Jbii^OfTi, ^ui[/jOfft.
3. But ivhen a t sound and v together are ejected befm'e
ff, the vowel remainimj^ if shorty is changed into a diphthong
(g into ii and o into ov), and, if an anceps, is lengthened.
The long vowels (t^, oj,) are left unchanged. Thus,
rv(pkvr(n becomes rv(pdi7'ji,
(TXSvh(TC(j a'TTiiffajj
rwxrovTGi Tv-TrrovfTi.
Tv^ciVTfTi, becomes rv-^dai,
yiyavrm, y/yac/,
TUTToji/TO'i. rv7rroj(Tt.
54 INTRODUCTION.
QlfS. In some instances this alteration takes place when t only has
been ejected; thus, kvg (Germ, eins), sig, raXdvg, fjjikavg, rdXaf,
fiiKag. ^^^ Thus too in Iswivd'/Mai, h'TrmfffMai, iSvuaiJ^ai, from dvivbu,
I pour out, where v is dropped, and d is changed into ff.
OF SYLLABLES.
§ XXVL
OF THE ORIGIN AND EXTENT OF SYLLABLES.
1 . A syllable is formed of a vowel, single or double, sim-
ple or diphthong, pronounced either alone or in connection
with consonants.
2. The essence, and as it were the soul of the syllable, is
the vowel sound, which, when consonants precede it, breaks
out from the compression of the organs, and merges in the
same, when consonants follow it.
3. The consonant before the vowel is either single, as in
yg, <rg, ra, &c., or compound. In the latter case there must
be (a.) a p or k sound before a t sound, (b.) a a before a
mute, (c.) a mute before a liquid, (d.) a c before a mute
together with a liquid.
a. -rr.
/3^,
b, cor, (tS, <r^,
<r», . . ox,
CT, (^, a&, with -(^ and |: as,
•rrg-pot, jS^g-Xt'g'o?, (p^o-vog, zrfj-fj^cc, x,^o-vo?, c-rg-og, (T^iv-vvf^t,
(TpO'Ofa, (TKci'ipog^ <TX^-(^oi, ari-vco^ (^(W-^, ff^B'Vog, -^^i-Ov^'i^co, |£-w?,
&c.
INTRODUCTION.
56
c. d, XXy
TV, Tg),
«X, ;f;7/, XV,
«?»
/3X, .
• •' fe
axK,
<pK, .
• • • ®f 1
yX, . . yv,
yf>
<r<pf,
X^. • • X"'
xf>
rX, T^,
• •
^(Jb,
^<^,
^f,
»jA, . .
^^,
^^ : as,
TXs-fiy, "TTVo-r!, -^rpa-vg, ^Xi-Trco, ^^o-rog, <pXo-y6g, (p§K-^a;, atp^oc-yitfa^
K\o!,i-oj, (TxX'/i-gog, x,ii>7j-rog* zvi-^co, xgcc-^co, yAv-(pco, 'yvco-ffig, y^a-
<p(W, y^ou-vot,, yyo-og, %pjj-/->t'a, rkn-rog, r[M}j-[jyCc, rgz-co, (rr^a-rog,
'b(jb'/]-r6g, luo-(ps§6g, loci-cu, ^Xt-Qnj, ^urj-rog, '^go-og. Add the
combination, (j[a, as in (T[jbifc§6g, (r^iivyjo, &c., and i^v, as in
ybvr^^rj. See.
Obs The collocations, of which the places are marked by dots, viz.
yB, ffy, <r/jj, /3/a, (Sv, tpfi, <pv, y/ji,, ^, rv, 6X, ^/«/, are not used at the
beginning of a word.
§ XXVII.
OF THE COLLOCATION OF SYLLABLES.
1. When several syllables come together, they are either
open, i.e. without any consonant interposed between their
* The collocation x^ at the beginning of a word belongs to x/xs^roj and
x.fis'Ksd^a. The latter, according to Herodian in the E. M., v. %iMiXiQ^(x,
was adduced by Pamphilus h ra7g y\i^s<saig, and explained by Boxoi;
thus, x/MiXid^ov, same as fZiXad^ov, from ancient or foreign usage. In
Schneider, v. x/mXiS^ov, it is caWed pamp/ii/lian. Is this not from that Pam-
philus, who was the scholar of Aristarcbus? — K/jz/jra is found in Hesychius,
T. II, p. 283, explained by c=To/rj/xiva, vi'Trovrj/Msm, but condemned by the
E. M., V. -/./MsXsd^ov, where the collocation x^u, at the beginning of a word,
and the use of the simple form of 'jroXvxi/.nrog are denied. The x/xw, x/iuv
of the Grammarians are arbitrary assumptions of an obsolete foim.
oC) INTRODUCTION.
vowels, or connected by consonants, either single, or combined
in the modes above described.
2. The consonants, single or combined, belong to the
latter syllable, and are, therefore, joined with it in the th vision
of the word. Thus, Xa,-Q6v, T'hk-zco^ ccvv-ra, a-zrrj^ c^^-yjoc,
d-GTV, o-'ttXcc, &c.
3. In the collocation of syllables, other consonants also,
tvhich are never found at the beginning of a wordy although
they belong to the classes above enumerated, stand at the
bef/inning of a syUahle. Thus,
In class «, 7^. o-yhooc, l^i'-yhovTog. — In class c, p, y^U/, %f.«/,
Tf, ^|M/, ^fjj, oii-pihog, <Trsvcc-y[Jtj6g, o-x[J^'/j, (pd-TV/j, 'i-'h[/jsv, ci^i-
0(jbog. — In class d, (Ttto, ayv^ ay^^, c^X, c^/x, o-ffTT^ia, l-ffyvog,
at-erygog, k-(T0X6g, l-G&iMog. Add ^ after a k and t sound
together, zr^, %%, in (ioi-zr§ov, i-yj§6g (and after a p
and t sound in zocto-ttt^ov^
4. Syllables, however, are sometimes so divided, that the
first consonant in the divison, belongs to the former syllable.
Thus:
a. When the same consonant is doubled :
TTT, ^/3, (p(p, (i. e. T^)
««5 77^ XX^ (i- e. ^%)
rr, II, &^ (i. e. rd)
Tik, [X)(Jij, vv, ^f, ffc, as,
TCi'ff-'Trog, zoc^-^otkzv, oV-(p/j,
'/caz-yMoo, zay-yovv, oz-ypg^
'TT^ar-roj, a^-^^jv, 'Ar-^/c,
dX-Xog, (iXi[jj-{/jOc, h-w[jji, dp-p'/jp, Ta^m-aoj.
b. When a mute follows the liquid X, v, or ^:
X, Xt, x€, \(p, "kKy Xy, Xy, Xr, Xl, Xd.
V, VT, v€, t/cp, VK, uy, py, vr, i*^, vd.
/' ,, ^'^' c5' ^^' ^^' ^7' F' ^^' ^^' 1^' T'
'iX-Tig, oX-^og, dX-prcc, ccX-ztj, uX-yog, rs.X-yjng, dX-rig, 'iX-
^t»§, SX-0COV. — ' OXvv-'Ziog, h-Q,oXog, 'iv-(pvrogy dvav-zyi,
(Tvv-yovoVy dv-yi (which words, according to the laws
already delivered for the change of consonants, become
' OXviM-Trtog, s[jj^oXog, 'i[jb(pvrog, dvdyx,'/], avyyomv, ^VxO?
h-rog, gV-Bof, h-Oa. — "'E^-'Trcu, (oog-^o^og.^ za,^-(pct), sg-zog,
INTRODUCTION. 57
c. When a follows the liquid X, v* or ^:
dXdog, '7r2(pKi>-(Tai, ao-nriv ; or where it follows a mute ^vith a
liquid in \yx^ ^yj;^ vyq (y;); as, 'irak-lig, tJp-^ccto,
d. When a liquid comes after a liquid in the following
collocations: a, XX, "kytj., Xv, . .
(odX-Xco, aX-jO-a, '?riK-i'aijba,i, (oXifJij-f/jOc, ffuv-Xcc^'/] (jJvX-Xot^rj),
h-[Mvco (i|0&-|O0£Viy), h-vvytji^ (Jw-^dTrrco (jrv^-^dTtTCij), s§-(/jOc,
s^-vog, olp-p'/ji'.
e. When a mute stands between liquids in the following
collocations :
p, [/jTr^, ^gf, . . .
XVa ••• ••• ••»
t, i/T^, vh§, ud^, and gd§,
Xcc[/j-7r§oc, 'yoc[/j-Q,^oc, -Av-t^ov, av-^^og^ dv-O^co'Trog^ do-d^ov.
5. In the ancient inscriptions upon stone, the words were
divided merely according to the convenience of space, without
regard to syllables and letters ; so that, e. g. in the Sigean, even
the aspirate is divided from its word, H-EPMOKPATOX
The later Grammarians, observing the manner in which
consonants unite themselves with vowels, laid down the
following universal rule : — All consonants, which can be
pronounced together, belong to the vowel which they precede,
and compose with it one syllable ; but those which cannot
be pronounced together, are distributed between the syllables,
according to the division required by the pronunciation ;
hence o-yhoog, i-h[i>zv, (od-KT^ou, but instead of d-XXog, ts-^to;,
ya-jOo€^o?, — dX-Xog, ri§-'?rco, 'ya(/j-^^og. (^^
§ XXVIII.
OF THE MEASUREMENT OF SYLLABLES.
1. In the measurement of a syllable regard is had to Its
* In the few forms in wiiich v is retained before o.
58 INTRODUCTION.
vowel and to the following- consonant or consonants. Thus,
in l-%%(5?, in the measurement of the syllable -x^^og, only the
0 and the g are regarded: the initial letters x^§ affect the
preceding syllable g- : in the measurement, of ^^ov in x^oi^o?,
only 0 and v.
Obs The nature of syllables in respect of length or shortness, is called
their quantity f'^offSTTic, quantitasj.
2. A syllable is short, when its vowel is single or short
(g, 0, a /, J,) and has a single consonant, or no consonant,
following it: I'ki'Trov^ o^ev, o, '?roXv<parog.
3. A syllable is long bg nature^ when its vowel is double,
i.e. either a long vowel (ji^ co, a, T, y,) or a diphthong: -ro/ai'
71 Tccvrav rt znvoiv (ttss-)(co.
4. It is long hy posit ion f M^hen it has a short vowel, but
followed by more than one consonant : (raXT/yg, oy^^og^ ^%^^oj.
Thus a syllable acquires length always by means of some-
thing double or two-fold.
Ohs. — The cases, in which two consonants (a mute and liquid,) do
not produce position, belong rather to the constitution of verse than
of speech. They vaiy according to age and dialect, and, for this
reason, appertain to the usage of the Poets in respect of quantity
and language.
§ XXIX.
OF THE SHORTENING OF LONG SYLLABLES.
1. If a long syllable be to be shortened, it must have
been short originally, so that its double or long vowel is
re-changed into the single or short.
2. Thus, in the case of a long vowel, or doubled consonant,
n^ikov, 'ixov, (ixXkov, O'TT'TTOTe, becomc
OF WORDS. .59
3. If 71 has arisen out of a, then, in the process of abbre-
viation, a re-appears:
'/jh, [jj'/]0, (TTTi, |8;?, <prj, become
ah, [jj(z0, era, (oa, (pec.
4. Wlien, in other cases, abbreviation is possible, then of
the double letters the last — but of ^ (i. e. <r^), g< before a
mute, and sy, the first — is thrown away.
The syllables marked with a stroke in
TvTtu^ rfiv, 'TTVoi^, oiKOv, ai^, >tz^^cciv, rs[jjv, ryTr, become shortened,
I'na, Tiv, Tvorj, a;co, a^, -/ti^clv, rs^, rv-r. But
Xg/V, (TTSix, "^s''^, ■TTzvd, (psvy, (pgd^, become shortened,
X/^, (TTix, "^i^-, '^^^•> 'P^y, <p§och.
OF WORDS.
§XXX.
OF THE ORIGIN AND EXTENT OF WORDS.
1 . When a syllable is used for the expression of a thought,
or when several syllables are combined for this purpose, a
word is formed. A word is,
a. Monosyllabic : '/?, strength, zoii\ and, ^^|>, beast,
'Tovg, foot.
b. Dissyllabic, through inflection or derivation from one of
the former: ^ri§6g, "Troaiv, cro^aj, by iiiflection; /ff^^y?,
strength, ^^^a, chase, by derivation (-^ragaycoyfi).
c. Polysyllabic, through the same means : IffyjJ^og, strong,
ItJXvoow^ai, to make one's self strong, laxv^i^zG&ai,
to display strength, &c.
2. Since, in expression, several thoughts are often blended
into one, the same thing happens towords as the signs of thought,
and hence arise compound ivords. Aeofjfjog, a running,
Go OF WORDS.
and (Tvv^ together, give for running togetlwr, avvh^o^hri.
'NoiJbog, law, and '^i(T0oci, to give (to ordain), produce vo[j!jodir'/ig,
a lawgiver, &c.
Obs. — How language proceeds in the derivation of words from one
another, and in their combination, will be shown hereafter in a
separate section.
§ XXXI.
OF THE ROOTS OF WORDS.
1. Since no thought stands independently, but always in
some sort of relation, or, according to the phrase of grammar,
always in some case, in some person, and the like, hence to
the original basis of the word, letters and syllables are added,
in order to represent these cases, persons, 8)C.
2. Thus the word is subject to certain alterations, and its
root is that part which lies as the basis of these alterations.
E.g. we find ^;?g'Oc, ^;j^(t/, ^%2c, S^;j^/, &c. At the bottom of all
these forms lies ^j;^, which is, therefore, the root of the word.
Obs. 1. — The syllables which remain, after taking away the mutable
portion of the word, are called the radical syllables, the others may
be called the formal syllables, i. e. those which are used for the
alterations of the word, and the production of the necessary forms.
Obs. 2 — Thus from sX'^ridog, sk'xiha, sXrribuv, we extract sXTid as the
root. Since, then, we find JX-r/g, skviei, we must conclude that
the b has been expelled by a, and that these forms were once sXmdg,
skmbsi.
Obs. 3. — Even from this, it is apparent that the root of a word is
scarcely ever found pure, but must be almost always separated
from some appended letters or syllables. It is not, therefore, to
be treated as something existing independently, nor should forms,
such as sX-TTid, Xe/tt, be considered as integral, but we should ac-
custom ourselves to extract, from the difterent shapes of a word.
OF WORDS. 61
that part which is common to all, as the root, and steadily to
contemplate it in this light, provided that, at the same lime, the
mutable part, in all its peculiarities, and under all tlie laws of its
combination and its changes — i.e. the formal part of grammar — be
thoroughly conceived and understood.
§ XXXIL
OF MULTIFARIOUS ROOTS.
1. We must often assume a double root. We find, for
example, xz^k-, xk'^^ ^^^ likewise %g/^/, ^s^^a? ; hence the
roots are %g^ and yjip. — In the same way, when we compare
the forms vrjog, (paivcou, ax.oucov, Kiphatmv, with vkfrai, (pavsTv^
azoziv^ zz^ccvilv, we thus discover double roots, vyj and cs, (p(yjv
and (pav, c(,kov and kx,o, zz^aiv and r.i^av.
2. When two roots are thus apparent, we may call, for
the sake of distinction, that of which the final syllable is lono-,
the long root, and the other, the short root, thus (pociv, kkou,
jcsg'huiv, are long, (pocv, kx,o, zz^^av, are short.
S, As the short syllables, so also the short 7'oots are the
original, and the long have been formed out of them by the
addition or elongation of vowels, and by the insertion of
consonants, e.g. from %s^ (whence the old nominative,* %%?),
the hand, comes x^i^ ^y the extension of s; from rsjoo comes
rsjooj' by the insertion of v, and so on.
§ XXXIII.
OF THE CHANGE OF LONG ROOTS INTO SHORT.
A long root may be changed into a short one when the
final syllable is capable of abbreviation, and, according to
§ XXIX,
* Timocreon in Hephtestion, p. 4, Gaisf., where we should probably
read rw GufiZouXi\jiiv ^i^g airo, voDj hi Tu^a.
62 OF WORDS.
'Eo|M/e/, ayysXX, ^kw^ (iocffiKt], ccstP^ as/t, become
§ XXXIV.
OF THE TERMINATION OF WORDS.
1. The syllables, which, for the expression of an idea, are
combined in the roots of words, sometimes through accidental
circumstances remain unaltered, but generally undergo, in
order to assume the shape of perfect words, manifold changes
in the termination, according to their ending in a vow^el, a
mute, or a liquid.
2. Those roots, which end in a short vowel, double it in
feminine words, ri(jbcc, ri[jij'^, honour, a^ircc^* k^zrri, virtue, ^)^o,
;j%^, sound. In masculine words they assume a c, viotvioc^
veavicig, a youth, '7r§o<p}]rcc, 'Trpop'/jrrig, a prophet ; &fg is weak-
ened into eug, thus (ouaiXi, (occfftXifg, (ouffiAivg, a king, /s^g,
/s^s/V, k§svg, a priest.
S. Those, which end in a mute, lose it in the denomination
of neuters, acoiMocr, ^ikir^ become ro aoojJM^ body, to \tJiki^
honey.
Ohs. 1. — The reason is, because every mute attaches itself to the
syllable following (^ xxvii, 2); hence it is unsupported, and must be
thrown away when nothing follows it.
Ohs. 2. — Some of this sort take g into the root, before which r is
equally ejected, j^/iar, J5/xaTg, rb 7i>j,a^, day, hvnar, rh oaia^, benefit,
Tu hvi'iara, refreshments. — If we compare yga, the root of y^aZg,
with the Germ, grau, originally grav, Lat. gravis, it will appear
that the v sound once belonged to the root.
4. But, in the denomination of masculines or feminines, a
root so ending assumes ff, before which the t sounds are
♦ As perceived e. g. in the Homeric edx agsrijt xaxa sgya, i. e. i^irdu,
Od., S, 329. CO
OF WORDS.
63
ejected, the p and k sounds coalesce \vith it into -v^, 5
(§ xxii), IgcoT, k^arg, 6 'i^ojg^ love, IXt;^, Vk'Ti^g, ri ik-zig, hope,
xo^y^, zo§u6g, '/] x,6^vg, helmet, XaiXa'Tr, KaiXccxg, ri XcuXa-^y
tempest, Trrs^uY, 'zn^vyg, n 'rrg^y|, wing.
5. When the root ends in ^ or c, it doubles the vowel
before either of these letters, if short, except in most neuters^
^rjTo^^ 0 prjTctjgj orator, ^octfjijov, 6 'haiftjuv, divinity, (p^sv^ 7} (p^yiv,
mind, but ccXKu^y ro olljca^, defence, yet -ry^, ro -ry^, fire,
gen. Tv^og.
Obs. — N after / is generally suppressed by ff : ^iv, ri S/f, sbore, also ^ ^/'s
(^/vs).
6. In the yb;'m«/ syllables (§ xxxi. % obs. 1), giv, cpiv, zv,
in the particles ziv, vvv, and in ^sv also with the poets for the
sake of the verse, the u is thrown away before a following
consonant, except when a break in the sense, marked by a
point or pause, occurs : (posffh uyc/Jaig and (pgeffi KUKoag^ sixiv
avroig and ii'Trz roiiroig, voGpiv irai^cov and vo(T(pi (piKaov, uKKods ^'
aKkog and a}Jvodiv aXkog. This inconstant letter was called
the V Tra^ccyojYiKoy or IpzhcvariKov^ because it was the general
opinion, that it did not properly belong to the syllables, at the
end of which it is found, but was placed there in order to
draw together (\(pzkKViiv^ Tra^ays/v,) the vowels of two words,
and so to connect the words. ^^^
Obs. 1. — This V is not found in the demonstrative termination <si or / of
the pronouns : ouroff/, not obrosiv, this here, ourusi, rodi, avTTjt, &c.,
nor in lasl, thou art, although in hriv, he is, e/V/v, they are, nor in the
lengthened forms, oup^/, vai-^i.
Obs. 2. — Ourwc loses its final consonant, in like manner, before conso-
nants, durug iXsysv and outoj Xsyn, but Xsyu ouTujg before the greater
stops. Thus too, 1^ ; J^ s/mou, and Ix tfoiJ, but after its case, l/iotJ e^.
In a%f'5 and (J^ix^tg the practice varies, even before vowels : fiixS'^
iXdrj, a%f/5 o5, and cix^i o5.
Obs. 3. — M'/i, not, before in, still, and ov, not, before every vowel,
assume a x; /Mri-x-sri, always as one word, fin'^in, no longer, ovxirt or
oux 'in, ovx efioi aXkd ffoi, o'j tsoi a}X s/moI. Not at the end of a sen-
tence : i/ii,oi fuv, 601 d' (lu, '^'
04 OF WORDS.
§ XXXV.
OF THE CHANGES ON WORDS THROUGH THE
COLLISION OF VOWELS.
1. When open syllables (§ xxvii. 1,) collide, — whether in
the middle of words, through the ejection of breathings and
consonants, which stood between the vowels, or at the end
and beginning of words in their collocation, — the sej3arate
vowels are reduced to one sound, and that in various modes.
2. When two open sounds are thus combined in the 7md-
dle of a word^ it is called contraction (ffui/ai^img, contractioj,
e.g. ocothfi^ cohyi; y^^mooc^ jgvaovq.
3. Wlien of two words which stand open together, the
open vowels are reduced to one sound, and thus the words are
more closely connected, this is called synalcephe (avvuXoKpji).
It embraces three kinds :
a. Crasis (jc^a.aig\ when both vowels are mixed (ks^kv-
vvvrai,') in one sound; e.g. rot dv in rdv, ro lijbov in
7ov[Jj6v, &c. The coalition is marked by a sign similar
to the soft breathing (coronis,) over the new syllable
thus produced: ra lyba, raybd; ro ovoijua, rovvo[jijCc; which
sign, however, may be omitted, where it would conflict
with the rough breathing; a lya;, kyoi)\ o \[jj()q^ ov(Jbog\ 6
Obs. — Crasis produces always a long sound, and causes the aspiration
of a mute, which stands before an aspirated vowel : tou vdarog,
^crobaTog ; to ifidriov, ^oifidriov.
b. Elision (JyJ}j'^ig\ when the first vowel is entirely
suppressed. Its sign is the coronis in place of the
ejected sound, ipovkoybai lyoj^ (d6vXo(jJ lyoj; yiv })\ ovrog, j]u
^' ovrog, — called the apostrophe.
Obs. 1. — Here also an aspirated vowel affects a preceding mute: s^jjxe
olni, idriy^ ouroc ; vmra oXjjc [vmt oMv, vux.6' oXj)!/), vv^d^ oXriv,
OF WORDS. 65
Obs. 2 The middle mutes, /3, 7, d, resist aspiration .- thus, da and ys
are not altered on account of a following aspirate ; iyu 6' ogw, lyuy
6ou>. They had the power o( suppressing the aspirate following them ;
hence it comes, that in the Potidean inscription, 1. 7, we find
3EX0PON A 01 MEN, i. e. s^i^f^" ^ "' l^^^'^ whereas, out of con-
nection with hi, the rough breathing in HOIAE, i. e. o/5s, keeps its
place, and that, with the z^olians, even the digamma was suppressed
after hi. When ^' and ;^' are found, they come from rs and xl,
which aspiration aifects also oux : ouy^ avhavu, but not Ik,, since this
before a vowel retains |, It, aXog.
c. Aphceresis, when the second vowel is taken away (a;pa;-
^ilrai). This also is marked by the apostrophe in the
place of the banished vowel: (^ouXofLui gy«y, ^ovXo(jijat
'ysy, and is often found instead of elision.
§ XXXVI.
OF CONTRACTION.
1. The contraction ((jvi/ccf§sffig^ contraction) isprope?\ when
two open sounds coalesce into one, which contains both, e. g.
rs/^gi', rsix^i ; y%a/', yij^a (y^a/) ; ^%oi", nxor, and so IkXog,
2. It is imp7'ope7% when one of the combined vowels
overpowers the sound of the other, in which case it often
chan2;"es its own sound and quantity. In (piXknv, (piXslv, h~
'ttXooi, IitXoT, the letters g, 0, are suppressed by the more
powerful tones of g;, 0;, without an alteration of tone iji the
latter. The same thing happens to a, g, 0, in 'TToXsotg, roXzig ;
tiuj^hv^ rv/xav ; wvoov, svvouv ; yet so that in consequence of the
ejection of these sounds the remaining g is extended into g/, 0
into ou, and the cc is doubled, ri[jjdiiv, ri^av. («) A like
duplication occurs jn the case of 0 after the ejection of a in
Obs. 1. — It is of importance, with respect to the formation of words,
clearly to understand this diflerence between proper and improper
contraction, and to distingtiish from both the ejection of vowels.
E
66
OF WORDS.
The one difference is as certain as the other ; since in the n of To'Xs/jy
from 'ffS'kiag, how could the a be included as well as the £ and /, or
a double o in ou ? or in ' AiroKKu, what becomes of the a of ' A-To'XXwa,
if it be not ejected ?
Ohs. 2. — Contractions differ not only among themselves, but likewise
according to the dialects. Thus, Movedm becomes in the common
dialect, Mouduv; in Homeric, Mova'iuv; in the Doric, Mouffai/ ; l^iXiov in
the common, spiXovv ; Dor. Jp/'Xgyk.
3. If a short vowel, a, s, o, come after a long, especially
^, a, it is frequently ejected without causing any change in
the preceding long, t^^cooc^ jj^<y ; ' A-TroKKcova, (^ A'7rok\caoc\ ' A-roX-
"Ku ; Xdyooo^ Xayoo ; Hccvids, vsccvia,.
§ XXXVII.
1. TABLE OF CONTRACTIONS USUAL IN THE
COMMON DIALECT.
A
E
H
O
a
T
r
A
aa a
ae a,
an a
ao u,
aoi (ti
a/
a/, di a
aai a
*
ay\ a,
afi a
aou cu,
au u
ail
au, d'u du
E
to, 7} a
a r]
il, HI il
£0 on,
iOI 01
£;■
SI
iai jj ti
iig rig
i'i
iOU ov
tag fig
in n,
ip ri
iU u,
ilfJUJ
tu
iU
O
oa OU u a
Oi OU
Oil OU
01
00 OU
001 01
o'i
01
OTj U
n
OOU OU
oai ai
op (fj
01
OU OJ,
OU (fJ
H
mi ?!
711
riu
V
TjU
n
wa w
UO CO
(til
t
I
lag ig
ng ig
II
J
T
uac ug
■Jig ug
OF WORDS. 67
2. From this table it appears g'enerally,
a. That in the colHsion of A and E sounds, the vowel
which precedes the other, remains predominant in the
contracted syllable, although its shape may be modified
e. g". Xsma/, Xs/tt?; or Xsm; ; ri[/jKS, ri(/jci ; ToXzug,
'TToXsig ; except in sec, which, in the first two declensions,
is contracted into a ; offrsa, hara, ; jSoppsa?, (Soppa?.
b. That, where an O sound appears, it maintains itself,
in contraction, against all A and E sounds, voz, vou;
hffr'iov, oarouv ; (ioag, ^ovg ; ri[JMOiiMi, ri(jji^[/ji ; (pikiovai^
(ptXoviTf ; except that, in adjectives, 0?; becomes r; ; ocrXor;,
a^X^, and occ sometimes a ; UTrXocc, kifka. ; also ci'ifkmi^
§ XXXVIII.
OF CRASIS.
1. Crasis, like synseresis, is proper ^ when the two open
sounds are by it combined into one, e. g'. ra kyoc^a,, rk'yot,6(x,
(where a oi=^a,\ or ro vbcop^ ^ov})oj^, ro luAriov, ^oi[jjarioi/ ; it is
improper, when one of the colliding vowels overpowers the
other. The remaining vowel, in this case, either changes
its sound by elongation, as rd z[jja,, rd[jjcc, and extension, as
TO ovo(jtjcc, rovvoihoi, or the prevailing sound continues unal-
tered ; Kou sudug, zzv^vg ; za,] ov, zov.
2. Crasis, in prose, is confined to very few examples ; but
in the poets it has ampler limits, though it varies according
to the different kinds and ages of their poetry, and may
therefore, ^vith reference to them, be better discussed under
the dialects.
3. Crasis, in prose, is most usually found with forms of
the article 0, ^, ro, especially those which have a short vowel,
and it unites aoc into a : ra ccyada,, rkya&k ; ru, avocyKcuK,
rkvayKouot, ; ra avroL, rocvTci : as into a ; roc iKzi, rkzii; m
huvria, ravavTia : 00c into a ; 0 avr]^, kvrj^ ; so ai^DpojTrog,
ahiXtpSg ; 70 ccvto, rahro : 02 into oy ; to \[lw, tov^ov ; to
huvriov, TovvavTiov ; 70 's[M-7raXtv, rov^-zoCkiv ; ro 'iayjx.rov,
rovayarov ; an exception is found in 0 srs^og, ars^og, since
this word maintains it old form, clrzoog, in crasis : '^ar'ioov,
E 2
6*8 OF WORDS.
SaVe^a, &c. ; oo into ov ; rh ovo[/jCi, tovvoilk ; to otI&co^ rovtiau*
4. A diphthong or long voivel tvith a short : thus, oci in
the conjunction icou with a, Tcaya&og^ xoi^iKog^ jcav ; with s,
Kou lycu, zdyco ; fcccKuSiv, ku,v7uv6(x, ; before g/, kcItu, for ;£«/
sTra ; before oy, ;'io^^2J', ;£oJ ; '^ before a in g'rg/^?; aV
g^rs/^aj' ; o; before a in (Jbsvrot av, (CAgvraf, a^gX(po/ for 0/
ahsX(poi in the Sigean inscription ; oy before a and ay,
TovyocXfj^ciToc,* TKu0PM'7rou,f TctvroiMciTov ; t before g, in roy-
^oy ; II iw before u and 0/ ; before a, in uyoAk for &/ ay ads ;
before 0/, in kydifjucii for gy^y oi///a;,^
Obs. 1. — This list shows that here, besides proper and improper crasis,
also ectfilipsis, e. g. y-ouhh, xov, ravTOfj^drou, rac^gwcrou, and aphceresisr
in TolifMoZ for roZ sfji,ov, uyad's for w dya^s are included. The mixture
of crasis and ecthlipsis is seen likewise in tov/mov and rd/ji^d, for rh
s/x6v and rd s/j,d, since in both instances the vowel s is ejected, and
the remaining vowels, 0, a, are lengthened into ov, d. Even a mix-
ture of crasis and aphaeresis is observable in lywwai, where the w of
the former word is extended, u, and the 0 of the latter oificci is taken
away. Nor is it less clear that there is no essential difference
between synceresis and synalcephe, since in both the same appear-
ances of the combination, extension, and ejection of colliding open
sounds display themselves.
Obs. 2. — After the example of several inscriptions, e.g. the Sigean,
which has KAm, KAIIISTATON, for xai syui, -/.ai ivisrarov, and
HAAEAOOI for 0/ dhikfoi, but HAI20n02, i.e. aGumg for 6 A/'-
eu-rog, receu^t critics, especially Dawes** and Porson, have revived
* nP02 TOrAAMATOS according to the old Attic orthography in
the inscription from the Pandrosium, 1. 75, in Walpole, p. 585.
f Demosthen., p. 450, B. Wolf.
\ Thucyd., II, 77 ; but there two of Bekker's MSS. give rou auro/xdroyi
II Isocrates, p. 838. Ed. Wolf.
f Plato Euthyphr., p. 2, B.
** Dawes 3Iiscell. Crit, p. 123. "Ex scriptura ista . . . discant
velim futuri scriptorum Atiicorum " (why this expression ? Is the in-
scription Atfic?) " editores xdyu xavura, he. repraesentare,"
or WORDS. 69
the practice of omitting in ciasis a single iota, wlien it stands in
the former word, %a] ayaUv, y.aya86v, xa/ lyu, -/.ayuj, so that here
also crasls and ecthlipsis are blended, and of writing it when found
in the latter, syoj oiiMai, sywiJ^ai ; of course also when it is in both
words, xa/ ura, xara. Yet there are reasons of doubt as to the
soundness of this rule. To the Sigean inscription some others are
opposed, e.g. the Elean, at least its equal in antiquity, which
combines ruj hrauda., by crasis, TOINTAT, i.e. rmrav. ^'^^ Likewise
the modern Greeks in the crasis of xa/, write / alone and allow a
to disappear, e. g. xa/ avQra y-ioLv&'n, to show that the iota continues
to be sounded. Lastly, there is no natural ground for the ecthlipsis,
since the supposition, that, e. g. in KAI Em, AE, could not be
blended by crasis, unless / were previously ejected, depends upon
an inaccurate view of the crasis, which iu this instance is evidently
improper, not combining AE, above shown to be impossible, but
expunging E, and extending A.
Ohs. 3. — The use of crasis in prose is extremely fluctuating, so that
there is scarcely au instance in which it is constant (except perhaps
(ihrav and liruhdv, for liruhri av, in the latter of which words even the
mark of crasis has gone out of use as unnecessary). Hence there
is a variation in the case of os in the verbs compounded with rr^o,
'ir^os^M and TgoiJ^wf, rr^osy^uiPriSi and crgoup^w|)j(r£, 'X^osdufiouvro and
v^ovdvfiovvTo in Thucydides. *
§ XXXIX.
OF ELISION AND APOSTROPHE.
1. Elision unites two open words, by taking away the
final syllable of the first. Thus, aXkoi ovk, aXh! ovk.
^. The preceding and elided vowel is in prose always a
short vowel : a, s, 0, i,f not v. Thus,
* Poppo de elocutione Thucyd., Part I of his edit., p. 216.
f I'oppo, p. 418, he.
70 OF WORDS.
a, ill the pre])ositions ava, ^/a, «ar4 jW/gra, 'Tra^a ; the par-
ticles and adverhs a/iXa, a^a, a/^a, glra, gVs/ra, jM/aAor,
(MuXiffra, 7vcc ; in the case-termination a, as, ravrcc, rotauTcc,
'Trdvra,, aXXa, r/va ; and in the verbal-forms in a, as,
'^yov[jji0cc, oh0ci, &c., e.g. ^ar ccvrov, 7tcc§ riavyjnv^ dXk' cog,
(jjoCkiffT dv, riyov^id av.
g, in the particles rg, yg, ^g, and the words compounded of
them, coGTZ, oh, ours, lywyz, &c.
0, in the prepositions k'TCo, v'jto, not in 1:^0, in rovro, avro,
and verbal-forms, as, acr' g|a/oi), rour' glva/,* ayooviaair oivA
t, in the prepositions avr/, a|f>(/^/, 1^/, not in -rg^/, in gV/, ovkWi,
(py][jji, Irrri, e.g. W dizov, ovx, gV gWa/, ^^jM;' gyo;, gc^' org.
3. Elision, by the suppression of vowels, evidently hurts
in some degree distinctness of expression. Hence, it is
generally avoided in prose, so that even the slenderest sounds
remain open: e.g. in Attic inscriptions ;t gm ccTrohowoci,
rcjv rg ovrcov, Is kito, 5g ti^yjivriq, l-Trt agy^ovrog, Itt) d^yjivruv, and
suffer apostrophe only then, when constant use or the nature
of the expression preclude all obscurity: e.g. in prepositions
before the relative og; i(p f,, kv§ &;v,|| and in the case of the
particle aV, in rcc^ dv, 'Tfkmr dv, ikuovr dv, dymiaour dv, &c.
in Thucydides.^
Ohs. — The discussion of apocope, apliseresis, and synizesis, is referred
to the head of dialects and poetical usage. Copies of some of the
oldest Greek inscriptions, to which frequent allusion has been made,
will now be given, at once for the sake of exercise in the rudiments
of Greek writing and language, and for the farther elucidation of
what has been already stated.
* Thuc , I, 84.
f Comp. Poppo, ut sup. p. 218.
X Boeckh appendix to the public Economy of Athens (in the original).
II Ibid, XIII, XI. Yet it stands there ANTON, i.e. avr uiv, without
aspiration of the r.
«[| Poppo, ut atip.
OF WORDS. 71
§XL.
THE INSCRIPTIONS OF MELOS AND ELIS.
1. The inscription of Melos (§ xii. 7j) consists of a di-
stich, written longitudinally in the flutings of a marble column.
It stands thus upon the marble : <-^'>
A\0^ m 1t>^r^\/K H 0/Al^y\/OM TOVT
That is,
HAI AI02 EKHHANTOI AEK2AI TOA AMEN-
nHE2 AEAAMA
201 TAP EnETKHOMENOS TOTT ETEAE22E
TPOnHON
Or, according to our orthography,
Hca A(og 'Y.K<puvra) li^cci roh' a[jijS(J!j(pig* ayaXiJija,
2o/ ya^ iTfzvxo^zvog rovr\ Irikzacn r^o<povS^)
*' Son of Jove, from Ecphantus receive this faultless image ;
For, having vowed such a one to thee, he has finished (the
likeness of) thy nurse." c^'
Obs. — In spite of some trifling damages of the marble, the whole in-
scription is certainly ascertained, except the first letter of rgo^oi',
which has been almost lost by a fracture of the stone. Ecphantus
appears to have vowed to Bacchus {TLaTg A/o?,) the image of his
nurse (r^6(pog), — perhaps Leucothea. Now, in compliance with his
vow [l'7riv)(o[iivog toZto), he has had it completed (IreXeCffs), and con-
secrated, upon this pillar, to the god in his temple. The pillai* is
of small dimensions, scarcely half a span in diameter, and about 5
feet long.^'*^ The image itself, therefore, mu?t iiave been of no great
size. Construe, 'Ex^cci/t-w U^ai roS ayakjj^a, \. e. from Ecphantus,
as wg aga <pcijv7}gas 0/ sd'i^aro yaXmw 'iy/pi. Hom. Od., 0. 282, t. 40.-}-
* Properly u/j,iv(pig, as in the following oXumw. Comp. § xxiv, 5, obs.
■f 1 his inscription has lately been examined by Welcker, Epigrain-
matum Grcecorum Spicilegium, II, Bon(Cf 1822.
72
OF WORDS.
CO '^
00 -S
OF WORDS. 7'^
That is,
A FPATPA TOIP FAAEI02 : KAI TOI2 ET
FAOIOI2 : 2TNMAXIA KEA EKATON FETEA
APXOI AE KA TOI: AI AE TI AEOI: AITE FEHOS
AITEF
APrON : 2YNEAN KAAAAOI2 : TATAA KAI HA
PnOAEMO : AI AE MA 2TNEAN TAAANTON K
APFTPO : AnOTINOIAN : TOI AI OATNniOI :
TOI KA
AAAEMENOI: AATPEIOMENON: AI AE TIP TA F
PAOEA: TAI KA AAAEOITO: AITE FETA2 AITE T
EAE2TA : AITE AAM02 : EN TEniAPOI KEN EX
OITO TOINTAT FEFPAIMENOI
According to our orthography :
''A f^dr^a,'^ Toio fuKiioig ^ kcu roig Yjvfccoioig ■^ (rvv^ocyjcc k icc "^
iKot/rhv f'lTict,^ ^ ^^XP^ ^s x,cc roj,^ a\ ^s ri ^20/ airs fkivoq ccin fd^-
yov, '^ Gvnotv yJ ccKkd'koig ^ ra r olKkoc, kcci -Tragd, 'TroXzfjbov : ai ^s ///a
Gvvzccv^ rakavTOV k d^yvoov octtotivoiccv^^ rcu A/ oXw^rico tco
/carcihi^XyjlLivco Xar^no^Avov}^ A; ^s r/^ ra y^acpga ra kk
^aXsojro,^" airs fkrag^ airs rg^iscra, airs 'hd[Mog,^^ h rl'jrid^co kzv
Boeckh in the Pub. Econ. of Athens. Vol. II, p. 390 (original edition),
^'H gjjrga, i.e. tfui/^^jXTj. — ^ToTg^UXmig ^'E^jaomg points to a city-
named Euraw or Euaw, and with w cut off, Eua, which Theopompus, in
Stephanus, calls an Arcadian town : Eua Trokig 'A^zadlag' Qso'XOfi'Trog sWry*
rb idviMv (from the shortened form) EvaTbg. — ^K' Jjj or av uri for scrw. —
^"Ersa, iTr\ — '^So it appears proper to divide the words, ai;xf>i 6s xa (i.e.
civ) tSj, i.e. aoytrtti ds raids, viz. srii. "Let there be a league for a
hundred years, and let it begin with this year." In like manner we find
ufioXoyrjSav ev rw dr,fji,uj r^v sxs^n^iav thai hiaurov a.P'^iiv ts rrivds t^v ri[is^av,
Thucyd. IV, c. 118. As long as ag%w dsxdruj was read, all full explana-
tion was impossible. — ''E/ 8s ti b'm i'ln 'img I'ln 'i^yov. — ^1wiiy\cc/!,v av (for
the imperative swiovruv) aXKrjXoig — ^Mri ffuvsiriffav. — '^^ Ks . . dmrlvoiav, for
the imper. dvormvruv. — ^^ Tw xaTadidrjXrifjjhuj Xar^zuofizvov. — '^^Ei bs rig rd
{roiavra) yga^s/?), fi civ orfksoiro, to wit, the god. T^dpiv, here must be
understood of a public decree. — ^^ Em 'kng (probably one entitled to civic
privileges, one of the governing tribe ; the 'irai of Menelaus are known
74 OF WORDS.
TRANSLATION.
" The convention between the Eleans and Evaoeans.
There shall be an alliance for an hundred years, to commence
with this year. If any need of assistance, by word or deed,
occur, they shall repair to each others aid, as well for other
matters as on account of war. But if they do not come to
aid, the party failing shall pay a talent of silver as penalty to
the violated majesty of Olympic Jove. Moreover, if any
one — whether citizen, magistrate, or people — propose a
decree by which this sanction may be violated, he shall be
bound in the sacred penalty herein stated."
XLI.
THE INSCRIPTION OF StGEUM, AND THAT UPON THE
ATHENIANS WHO FELL AT POTIDEA.
1. The Sigean inscription upon a marble pillar, which, as
it seems, once supported the bust or statue of the person
named in the inscription, and still exhibits a place hollowed
out in the top for its reception, was found in the vicinity of
the promontory of Sigeum, before the doors of a church,
where the stone served as a seat. It has been recently brought
to England by Lord Elgin, and deposited with the rest of
his collection in the British Museum.* Over the chief
incription, which occupies the lower part of the stone, there
is engraved a shorter one, a brief repetition of the one
below, and of later date, since it has H as a vowel, and also
n, but still with several dialectic peculiarities. Both are
wi'itten (Bov(Tr^o(p7ih6v. The lower one runs :
from the Odyssey) ; i'lrs riXsarrig (6 sv rikii, " one in office, a magistrate'*),
i'ln briiMog, — '^'Ei* rui I'Xia^u) (i. e. s^'sgw) av 'iyfiiro^ for l')(t6&(ji. — ^^ Tw hraZ&a.
yiy^afi/iivtjj.
♦Published by ChishuU, in the Antiguitates Asiaticce, 1728; after-
wards by Lauzi, Payne Knight, &c.
OF WORDS. 75
(i>Ayo^ff<o:^/M\:ro H
OfO^IOT :^CT/<)4>?0^</5
A-f ^/O : K ^/\0 : K P> AT£PA
o/^r ^^ nt>yrM^^ lot^ .• k
That is,
<I>afOo/;ioy £/|W// roi) 'K^fjtjOK^urovg rov Yl^ozovvritrlov. Kocyoj
l/iy&v&vffL^ 'Eav he ti 'Trurry^u) '^ (JuiXihaimv zoj '^lystsg.^ Kcti
f/j S'TTouasv^ Kiau'TCog'^ zui abiX(pot.
"I am (the statue) of Phaiiodicus, son of Hermocrates the
Procoiinesian. And I have given a goblet and stand, with
1 The gift of Phanodicus to the Town-house, consisted of a goblet for
mixing wine in (xe^r?;^), a stand for the same (IT/Vrarov, called i/Toxg'/jrjjg/ov
in the other inscription), and a strainer {^O/mg), in short, a drinking ap-
paratus, probably reserved for festivals held in the Prytaneum ; e. g.
when new Prytanes {'Tr^uraviuovTsg) entered on their office. — ^Xhe stone
has -/.huixa for 'ihui/ia, probably from negligence. — 3 The form with a trace
of the digamma, S/yeusutr/, ItyipixxSi^ commonly liyiixici, and with g ex-
tended, "Siyinudi. So Steph. Byzant. liynov 'ttoKic T^uddog. 'O To^jTrig
"Ziyiivlig, — *'* If I suflfer anything," a milder expression for death. "If I
die," says Phanodicus, "the Sigeans must take care," to wit, of the pre-
servation of the statue, — ^'S.iying, a peculiar contraction of the open
syllables, S/yereag, ^lyiiag. The ordinary contraction would have been
l.iyizTg. — *J'E'Toe/(r«i', from ttosw for To/sw, with i extended, instead of I'XoriSi'j
or i-rroiriSiv. — 7 Compare § xxxviii, 1, obs. 2.
70 OF WORDS.
a strainer, for the Town-house, as a memorial to the Sigeans.
But if any thing- befall me, I leave it to the Sigeans to take
charge. And ^Esopus and his brethren made me." (^)
2. The shorter inscription above, runs thus:
OAa/0^\/(6
>/0M<(0T/A13
CAT ^OiTO
PHTHPlO/V:K
QVTA/VHIO/V
That is,
^avohiKOV l[jji'^ Tov^fjjozodrzog ^ rov U^OKOwriffiov. K^^jr^^a hi
XDci vxoK^Yjrrjoiov zki yjdjjbov Ig Ylpvravriiov ehco/Civ '^vKHvaiv. ^
S. As a specimen of the old Attic alphabet and orthogra-
phy, here follows the monumental inscription upon those
Athenians who fell in the fight at Potidea, 01. 86, 4, B. C.
432, dedicated to their memory by the State, after a public
interment. It was brought to England by Lord Elgin, and
is now in the British Museum. The first verses are almost
entirely obliterated, and the terminations of the rest. The
letters of the separate lines stand directly under one
another.* (R)
i'E//U./. — 2ToD 'E^fMo^drovg. Crasis without aspiration of the T. —
2 The common form, only written with v, and x for y.
* The parts wanting have been supplied by Visconti, and by the
author of this Grammar, and last by Osann, in his Sylloge.
OF WORDS, 7/
A©ANAT
2EMAINEI
KAinPOAON
NIKENEXnOLEMON
AieEPMEM$2TXA2TnEAEX2AT020
TONAEnOTEIAEIA2AM^inTAA2EL
EXePONAOIMENEXO^ITAOOMEP02H
TEIXO2ni2TOTATENHELniAE0ENTO
ANAPA^MEMnOLI2HEAEnoeEIKAIAI
nPO50EnOTEIAAlA:2HOI0ANONEMnP
nAIAEM0ENAION$2TXA2AANTIPPO
E . . X^ANTAPETENKAinAT TKL
i. e. with the hues from the fifth completed :
'A^afar . . . (j7^ilocivzi . . . zat T^oycvojv . . ,
^iy^riv ihi:oki[jjnv . . .
T^v^g riors/^a/a^ a[jj(pi 'TrvXag I'kayjiv.
'YiX&^MV V 01 [jjh 'ixouffi Tcx,(pov [jj&^og, ol ^s (pvyovng
Tiiyj)g 'TTiffrordr'/jv sXt/^' 'ihvro (oiov.
"Aiihpccg yjl[Jb itokig 7]hi 'xo&ii y.fu ^mi-^og Yiozypkcog
n^oc^s UoTsihatocg oi ^dvov \[Jj '7:^o^ayj>ig
VLoCihig ^ h&rivaim' -^vyjj.g ^ avrippoTrcc ^svng,
"HXkcc^oivr cc^zr^v kou Tcar^iS zvySkiiaav.
OF THE ACCENTUATION OF WORDS.
§ XLII.
OF THE NATURE AND ESSENCE OF THE ACCENT.
1. The radical syllables of speech, when by the aid of
formal syllables they were expanded into words of greater
78 OF WORDS.
compass, would, as the distinctive and essential part of the
word, originally stand in a superior relation to these subsidiary-
syllables.
2. This superiority would be marked to the ear by a
stronger emphasis or dwelling of the voice on that part of
the word, which contained the root, as u^on friend mfriend-
shipy love in love-ly, zrjT in zjJTTog.
3. In comparison with this toJie ('Tf^ocooVioe,, accentus)^
that of the other syllables would appear weaker, whether
preceding it (anacrusis)^ as in relief, or following it (the-
sis), as in lovely, or both together, as in rebellion, be-lov-ed,
eXsmrg, "hihaGzoo, &c.
4. Thus it is the tone that combines, and as it were
atmuates the word. IVitlumt it there is a mere accumulation
of syllables, hy it they are brought into mutual relation and
make up a whole.*
5. In every word there can be but one predominant tone,
to which all the rest are subordinate. This is the sharp or
acute accent ( '7r^o(rcohi(x, o?s?«, accentus acutus), and has as its
spnbol a stroke di'awai to the left, as in x.6[jtj[jboc, ; in comparison
with it the other syllables of a word have a depressed tone,
the grave accent ('K^oaoohioL (irx^iioc, accentus gravis), marked
by a stroke drawn to the right ; now, however, this is not used
in writing, (pvXoc^ not (puXag, Qioho^^og not Qloh&i^og. The
distinction between the sharp and grave tones shows itself in
Tig, some one, and rig, who ? e. g. who (rig) is there ? and,
there is some one (r/V) there. So also in, there is (eW/) a
God, and, God is (Iffri) almighty.!
* When a people begin to weau themselves from the impulses of feel-
ing and of nature, and instead of thinking with the heart, as Homer
expresses it (xara (p^sva xa/ xara ^v/j!,6v), to limit their mental activity by
the strict method and order of ideas, or the laws of pure understanding,
this relation gradually disappears, and tone is at last entirely lost in their
language. Such is the case in French, where it is even considered
faulty to speak with accent, and in the so-called Jewish- German, which
is pronounced, in its own department, like the French.
f Compare, upon the fundamental principles of the Greek accent.
OF WORDS. 79
6. If a tone-syllable have a long- vowel or diphthong, it is
regarded as made up of two, of which the one has tlie acute
and the other the grave accent. Thus, ^;jXo?, considered as
^ggXo?, and Kriivoq accented ;«^9ro?, as Germ, schweben, geben.
7. These two tones unite in one extended tone ('K^oac^ia
'^B§i(T-^co(jijivri, accentus circumjlexus)^ the symbol of which
(^) is now converted into one wavy line, KTJ'Trog, hyjXog.
Obs. 1. — If a syllable long by nature has the acute, this stood origi-
nally over the latter of these two syllables, out of which the long
arose, and the grave upon the other syllable preceding it, ^ri^cx,, ^sj^a,
80 that, in the coalition of sounds, the grave vanished, and the acute
alone remained, Sjj^a; hence sarajjg, ^wo'g, become, after contrac-
tion, not iSTug, ^wg, but stfrwf, ^wg.
Obs. 2. — In Greek, words are named, with respect to the accent,
according to their last syllable; as this has the acute tone, the
circumflex, or the grave (i. e. no mark of accent), so are they called
acute, circumjlexed, and grave, or in Greek,
o^vrovoc, oc, xaXog,
'TTs^idTUfisva, o5, xaKov,
^asyrova, xri'Tog, xdXXog, T^dy/jjura,
Obs. 3. — Further, grave or baryton words with the acute on the penult
are called paroxytons {'7ra^oS,vro\ia), and with the acute on the ante-
penult, proparoxytons (TgoTrago^urova), with the circumflex on the
penult, properispomenons [v^o'XiOKi'XWfiim) : thus,
/Sagurora,
rra^o^uTova, (piXog, aXXog,
T^ova^o^vrova, avd^wrog,
v^o'TTs^Kfrufiiva, ffojfia, Xs?re.
Obs. 4. — Like the breathing, the accent stands only over vowels, in
diphthongs over the second vowel. If a breathing be also over the
Ilogpyg/oe Tsg/ v^osujbiag in Villoison. Anecdot., T. II, p. 105, sqq., and
the learned reviews in the Univ. Jen. L. Gaz,, 1816, n. 155, p. 303.
80 or WORDS.
vowel, tl»e acute accent stands after it, the circumflex over it, S.'kXoi,
o'l'xov, ofyxv.
Obs. .5. — If an oxyton stand between other words of a sentence, its
tone, in the close combination of the words, is weakened and becomes
grave, e. g. Amy^' l^of Tra/g O/5/Vous Icpiyyog ixaQuiv. — Since this
change into the grave is produced by the close union of the words,
it follows that it cannot take place at the end of a sentence, nor
before a stop, which dissolves that immediate connection, thm av
dXXa TouTo — TO yag ffdivog l^^a^u. But it takes place in KaXtyvl/w,
dtbc '^sdm, where the ancients put no stop.
Obs. 6 — Since, also, a tone is found in words, where the radical
syllable alone appears, as in stand, quick, even monosyllabic words
have their accentuation — acute, ^i^g, fiyjv; circumflex, sS, ^eu; grave,
OX), II,
8. Monosyllabic harytons of this sort, which, having" no
mark of accent, have been falsely named toneless {arovcc\
are found in Greek to the number of ten :
0, 7] (article), and in the plur. o/, «/ ; oy, ovpc, ov% (but ovyj)^
not.
ojg^ as, g/, if, but combined., ami.
h (but hi), ni, and ig, sig, into.
BK, and before a vowel, l|, out of.
Obs — These barytons sharpen their tone, when they stand at the end
of a sentence, or after the cJiiefword: Tug yd^ ou ; ^ehg ws omirord-
^u, Tuiv ijI ex (patsi yivsgdai; according to the old Grammarians the
article 6 does the same, when it has the meaning of a demonstrative
pronoun, this, o yd^ ^X6i. (^^
§ XLIII.
OF THE ACCENTUATED SYLLABLE.
1. Since that syllable is marked by the tone or accent, in
which lies the essence of the word (§ xlii, l), in primitive
words the radical syllable will also be the accentuated syl-
lable: (pCK, (piXoc; \zy, "kz^ic; (few, Guyboi,', Xei'X; XsItoj.
OF WORDS. 81
Q. When a syllable is prefixed to a word, it restricts its
gfeneral meaning" to a particular sort of meaning-, and hence
the accent falls back upon the prefixed syllable, as that which
determines the signification : thus, (p/Xog, aipiXog ; ho6[jjog, -tt^o-
hoo[j(jog ; and, in like manner, hsvl^ov, ayKocohvh^og. (So in
£Jn(/lishj land, woodland ; dog, house-dog, &c.)
3. Since, in Greek, in derived words, the final syllable
commonly determines the meaning, this syllable receives the
accent: e.g. in adjectives derived from other words, to cchxog,
disgrace, alax^og^ disgraceful, Xsy^;, I say, I speak, Xs«ro?,
said, spoken.
4. Besides this, in the Greek tongue, in which the accent
is very moveable, following all the inflections of discourse,
the place of the accent is often altered and determined in
other ways; e.g. Xs/Vo;, 'ki'tcoov^ hzXfWTrzvat, XzKoi'Trug^ — a fact
which can here be only generally declared. More minute
observations as to the accentuated syllahle, will be more
suitably inserted in the proper places.
§ XLIV.
OF THE IMPOSITION OF THE ACCENT.
1. Let it now be taken for granted that the syllable of a
word, proper to receive the accent, is kno\'ni ; the next
question is, tvhich accent is to be placed over it ?
2. To assist in the solution of this question, we must
observe :
a. The Greek tongue places the acute only over one of the
three last syllal)les, the circumflex only over one of the
two last.
h. The circumflex requires a syllable low/ by nature
(§ XLii, 6) : Kuhov, (pzvys. The acute can stand,
according to circumstances, over either a long or a short
syllable : zaXog, (psvyoj, zi)(jbOP<pog ; but over the ante-
pemdt only when tlie final syllable is short ; thus, on
that of (2vfioco-rog, not on that of av^ou/'n'ovg.
F
8i^ OF WORDS.
S. If the antepeTiult he the accent-syllable, it has always
tlie acute (2, «) ; thus, av&^wrog, '7n/sv(/jurog, rvTrrovffi.
4. The penult syllable, when it is the accent-syllable,
has the circuniflex only when it is naturally long, and when
the final syllable is not naturally long. In every other case
it has the acute. Thus,
(pzvjctiv, (piXz, on, ^XsTg, XsiTst, x^tov, but
(pivys, rVkov, [jusi^ou, a-fcooXo-^, Xs^rg, K^'zog.
Obs. — Except uk, would that; va'r/j, yes.
5. The final syllable, as accent-syllable, has always the
acute, except in genitives and datives of the first two declen-
sions, in contracted syllables, and in adverbs in ri, oi, ou, cug :
zciXog, TocTrj^, Tcdkvg, rv(p6iig, 'ttoKKoi, Kokovg, but
jcaXov, KOiXo^, zoik?jg, KoiXri, Ttcckm, y.oikoug. Thus, too,
(pCkoov, ri[L3.g, <pCkiig, from
(pChkcov, 7i(/jKSig, (piXssig, and
KocX&ig, yMyuOog, ■ravra;^^, '7rv6oi, rrfkov, &c., adverbs.
Obs. 1. — Likewise over the voc. Sd dec. in eu and o/, when it is the
accent- syllable, and over many monosyllabic words, the circumflex
stands : S> iSadiXiv, KaXv-^oT, rrv^, irag, vZv, fiuv, &c.
Obs. 2. — In syllables produced by crasis, the circumflex, under the
above-mentioned conditions, stands where the crasis has created a
diphthong; thus, rhi^yov,70\}oyov; xai iira, y.5,Ta', \m.t Tcchhov, Tavhov;
TO, oirka, ^wvrXa, he. (\^o\i de Orthographicis quibusdam Grcec.
in Analects 2 B, ji. 431, sqq.)
6. The diphthongs a; and o/ at the end of a word, without
a consonant attached, are considered as short with regard to
the position of the accent. Hence, xfj-^oi, ovacci, and hence
uv&^co'Troi has the accent undisturbed over the antepenult.
Obs. 1. — The Sd pers. optat. in c/ and ai is excepted, Xti-^oi, Xi/'-v^ai
(on the other hand, XiT^ai as infin. 1st aor. act.) ; the adverb o'txot,
a relic of the ancient orthography for ci'xw, at home (on the other
band dlxoi, houses).
OF WORDS. . 83
Obs. 2. — The i before w in Attic inflection is not reckoned as a
syllable ; hence the accent iu voXiug, avuiyscav, &c., is not cast away
(in spite of § xliv, 2, b), since it really stands over the penult
s}'^llable. In some similar forms the £ belongs however to the root,
and is separated by a liquid from u : (piX6'yiXug, axs^wc. In such
instances the whole middle syllable, as being weak in sound, is not
regarded in the measurement of the word.
7. For exercise in the placing of the accent (the accent-
syllable is marked hy a dot over it): ' AlhszpLvhpoq iTnaroXriv
Ta^a ri^g (Jjfjr^og kvccyiyvucKuv a'roppTjroug Xoyovg zocrcc 'Avrt-
"TruT^ov xoii oioc^oXag ly^ovuav, a^a, rov 'Yi<pocifjrico\)Og, ug sicod&i,
(Twuvocyr/vcoafcovrog, oitz kzco'Kvffiv. 'Clg hi avsyva/, rov hocKrvKiov
cc^iko^ivog rov zccvrov^ rco Gro[jjOLri rcu l^ceivov rrjv atp^ayihoc
iTriOrjKZv.
§ XLV.
OF THE SHIFTING OF THE ACCENT.
1. The accent shifts, when it is possible, to the beginning*
of the word, when the word is increased at the beginning.
O/Xoj, a(piKog ; rvTrn, 'irwTrrov ; ohog, Gvvohog.
( Quest. Why must it remain in i(p//,g/, l>ck^l(/,vov, l<pi\ov^ which
are equally increased, by means of g, at the beginning "^J
Obs. — When the accent-syllable is elided, the accent, is thrown back,
as an acute, upon the preceding syllable ; e. g. (pri/j^l syu, (p^/j^' syii'j
biivu 'i^m, hm 'lyjji'j; %a.%a ^>Jtg, xax' ^Xhg ; except in prepositions
and particles, aero s/loZ, av s/xoD ; a,}.Xa ouBi ourcog, aXX' ov^ o'liTug.
2. The accent moves towards the end of a word, so far as
the prefixed syllables force it to go. When l(pt\sov becomes
i(piXiovTo, it cannot remain over ^;, but over Ks; l(piXiovro.
When it becomes spXsitrd/iv, the penult syllable is the first
over which it can rest ; i(pi,'kiiad'/iv.
f2
84 or wouDS.
3. In verbs, tlie first syllable of the present is always the
original accenf-syUahle, and remains so, as long as causes
already specified occasion no removal of the accent.
^zvyoi)^ (piASio, (psvye, (piXsi, 'i(piu'ys, IpiXsi, Tgipsyya, \<pikilrrjv,
Obs. — The student may proceed to accent ^siiywtf/, <piXsuffi, (pivyoJsdriv,
(piXioiaro, virayarai, 'Kikii-i^ois&'fiV, and to ascertain the reason of each
accentuation. E. g. Xikit-^me^w : Where is the original accent-
syllable ? Will the accent move back to the beginning of the word ?
Why not ill the present instance ? Can it rest upon Xii-^ ? Why
not ? Will it be placed over the penult syllable, XeXsi-^olo^rjv ?
Wherefore? Why is it Aere acute — 7io^ circumflex ? And so on
with the other words.
§ XLVI.
OF THE THROWING BACK OF THE ACCENT ON THE
PRECEDING WORD.
1 . Sometimes a vrord occurs in such close connection with
a little word following it, that both are pronounced as one :
Tar^f (JjOv, pronounced "^roir^^ijjov ^ ircupog rig, pronounced
iroii^oarig. By this circumstance various changes in ac-
centuation are occasioned.
2. In order better to comprehend these changes, let us
denominate the acute and circumflex over the foremost
syllables on which they can rest, the Jo}'e-acce?it, — over the
final syllable, the hind-accent. The acute over the penult
may, therefore, be named the middle-accent.
Fore-accent, Middle-accent, Hind-accent.
avKKoyog, avXkoyoVy KoCkog^
KTiTCog, }cr]TOv, zccXov.
3. The little words alluded to, are the following pronouns :
fjbov, (Moi, (MS, aov, (TOi, eg, ov, ol, g, [Jtji\ viv, G(poj, (r(pcii)i, (T(pcu'iVy
a(picov, (T<pi(Tii/, ffCptVy ffipiccg ; the indefinite pronoun rig, rt, some
one (always written with the grave accent to distinguish
it from rig, ri, who?), the present indie, of zlfii and (pf](M
OF WORDS. 85
(except s)?, thou art, and <p7]g, thou sayest); lastly, the adverbs
and particles T&tgf ttcu, ttt;, toi, -ttov, -^odi, 'Trodiv, Tore, ts, to/,
ys, Kiv, vuv, TTSg, pa.
4. These words throw back their accent, as an acute,
upon the preceding^ word (lyKkivovaj, (mo^io, lyzkiri/ca, parti-
cuIcE encUticce\ when this word is marked by the, fore-accent:
av&^oo'Trog rig, Gco^d [JjOv ; except when it ends with a double
consonant : o^fiKi^ (juov, /carfiKi-^ kffri. '-^^
5. They lose it altogether, when the preceding word has
the hinder-accent. Instead of KocXog r<V, kocKov rivog, write
zecXog rig, kccKov rivog.
Obs. — The accent upon -/.oKog cannot remain grave, since ^akoc, rig is
to be pronounced as one word {■KoKoerig), Hence, also, euiJjd fiou
(properly eu/xd/MO'j) and af^gwTos rig.
6. If a word with the middle-accent precede, the enclitics
equally lose their accent, except when they are dissyllabic :
oivh^a, n, <piXog [^ov ; but y]v Xoyog -ttoti, Imvriog a(pi(riv.
Obs The syllables -hi (different from hi, but) and -^ occur only
in composition, and always as enclitic, oh, n^i, i'ik. Similar to the
accent of these words is that of ouns, un, warz, where the accent of
the enclitic falls back upon the monosyllabic barytou {§ xlii, 8).
Compare also osrig, roivuv, ^toi, &c.
7. The personal pronouns lose the nature of enclitics after
a preposition : ccvt] aov, -Tr^og ai ; and instead of {JjOv^ (Loi, (jA,
we must then write g|W/oy, i/ooo/, i(jA. Also, hr) merely draws
back its accent, sW/, when it expresses more than the simple
copula, and answers to the Latin existere : ^zog hriv, 'iarif
ovrcug ; this occurs even after toneless particles, s/, ovx,, ug,
with which it is joined in that signification, ovk hriv ovrcog, si
hriv KOL&oog Xiyug, and after the apostrophized rovro and ccKIm,
70VT 'iffriv, a/ihX 'iffTiv.
8. When several enclitics stand together, each throws its
accent back on the preceding : ii rig rim (pyiai (/jOi 'Trcc^iimi,
9. Exemplification of the foregoing remarks :
'Et/ (tov, iig (72, ipiXog rivoov. KaAa5 rivd y^oi avvioyov (piXov rs,
85 OF WORDS.
aXX' oux, lyjc^w Tivcc, To c^y/ooa (JjOV koCkkigt'ov toi "hai^Jbovog rivog
§ XLVII.
REAL NATURE AND RHYTHMICAL PROPERTIES OF THE
GREEK ACCENT, AND COMPARISON OF IT WITH THE
GERMAN.
1. Accentuation, In its own nature, is coeval with speech,
and grows together with it. Existing, however, only on the
lips, and addressed to the ears of a people, it is not originally-
denoted hy marks. In the monumental writings of the Greeks
there is as little appearance of accents, as of the German
accents in German writing, in which, for instance, no sign
is used to show that we should pronounce etiterbeten and not
enterbeten, or that we should accentuate umfahren and urn-
fdhreri differently according to the meaning.
2. The marking of the accent is therefore a consequence
of refinement in grammar and orthography, as for example
in the French tongue, and is especially useful when, as in
the case of the Greek language, the original fonn of the
tongue is extinct among the people.
3. The Greek accent is mentioned even by Aristotle, and
it seems, that so early as his time the works of Homer began
to be thus * marked. Method and exactness in applying the
marks were introduced by the Grammarian Aristophanes at
Alexandria about two hundred years B.C. ;t the use of them,
however, did not become general, nor were they adopted in
writing upon stone, t although they appear in the earliest
MSS., probably of the fourth and fifth centuries after Christ.<'''
* Aristot. Sophist. Elench., c. 3, Comp. Villoison Anecdot., T. 11,
p. 130.
f He was a native of Byzantium, a scholar of Callimachus and l^ia-
tosthenes, librarian at Alexandria, and teacher of Aristarchus.
X They are not even found in the cursive writing of tiie papyrus-roll
of 104 B.C., of which Boeckh made known the explanation in 1821, nor
OF WORDS. 87
4. The rhythmical import and power of the accent may be
gathered partly from what has been already stated, partly
from the almost complete analogy of the German accent, the
chief peculiarities of which are therefore here subjoined.
5. German, like Greek, admits the acute upon one of the
three last, the circumflex upon one of the two last syllables :
Lieblicher, umfahren, freuete,
Freyheit, furchtbar, huelflos,
gewiss, dabey, hinaus,
lieben, umfahren, Nebel,
vergehn, stehn, verbliiehn.
6. The final syllables in lieben, Nebel, Bluethe, &c., which
are altogether feeble, and nearly lost in pronunciation, acquire
more force and a sharper tone^ as soon as another syllable is
added to them : UebevoU, Neheltlial, Blucthenduft. — The
Greek Grammarians marked this strengthening of the syl-
lable previously weak by means of the acute accent, and
aufjjcc^ rvTTS, stand towaids
aciotjMruv, rvTrrircj, in the same relation, as
Freude, Seele, towar;- -
freudenreich, seelerivoll. Only we must take
care to show distinctly the sharpened tone of -en in such
words. — In Greek this is most clearly evinced in the case of
hdcc, the feeble final syllable of which is enlivened by the
addition of h, and therefore marked with the accent ; bdoih.
7. In the same way the principle of eiiclisis obtains in
German, when for instance eiie, sajje, schweige, are connected
with niu\ mir^ doch ; eiU nai\ sdye mir, schiveh/e dock.
8. Not less do we perceive the transition of the circumflex
into the acute, and the removal of the accent in Leiden, leid-
voUy leidenreich, Sfc.
9. With regard to readhu/ by accent, the greatest obstacle
to this practice appears, when the acute, by the increase of a
word, is shifted from its place, and transfers the tone marked
in any one Greek inscription. The trick played with a verse of Euri-
pides, written and accented, on a pillar at Pompeii, will not now be
adduced by any one as a proof of the earlier use of the accents.
88 OF WORDS.
by it to a short syllable, so that the proiiuiiciatioii would
opj)ose the rhythm both of the Roman tongue and of poetry.
Can we believe that the Greeks ]>rononnced Socrates, De-
mosthenes, Cicero (y^cuK^arm^ ATji/joafiir/ig, KiKi^ofv), while
the Romans certainly said Socrates, Demosthenes, and Ci-
cero f Moreover, it seems quite impossible to preserve
quantity according- to this method, as in
YVkdyx&rj Irsi T^oirjg Iz^ov 'zrokk&^v 'i'TTS^asv, Od., a, 2,
where in the first half of the line indeed the rhythm of accent
coincides with the rhythm of the verse, but in the latter
position just as far recedes from it, giving the tone ptoliethron
epersen, whereas the verse requires ptoliethron epersen. This
difficulty brought even Valckenaer,* who was fre(piently
partial in his views and opinions on elementary subjects^ to
the judgment, that, though accents must be retained on
account of their usefulness in discriminating the meanings of
words, not a single verse of a poet, nor a single sentence of
an orator could be read according to them.
10. In the first place, however, — as far as concerns the
Roman pronunciation, — no sure conclusion can be drawn
from this respecting the Greek. Just as the Greeks changed
the forms of Roman names, in order to assimilate them to
their own forms and sounds, e. g. Scipio into '^x.riTrioov, and
even Cicero into KiyJ^uv, so might they also give to the
transformed words that accent which agreed with the laws of
their ovni pronunciation. The same rule might be followed
by the Romans, who would therefore pronounce Socrates,
Demosthenes, because accustomed in their own tongue to
such an accentuation of Avords of the same quantity, as
Pdrticeps, Principiun, d^c. Thus they also pronounced
'Atticus, while in Greek no one accented this word otherwise
than Atticus QArrrKog). Then again, with regard to poetical
rhythm, there seems no reason why e. g. krui^og in voarov
irai^ojv, Od., a, 5, when it recurs in another form, aXk ovh'
ug iroi^ovg Ippvaccro, v, J, should alter the place of its accent
together with the middle vowel, especially since avrccp changed
* Diatribtj du Eurip. Fiagm., p. 247,
OF WORDS. 89
into arac, and the like, retain it in a similar case.'"' Hence the
poetical rhythm of the ancients must have been something
quite different from that of accentuation. No one, for ex-
ample, believes that, since the Romans pronounced Italiam,
fato, and profug-us, they could have pronounced the same
words with a (hfferent accent in the flow of hexameter verse,
'Italiam, fato profugus Lavinaque venit
Littora .
A practised ear, accustomed to the rhythm of verse, will
catch it in spite of the accentuation in
Italiam fato profugus,
just as precisely as in
Justum et tenacem propositi virum
Non vultus instantis tyraimi
Mente qudtit solida,
and it is an utter abomination to hear the true rhythm of the
Latin tongue so frequently sacrificed, in these cases, to the
convenience of a scholastic system of scansion.
11. The right rule, then, is always to pay due deference
to the tone marked by accent, — thus to acquire the habit of
reading og (/jCcXcc ttoKKk . . . xui voov 'iyvco . . .ov x,ara. ^v[/j6v
at the end of the verse, Od., «, 1 , % 3, according to their
tones, has mala polld — kae noon eynO' — lion katd thymon —
and yet to make the dactylic rhythm perceptible at the same
time. Once habituated to this, the reader will treat in like
manner the more difficult examples, k^ov 'zroXkd^ov STTi^fTiv
. . . akK ovK cog ird^ovg Ippvcocro, is[Jbiv6g ttzo, | avruv yot^
ff(psri^'/l(Ttv arocaSakiriGiv o'aovto, ib., v. 6, 7« If its OAvn
natural force be thus given to every syllable, and e. g. avdgcoTog
be pronounced not cmthropos, but dnthropos, and the acute
in such words as ^coKPdTrjg^ A7j[JijO(T0svyig, be not di'awn out
into a circumflex, Socrates, Demosthenes, as in the French
Demosthene, but only sharpened in sound as it ought to be
(n. 6 of this §J, we should soon, by such a practice, be able
to distinguish the poetical rhythm through the accentuation
proper to the language, and to approach as near, as it is
possible for moderns, to the method of the ancients. Who-
ever cannot accomplish this, should rather read verse after
the metrical rhythm, and prose according to the accentuation,
90 OF WORDS.
than sacrifice the natural tones of the language in prose also
to his o\Mi incapacity.
Obs. — TLe opinion, that the pronunciation of the modern Greeks is
altogether corrupt, cannot be supported by proof, and the suppo-
sition, that it became so in consequence of the written accents, is
extremely rash. No people accommodates the mouth and ear to
the requisitions of the eye, at least to such a degree as this would
infer. Besides, the present pronunciation is universal even among
the wildest mountain-clans of Greece, who have perhaps not seen
any thing in a written shape for a period of two thousand years.
When the nicer distinctions of the poetical rhythm and accentuation
disappeared, there arose that species of Iambic versus politici [rroki-
TiKoi CTi^oi) in which both coincided, e. g.
'O 8' "O/MTj^og f/,ova6Xri'7rTog rronTrriv 'iXidda,
and the Greeks came round to the point, from which the Latins
started, in whose dramatic versification the two rhythms harmonized
until a closer imitation of the Greeks caused their separation. The
pronunciation of the modern Greeks, which in those points, concerning
which we have no doubt, e. g. in the whole province of E7iclisis,
has remained true to the most refined laws of antiquity, or rather to
the intonations upon which they were grounded, has in other
respects also maintained a correct accentuation, at least in essential
particulars, and is faulty only in so far as it does not preserve
the true length of other syllables together with the acute, e. g. in
av&^wKog, 'ikimov, and rather extends than sharpens a short syllable
marked by the acute, although even in this point the educated
endeavour to attain correctness.
§ XLVIII.
OF PUNCTUATION.
1. The simple sentences, which contribute as parts to the
OF WORDS. 91
full exposition of a compound thought, are divided, as in
other tongues, by the comma (,) (y'TTOGrr/iMrj).
2. When, however, a sentence involves a complete mean-
in2f, but yet is to be brought into close connection with that
which follows, it is divided by means of a small point QjAnri
(7Tiy(/jy],) placed at the top of the line (oy ^ivrof aXXa), and
answering to our colon and semi-colon.
o. The question is marked by a comma with a point over
it (;), and the complete proposition by a point (.) (^arr/yj'^).
4. Like the comma, is a mark (^VTrohioctrroX'/i) occasionally
used in order to distinguish between two words of the same
form, as, o, r/, the neut. of offrtg, and on, conjunc, that.
Some, however, only leave a space between the letters o ri, &c.
The ancients employed it in many other cases, e. g. between
gW/, Nai/og, in order to distinguish from sartv cl'i,iog ; in gVr/,
vovg, to distinguish from eariv ovg.
Obs. 1. — By means of a mark of union (u^iv), wbich has altogether van-
islied from our typography, the ancients used to bring the parts of a
compound word into closer connection : Ko^vdaioXog, oms^o-zokog ( Vil-
lois. proleg. in Horn. II. p. \). Thus, too, where two words stood
in strict combination, To^oTokoiZriTT^^^ II. \, 385, injurer-with-the-
bow;^^) -rvxaToiriToTo, 11. ff, 607, of the close-wrought. Other
marks, Ti hi'x'kri, dsn^iezog, bZiXog, &c. had a critical use for the
designation of difficult, spurious, or otherwise remarkable passages.
Obs. 2* — Recapitulation — We have hitherto inquired into the nature
of the several letters, — have considered how, and under what limita-
tions as to the juxta-position of sounds, syllables are formed from
them, — how the syllables, as radical parts of words, were formed into
words, — and how these, by the addition of vowels and consonants,
are terminated, rounded, and accented. After the word has been
thus created out of its simplest elements, we proceed to its variations,
by which the relations, in which it can stand, are expressed ; treating,
first, of the inflections of nouns, that is, of the Declensions.
92
OF DECLENSION.
§ XLIX.
OF THE PROPERTIES OF THE NOUN.
1. No object appears alone, but always" in connection with,
or relation to, other objects : the leaf in the book, the leaf on
the tree, the book in the hand, the hand on the arm, the arm
on the body, the body on the seat, &c. Further : the life of
the children, the tree puts forth blossoms, &c. To betoken
these relations, a change takes place upon the form of the
noun : rii^-/], ri[Jij^g, riiL/i, ri[jij'/;v ; that is, it is declined (nXivirui,
declinature Jlectitur) — stands in a case (irTcoaic^ casus).
Declension (yJkicng, declination) in its different branches
(zkiffBig, declinatio7ies), points out the kind of inflection, by
means of rules (Kuvonc^^ and examples (jra^K6iiyiJb(x,T0(,\
2. It is reserved for the Syntax to ascertain what inflections
or cases are necessary in language. Here, it is sufficient to
mark the names of these, with the questions to which they
belong :
Nominative, xXiffig 6vo[jjcc(TriH,ri, casus nominativus.
Who ? The father.
yiVtTCTJe
f/enitivus.
dativus.
ai7iart/crj.
KKriTlKTl,
accusativus.
■vocativus.
ablatiims.
Genitive,
Whose ? The father's.
Dative,
To whom? To the father.
Accusative,
Whom? The father.
Vocative,
Ablative,
From whom ? From the father.
3. The Greek name of the ablative would be a(pa/^£r/«^ ;
but the national Grammarians of Greece do not make mention
of this case, because^ in Greek its form is in every instance
the same with the dative.
4. To denote, likewise, the munber (api0[jtj6g, Humerus,)
in which an object is thought of at the time, there must be
an alteration on the form of the word: (S/CXo?, is the book
thought of only once (^a^i&iLog ivizog, nmnerus singularisy
singular number) j (Si^Kco, the same thought of twice (a§i0(juog
OF DECLENSION. 9^
'hv'ixog^ numeris daalis^ dual number); (3i^Xot, the book
thought of three, four, and generally more times (k^i^iLog
'Tir'kTj&vvriKog, numerus pluralis, plural number).
5. Thus it is only for the designation of one and two that
peculiar forms are adopted, all other numbers being marked
by the common form of the plural. But to determine how
often a subject standing in the plural is thought of, the
numerals (o(,^id[jjr]rtxa, ovof/bccroc, uumeralia nominal) were
invented.
6. In each number the six cases or inflections recur, so
that a full Greek declension, to answer the demands of these,
would have to give eighteen forms of every noun. But,
besides that the ablative and dative have universally the same
form, in the dual, also, the nom., accus., and voc. agree in
one termination, likewise, the gen. and dat, so that the dual
has only two forms ; moreover, the nom. and voc. are always
the same in the plural, and often in the singular; and in
neuters the nom., accus., and voc. of each number are
identical. Thus the actual forms never exceed eleven, and
in many instances are only ten or eight.
7. Further, it is a property of almost all languages, with
regard to many objects, to express by the form, whether they
have the masculine or feminine gender (yivog ot^^sivipcov, ^tjXvkov,
genus masculimmi, femininwn). Those words, of which
the sex is not marked, are of ?io sex (ykvovg ol^iTi^ov, generis
neutrius), neither of the masculine nor of the feminine.
The remarks at the close of this section contain the general
rules for the gender of substantives.
8. For the more close and pointed designation of an object,
use is made of the article (ap0^ov, articulus), 0, this, he,
the, 7j, this, she, the, ro, this or that, it, the, — which, as
combined with the noun, partakes of its case, number, and
gender : e. g. Father's virtue is often son's fortune : the
virtue of the father is often the fortune of the son; n cc^irn
Tou 'xar^og, K.r.X,
9. Recapitulation. — Thus every noun must be considered
as an aggregate of several conceptions ; to wit, of a particular
gender, number, and case, and, with reference to inflection,
also of a particular declension.
94
OF DECLENSION.
0 srai^oc, tlie friend.
yevoc, uoiffyjoc, -zritiffic, jckiaig,
aoGiviKov, ivtxog, ovof/jOitrm'/i, ^ivre^a,
ge?ius, mimeruSy casiis^ declinatio,
mascuL, singuL, nomin., seminda.
rSv yovoircov, of the knees.
t ^ ^ ,
yzvog, ci§i0(jij6g, 'TrroHatg, zXi/ng,
ovhWz^ov, 7rX7i0uvri;c6g, y&i/ixr;^ rgirrj,
qeuusy numeruSy casus, declinatio,
neutr.f plural., (/enit., tertia.
Obs. 1. — Masculine are the names of 7nen and of most male animals:
6 avri^, the man, o ri^oig, the hero, 6 hoZXoc., the slave, 6 /SoSg, the ox,
6 aXixr^uuv, the cock ; — of the months, with which 6 .ajjc is under-
stood, as 6 li-oavs-^im (October ^^'); — of rivers, with which ocro^-a/Aos
is understood, as 6 ^.iiMotic.
Obs. 2 Feminine are the names of women, oi female animals, of trees
(as things which bear fruit), (^' oi plants (with /Sordvj] understood), of
countries, with which 57 7^, and of towns, with whicli 5^ -riJX/s is
understood : n ywrj, the woman, i] ^uyarr^^, the daughter, 35 /SoDg, the
cow, 71 iXaia, the olive tree, 57 xuTcc^/crcog, the cypress, jJ a/MTiXog, the
vine, ^ (j;a/Xa^, the yew-tree, 55 v^trog, the island, i^ A/'yuTrog, Egypt
(6 A'/'y-j'TTog in Homer is the name of the Nile, with 'xordfiog under-
stood), 71 'EXXag, Greece, tj Kvv^og, t^ 'Podog, tj Ko^ivdog.
Obs. 3. — Neuter are the names of the letters, with y^dfjufia understood,.
infinitives taken as substantive objects, and expressions with the
irifinitive, and all nouns taken merely as such, with m/jba understood:
TO aXpa, TO 6 firA.^hv, rh -TronTv, ro tu xa/ xaXug 'jronlv, to ^cKfiXsug,
the word (SaffiXivg, to (ivolB,, the word dvoB,. So also the productions
of a tree, like the child (ro Tiwm,) of this mother, e.g. jj /iogea, the
mulberry tree, to fiooov, its fruit, ri xib^og, the cedar, to x'iboov. Thus
too those diminutives which fall under the province of t6 tvavov. to
OF DECLENSION. 95
fiii^dxiov or TaiBdmv, &c.; and to avd^ocroBov, the slave, represented
by the use of this gender as a thing.
Obs. 4. — Exceptions from the rule for the museuline are several names
even of male animals, e. g. n aXdovri^, the fox, tj yaX^, the vs^easel ;
and some names of rivers in -ri, e. g. v A^iJ?^, Lethe (properly
oblivion) ; — from that for the feminine, several names of frees in -og
and g, e. g. 6 xorivog, the wild olive-tree, 6 Xourog, the lotus-tree,
xe^adog, cherry-tree, <poivi^, palm-tree, and those of the nature of
shrubs, with which is understood 6 ^d/xvog (shrub), 6 xirroc, the ivy,
0 fiv^^mg, the myrtle: — most names of places in -ovg, 6 Fa/Mvoug, n
"SiXivoug, — in the same way, 6 Ma^aduv, 6 Tdgag, 6 'O^^o/j,sv6g (properly
adjectives, with di^fiog or %%os understood). Some likewise are
neuter, rb "A^yog, rb ArjXiov. In the names of towns, which have
only the plural number, all these genders occur, oi <i>iXi'XToi, a'l
'A6r^vai, rd Msyaga.
Obs. 5. — Some words have a double gender with different meanings :
6 TaTg, the boy, i] vaTg, the girl, b ^sog, the god, r, "^sog, the goddess.
So 6 T^ofog and tj T^6(pog, b and '/j yiWrn, b and ri (phXat., b and ri
/Sous, ox and cow, o and rj dgXTog, he and she-bear, 6 and ri av&^wtoi,
man and woman. Others have a double gender from their indeter-
minate nature, or on account of words understood : 6 and ^ daZokoc^
soot, 6 bdxiv&og, the hyacinth, n idxivdog [jSordvri), the hyacinth-plant.
This double gender is called xomv, commune. As a subdivision of
this, we must remark rb I'xixoivov ymg (epiccenum), in which animals
of both sexes are comprehended under one form, as tlie above-
quoted /SoDs, agXTOS, aXwTJ)^, &c.
96
OF DECLENSION.
OF THE DECLENSIONS OF THE SUBSTANTIVE.
§1^-
DECLENSION GENERALLY. DECLENSION OF THE ARTICLE.
1. Declension, or the change of the final syllables for the
different cases, may be reduced in Greek to three kinds,
M'hich differ through the combination of the end of the root
M ith the genitive termination.
2. The old Grammarians admitted five and even more
declensions, since they treated the more peculiar forms under
each as separate kinds of declension ; these however are not
sufficiently determinate for such an arrangement, and even
the three kinds of inflection still separated are so nearly
allied, that we can easily detect an universal form, lying at
the basis of all of them.
8. The f
mal s\
'^llables, which
indicate the
different cases, H
are the following
in the common
dialect :
Singular.
DuaL
Plural.
Norn.
• • • • 1
no addition) or ?, v, g,
£?,
Gen.
oc, 0,
c.
'V,
cvv,
Dat.
^
IV,
ZfTtV, fTtV, (T/, ?,
Ace.
a, V,
s,
ccg,
Voc.
.... or g,
s,
£?, h
Abl.
h
tv,
iffiv, ffiv, ffi, g.
4. Examples.
Singular.
Roots.
Moy^a, . . ,
Xoyo, . . *
(jbyiv, . . .
Nom.
Mouca,
Xoyog,
p^f,
Muse,
speech.
month, j
Gen.
Mouffa-g
Movarig,
Xoyoo,
Xoyov,
[^fiv-6g, J
Dat.
X6yo-f,
Xoyctf,
[/.'/ivi, 1
Ace.
MoVfTUV,
Xoyov,
fb^m, , i I
OF DECLENSION.
Voc.
Movffa,
(MTIV,
Abl.
Movffy;,
Xoycu,
Dual.
l/j'/ivi.
N. A. V.
MoUfTOi-S,
Xoyo-s,
(^m,
M.OU(TU,
AoyM,
G. D. A.
Mouca-zv,
Aoyo-iv,
(Jji^V-lV,
M.ovfraiv,
Aoyoiv^
Plural.
(MTIVotv.
Nom.
M.0V(7CX,-SC.
Aoyo-ic^
(Jbfjl/iC,
M^oOffcii,
Koyoi,
Gen.
Mofca-o/!',
'/voyo-cou.
ijjyjvuv,
M.outrdc'jv^
'koyoov^
M.OV(TCOI/,
Dat.
WoV(Ta-t(TlV,
hoyo-iaiv.
(Jbrjlz-KTIV,
M-OvtratfTiv^
KOyOKTlV^
Ace.
'M.ou(jK-ac,
\oyo-uc^
[jj'/jmg.
Mov(Tdg,
hoyovc^
Voc.
M0V(TCC-iC,
koyo-zg.
f/jyjng,
MovffOii,
Kcyoi,
Abl.
Mouca/c/f,
'Loyoiaiv^
(jbyjffiv.
5.
It is evident that the difference of the terminations is
produced,
a. By contraction of the open vowels : Koyoo, koyou ; Xo~
youg, Koyovg.
/). By throwing- out or away a vowel or consonant : (Ji>'/ivi-
(7iv, (Jb'/ivfftv, [LTjniv ; "koyo-cov, Xoym ; "koyo-Zy "koyz ; by which
the remaining vowels are sometimes doubled : Moycas,
M.ovffu, ; Xoyo-s, Xoycj ; sometimes extended : Moyo-a-sc,
M.ou(Tui (modern Greek, ai Mot)c£g);('^' }\oyo-sg, Koyoi.
c. By lengthening of the radical vowel when the termina-
tion is added : Movtrot-g, M.ov<Tyig ; Xoyo-i, 'koyco.
d. By extension of the weak syllable in [jj-ziv-tv, ^rjvoiv^ in
the same manner as from m came aoi, and from |M//, ^o/.
That which lies beyond these remarks, and is peculiar
to the different classes, belongs to the more minute
explanation of the declensions. To which of the three
G
98
OF DECLENSION.
I
a word appertains, may be determined from the end of
the radical part, together with the genitive.
1st decl. Root a, gen. ^ ; e.g. lof^sd, gift; root Ico^ia,
gen. ^cogiag.
2d decl. Root o, gen. o ; e. g. Xoyog, speech ; root Xoyo,
gen. (Xoyoo), Koyov.
3d decl. Root s, o, a, i, v, or a consonant, gen. og ; e. g.
^% (^Germ. t/iier), wild beast ; root ^?7^, gen. ^;;^o?.
6. The introduction to the three declensions may be con-
cluded by the declension of the article.
Singular.
Masculine.
Feminine.
Neuter.
Norn.
0, the,
70,
Gen.
70V, of the,
ryig.
70V,
Dat.
roJ, to the,
r^,
7M,
Ace.
Tov, the,
771V,
70,
Voc.
&/,* oh !
M,
r
a.
Abl.
Tcj, with the
Dual.
7U.
Nom.
roj, the two,
&c. ra,
70),
Gen.
ro/j'.
ra/V,
761V,
Dat.
To7v,
7(UV,
7o7v,
Ace.
TM,
7CC,
70/,
Voc.
M,
M,
a,.
Abl.
ro7v,
70uiv,
Plural.
7o7v.
Nom.
01, the, &c.
ul,
7a,,
Gen.
TCJV,
70iv,
7oi)V,
Dat.
ro7g,
7m,
7o7g,
Ace.
Tovg,
70!,g,
7oi,
Voc.
u.
OJ,
&/,
Abl.
rdig.
7(ug,
7o7g.
* ^fl is properly, like oh ! in modern tongues, an independent inter-
jection, but as such it is often joined with the vocative case.
I
OF DECLENSION.
99
§LI.
FIRST DECLENSION.
1.
Termi
nations alone.
Singular. Dual.
Plural.
Nom
• (,' * •^'
«, d, yi, a?, Tig, cc-s, a,
oc-sg, at.
Gen.
(a-?))
, '/]g, ac, rig, ov, ov, awv, cciv,
a-cov, cUv,
Dat.
(a-0,
71, a, 71, a, ri, cc-iv, uiv.
a-tcriv, uiffiv, aig.
Ace.
(a-0,
. av, dv, riVf av, riv, cc-s, a,
a-ccg, a?,
Voc.
v.* • v>
a, a, 9], a, a, cc-s, cc,
a-zg, at.
Abl.
(a-/),
71, a, 71, cc, 71, a-iv, utv,
oc-i(Tiv, ocifftv, atg.
2.
Examples. Singular.
71, queen, ti, hunt, 7i, pi
ice or honour,
N.
;; (oaaiKstcc, S-^^a,
7i(^71,
G.
rrjg ^ccaiXzlag, S^%a?,
rif^^g.
D.
A.
771 ^ccffiXucc, ^%a,
71^71,
A.
TJ^V ^OitTlKBiOiV, ^71§CCV,
7tfIj71V,
V.
Dual.
r/|M-^.
N.
A. V.
ra (icc(TiXsioi, ^jj^a,
T/jOoa,
G.
D.A.
7a7u (BccaiXstoitf, '^tipcciv.
r/^M/a/v.
Plural.
-
N.
«/ (iocffiXitoti, ^ij^ai.
7iybui,
G.
7m ^CtClkZlCOV, ^Tl^OJV,
7t[Jba)V,
D.
A.
7cc7g (^cKTiKitccig, ^Ti^osig,
7i[jjcc7g,
A.
7oig (iafftXsicig, ^^i^ccg,
T/^ag,
V.
0) (BccfftXsioci, '^^^Ul,
Singular.
7i^ocl.
71, Muse, 0, youth,
0, prophet.
N.
;; Movffcc, 6 vsaviug.
'7r§o(p7i77ig,
G.
7yig MovcTTig, rov vsuvtov.
'7r^0(p7170V,
D.
A.
771 yioixTTl, 7U VSCCVtCC,
'7rQ0(p71771,
A.
771V Mov(rc(,v, 70V vsuviccv.
'7r^0<p7i771V,
V.
Of M.OV(TU, M ViCCVlOi,
Tfocp^ra.
Dual.
N.
A. V.
7ci Wov(Ta, 7u veavici,
TfO(p^Ta,
G.
D. A.
70UV M.oOffa(v, 7oiv v^oiviaiv,
G 2
'7rQo(p7^7a,iv.
lOO OF DECLENSION.
PI
ural.
N.
at Moyca/,
01 ViCCVlUl,
■rgo(p^Ta,i^
G.
TMV M.ov(roiv,
rm viuuicov.
'7r^o(pr,roov,
D.
A.
roue Moy(ra<?,
To7g vguviocig,
'7r^o(prjTaig,
A.
rocg Mo6ffa?,
Tovg na,viag^
'^^oiprjrag,
V.
U M-OVGKl,
df naviai,
'TTPo^^rai.
8. Examples for exercise in declining.
ri ayo^a, the assembly, ^ «?%>?, the beginning,
ri Tsiga, the experiment, ;? h'x)], the right,
^ cikTihici, truth, yj zofMri, the hair,
'/j iiPSia, the priestess, ^ (pcov/j, the voice,
yj ' AosdovtTCi, Arethusa, o TargccXoicig, the parricide,
^ yAftJcca, the tongue, o o§vi0o0ri§ag, the bird-catcher,
j5 p/(^a, the root, o §£(7'^or;jj, the master,
'^ ^Xi^vci, the viper, 6 olTcirrjg, the domestic.
4. Terminations of the riominative without a consonant.
Since the short vowels are always the original, the words in
short a, must be considered those which have preserved the
termination pure, as, lAovGoi, ^/a, &c. This a passes into
a : n ^'/]occ, the chace, 7i ikccta, the olive tree, and into 7^ : ^
(pfifjtj'/], the rumour (Lat. famaj, ^ crrikyj^ the pillar, concerning
which we must now remark more closely.
5. Short a is retained by nouns,
a. Of two syllables in -uicc and -la: MaZce, Maia, the
mother of Mercury, r; yoaia^ the old woman, §/a (fern,
of ^0?), divine ; polysyllables of this termination have
long a : vi iXaioc^ the olive-tree, kvciyTcaioi, (fern, of
avayK(uog\ necessary, tj ccrt^jjia, disgrace, ;j rfkiyJa^ age,
except -^oiXr^ia, and Torvicc, fern, of 'TTOTViog (not used
except in the fern.), and some proper names, 'Icr/a/a,
b. In -hoc: 7i aXTjdsta, truth, ^ avaAs/a, impudence, ;j |3aff/-
Xg/a, the queen, ykorSio, (fern, of y\vKvg\ sweet ; those,
however, have long a, which come from verbs in -svco,
and those in -sa : -/j (^ocaiXsioc, sovereignty, from (BuaiXsua),
I reign, ^ hpitoc, priesthood, from i&^ivuj^ tj 'jrocihiioc, edu-
cation, from 'TTocibivcio, r, ymsoc, tj hojgsoi, tj ^sa, spectacle,
>! ^ga, goddess, and the fern, of adj. in -nog: rgXg/a, &c.
Add Tgyga, Mavrmd, cities in Arcadia.
OF DECLENSION. lOl
c. Li -oicc^ if derived from |3oy?, e. g. the names Ei5€o/a,
MsX/So/a ; the rest have long- a: T^o/a, zlivoia, <•*' alloicc,
fern, of aihoiog^ oicc^ fern, of moq^ and those in -oa: (3oa,
o'Toa, S^oa, fern, of %ooc.
d. Ill -vice'. [jijv7oc,"Ao'7ruioc, E/W^y/a, ayvioc, rsdvT^KvToc, fern,
of TzhriKOjg.
e. In -ca, -Gaa,^ -|a, -•^'a, -(^a, -Goc : Moi;(ra, ykooaaa,^ ^^a^/gcfl'a,
fern, of xpt^kig^ ^o^oc, Vi-^cc^ r^d'Tri^oc, ciKavdoc.
f. In -7m, -vex,, of more than two syllables • ^ygXAa, ^g-
(TToivci, Kicciva, T^iaivu.
g. In -gcc with at, si, oi, ou, v, pp, in the penult: (T(pou^cc,
^ayjii^a, 'Trzi^a and ^/a-^rg/ca, (m7§(x, lorsiga, aoou^oc,
(r<pv^ci, yk(pvQcc, ayKv^a, Ilvppot, Kippa, except AW§oc,
■ OaA^a, TaXaiar^ot, irai'occ, fern, of ircd^og. Lonq a
belongs to the rest, in the penult of which appears a
short vowel, or ??, o), av: 'ihoa, ttW^o,, dy^a,, (Lccvh^oi,
'/ioOJjTTT^a, Xv^oi, 'rop(pvPcc, '^rrj^cc, yjioa, (w^ol; and the
oxytons : (pdogd, x^od, &c.
Xybs, 1 — Pure words (nomina pura, $ xv, 2, ohs. 2,) retain the a
throughout the whole inflection of the singular, without reference to
its quantity in the nominative, as likewise those in -ga, e. g. ^aelXsia,
jSaff/Xs/ag; Tgo/a, Tgoiag; "ffj/ga, mi^ag, &c., in which the gen. and
dat. are always long, but the quantity of the accus. and voc. follows
that of the nominative : ace. jBafflXuav, queen, but jSaffiXsidv, sove-
reignty, 'TTiT^av but '^rj^dv. Compare the paradigms of jSaGiXsia and
Obs. 2. — On the other hand, the gen. and dat. singular of words
impure, change their short « into tj : -/j r^jaiva, gen. Tgiaivr\g, dat.
T^iaivfi, but ace. and voc. r^iaivdv, r^iaivd. So, likewise, axavda, gen.
uKavSrig, &c. Compare the paradigm of MoDffa. Those in -ga have
been already excepted in obs. 1.
6. ^n 7j is found in the nom. termination of most
oxytons with a consonant, or o, v, sv, co, before the termina-
tion: n aV/^ri, n zipakYj, jj <pvy7i, ij d,Kori, ri (pvri, tj aKivrj, ij ^cjyj,
and the most of impure dissyllabic paroxytons : 7\ h'%,ri, uX'/jy
102 OF DECLENSION.
Tg^j^;?, ^ojv'/i, Tvyji ; a few have -^ri instead of -^a : zo^-^^ zoppr;,
Obs. — This 7] remains in the sing, throughout the cases: ^wjj, ^mg,
he. Compare the paradigm of tz/ajj. The terminations of the dual
and plural are alike in all words of this declension.
7. Termination in -cic, -m- Many words add to the final
vowel a 2 as mark of the masculine gender, making the
termination -otg after a vowel, or ^, and in many proper
names, but -rig after a consonant, e. g. 0 vsaviocg^ 6 H^urccyo^Kgy
"XXug, 6 -TT^o^firrig. Some names have the circumflex over
the termination : O/Xjjrac, TovvocToig. In the genitive they
have retained 0 from the full form in -og, which, in the Attic
and Common dialects, after the ejection of a, was extended
into -ov: gen. vzavicto, vzaviov; YL^orayo^ov, &c.
Obs. — In strict usage some forms appear with 0 thrown away : ^KoTag,
gen. l.M'xa-o, '^KO'Tra ; o^viMri^ug, o^viM^^a; and in some proper names
we find the contraction of -ao into -w with £ inserted before it :
8. The vocative of these masculines in -ag has -a, but of
those in -yjg, oc, e.g. d) viuuid, &/ 7r§o(ptjroi ; OiO(pKTrr]g^ (TOipiara ;
>y&co[Mr^)jg, yiooijJir^oi. The termination -z^;??, and some other
names, have -ri in the vocative : 'Ar^g/^???, 'Ar^g/^^, a^;?,
'Ay%/<7?;, XXi^pn (as name of a person, but Ilg^ffa from the
name of the people).
Obs. — Since the termination -rig belongs also to the 3d declension, we
must observe, that to the 1st pertain the nouns in -/^>]$, -adyig;
&ovx,vd!dr]g, ' AXziQiddrjg ; the names of nations : ' AQdri^irrig, lixiXiurrig :
nouns in -rrig, derived from verbs, e. g. 6 mi^r^g from to/sw, 6 86Tr,g
from didufji,!, 6 a^fioSTrig from apfio^u; compounds from iivovfiai, I buy,
fj,ir^u, I measure, r^iCu, I rub, wear, train, 'ttuXSj, I sell : nXuivrig,
tax-gatherer, one loho farms the taxes, yioj/isr^rig, 'zaibor^/Qrig, <pa§-
jU,a/co7rwX?3s ; and from words pf this declension, e. g. 'OXu/at/ow'xjjs
from wx>), d^-)(^idixrig from dixi^.
OF DECLENSION. 103
9. Plural. The genitive plural is contracted from -um^
and therefore has the circumflex : M.ov(Tcca)v, Wouaaju ; T^oipy]-
TMv, 'Ar§S(hiiju. Except the genitive plural of 0 x^^iffryig, the
creditor, %o^c-ra;j', a(pv)j (an anchovy), a^vojv (by which they
are distinguished from the gen. of x^riffrog, useful, good, and
of cc<pvrig, without natural ability), and 01 irf}(Tioc(, the Etesian
winds. ^''^
Obs. — The dative plural has in its full form -aKftv: Movffaiffiv, dugsouffiv.
An Ionic form changes the a of this into v : ri/j,figi, rifijig. This has
been retained by the common dialect in some names of towns: * Adr^vai,
10. Contraction in this declension is universally made
known by the circumflex in the nominative. We find
'A0f]voi (Minerva) from the form 'AOf^uza, gen. ' A6rivoig.
The form ' AQ^mcc is lengthened from the Epic 'Adrjufi,
as avccyyMia, from oLvdyKTj.
(ioppxg from (^o^iag, the north-\vind, gen. (Boppa, and ^o^zov.
When ^o^iccg is contracted to ^o§Kg, the p is strengthened
by doubling.
yjj from 75;;, earth, gen. y^g. Lengthened form yaTct.
'K^yjfjg (Mercury) from 'Fipfjus^g, gen. 'K^(JjOv, pi. 'K^(jbci7.
ScxX^g from SaXit^g (name of an Ionic sage), gen. QaXstu
(QocXsM would be more correct), dat. ©aXjj, ace. QuXi^v.
Mfa from (jj/ia (a sum of 100 drachmas), gen. [jijva,g, nom.
plur. (JjVu7.
Xzovrrj from AsovTiyj, lion-skin, gen. Xzovrj^g (fem. of Ksovrsog,
belonging to a lion, with ellipse of hogdi, the skin).
So also k\oi)'7:iyJ\^ fox-skin, Tu^huKrj, panther-skin, aSsXcp/S^,
brother's-daughter, yccXj], weasel, avz^, fig-tree.
Obs. 1 The forms fio^ea, mulberry tree, and oyoo?), fem. of oydoog,
eighth, do not occur contracted.
Obs. 2. — Where the contracted form has -rj, the Ionic form in -»j (as
in 'Adrjvyisi, n. 9, Obs.), not the common in -a, is its basis, and 'Eg/A^g
can as little be contracted from 'E^/Msag as Xsovr?) from Xsoma, or yr,
from yja;(") still less 'Adtiva, from ' A&rivaia.
1 1 . Gender. The sex of words in this declension is
104 OF DECLENSION.
masculine in those in -a?, -rig, feminine in all others. Neuter
words are not found in it.
12. Accent. The accent stands in primitive words of
this declension upon the radical syllable, so long as the
meaning of the radical word is not altered, or more closely-
defined, by preceding or succeeding syllables ; e. g. 'rsT^a^
(pri[jb'/j, ItK'/j. It then obeys its own laws in the forms altered
by inflection : nom. ■rs^^cc, gen. Tsi^ocg, ntpdajv, 'ttsi^ojv. Thus
too, (p^^i^-?;, (p^fijOii^ (pyjfjijaiv ; lUri, hzoci, hK&iv. It endeavours to
maintain its place upon the same syllable also, in the deriva-
tives in -la, -HOC, -oiu, -vice, &c., as long as the succeeding
syllables permit ; thus cAkrikid, "A^Trvia, EySo/a ; but co^/a,
/s^g/a, aihid. Comp. n. 5, for the rules concerning long
and short -a in this declension.
13. When the root is changed in the formation of the
noun, the accent moves to the syllable added for this purpose.
Hence, although from lu in hua/, we have the nom. ^ Ivr;, yet
from 71 in tico, comes Ti[jjf], (-i^u-oj) -^'Vy^^, {yjii^-ca) xa^[hovyi,
(^y§a,(p-co) y^uiJjijjYi ; so criy^jyiy and after this analogy, cc^X^-,
(puyri, olKk^, hlaxri, ra^ccx/j, &c., to wliich the language seems
to have proceeded through shorter forms ; e. g. aX|, whence
ahjci ; <pv^, whence ^vya, in the Homeric dialect ; a^Tay^,
through jj cl^-TTcii,, in Hesiod.
14. The same laws regulate also the accentuation of those
in -ac, 7]g. Paroxytons are those in -^rig, -u6rig : ' Ar^si'hrig,
TsXu[jjOi}viuh'/]g,oxytons most of those in -rrig from verbs: (•ro/s^y)
'Tror/jTTig, (zTi^co) KTtffTT^g, fcgirfig, oLx.^oarr}g, with the exception of
those which, in the poets, appear likewise with the termina-
tion 7)^ in the 3d declension: -^aXTrig, zv^ie^yjTrig, TKoiffTrig,
zXi-TTTrig, -^zvfiTrig.
§ LH.
SECOND DECLENSION.
1. The roots of the words end in o, and assume in the
nom. sing., for the masc. and fem. 2 ; for the neuter, N, so that
the terminations are -og, and -ov. ' O Xoyog, the speech, ^ vijffogy
the island, to cvkov, the fig.
OF DECLENSION.
1().J
^. The terminations, arising from the combination of o
with the forms for inflection, are accor dinar to the following
scheme :
Singular.
Dual.
Plural
•
Nom.
0 — c, oc.
0 £, OJ,
0 — sc.
o<,
n. 0 — 1', ov^
n. 0 — a,
a.
Gen.
0 — 0, oy.
0 /!/, O/V,
0 — jyv,
a;v.
Dat. Abl
0 /, CO,
0 /V, 0/V,
0— /C/f,
o/ff/y, o/c.
Ace.
0 — y, 01/,
0 — s, fiy,
0 — ccg,
11. 0 — a,
ovg,
a.
Voc.
0 — s, s,
0 £, 0/,
0 — s?,
01,
n. 0 — c, ov,
n. 0 — a,
oc.
Obs Besides the peculiarities already remarked in the general scheme,
§ L, 5, v\'e observe that the a of neuters suppresses the radical
0 : (Tuxo-a, ffuxa; and the dat. plur. abbreviates its termination ; Xd-
yoiOiv, Xoyoi^.
3. Examples.
0, speech,
Nom. 0 Xoyog,
Gen. rov Xoyov,
Dat. Abl. ru Koyco,
Ace. rov Xoyov,
Voc. otJ Xoys,
N. Ac. V. TM Xoyco,
G. D. A. ro7v Xoyoiv,
Nom. o/ Aoyo/,
Gen. Tiiv "kSyajy,
Dat. Abl. To7g koyoig.
Ace. Toyj Koyoug,
Voc. &» Xoyoi,
4. Examples, for exercise.
0 r^oxog, the turn,
0 yJj'^og, the garden,
0 y/oj, the son,
0 'b^ovog^ the seat,
Singular.
^, way,
^ oooc,
rrig o^oD,
rrjv ooou,
u oos.
Dual.
ra oooj,
rulv oholv.
Plural.
a/ 000/,
TCiJV
otu\
(tiV.
ruig obolg.
ohovc,
rag
oj odo(,
ro, fig,
rO GVKOV,
rov avaov,
rCU (TVKCU,
ro ffuKov,
(t) avKOv.
roj crvKM,
rdiv (Tvxoiv.
ra (TVKU,
raiv GVKcov,
ro7g avKoig.
roi (Tv/cu,
0) av'ita.
rj voaog, the sickness,
ri vr,Gog, the island,
71 ^^ofTog, the dew,
rj (Bi^Xog, the book.
106 OF DECLENSION.
TO fjijoc^rv^iov, the evidence,
TO Dcyyiiov, the vessel,
TO 'TT^o^ccrou, the sheep,
TO (oi^Kiov, the Httle book.
5. Tlie termination og is regularly masculirie : it becomes
feminine in general by some reference to a feminine word
understood or related, such as yyj, -TTokig, (Bordvrj, of which
examples are given, § XLix, 9? obs. 2, 5. Thus, also, Xi0og is
understood with ^ rr^d^ayhog, rj K^vffraKKog, and ^ ohog with
^ r^i^og and oi[Jbog, ^v^cc with ai^Xs/o?, <pcoprj with hdXexrog, vhj
with ^ ^vKo^og, Y§a(jtj[jb'/} with li(x,(/j&r§og. In several words,
however, such a reference is no longer discernible; as, ^
fyvd^og, ^ (ivtraog, and others among the examples, n. 4.
6. Observations on the variation of sex.
a. Many \vords of this declension have a double sex, as
something" masculine or feminine is designated by them.
Examples, § xlix, 9, obs. .5. Others without such
ground ; as,
0, '/j pivog, the skin,
0, ;; ^d(JijVog, the shrub,
0, jj (od^^trog, the lyre,
0, '^ oi(jbog, the path,
0, ;;j a/(?o?, the stone.
b. Some with the gender alter likewise the meaning:
0 Zvyog, the yoke, jj Zpyog^ the balance,
0 /Vtoc, the horse, ri 'i'Tcxog^ the cavalry — and the mare,
0 \zH,i6og, pulse-broth, tj XsKtdog, the yolk of an egg.
c. The following become neuter in the plural :
0 ^oar^vyj)g^ the curl, ra ^cxTr^vyjx,
6 ^&ci(/j6g, the chain, rcc ^za^d,
6 ^S(T[/j6g, the law, ra ^sfff/bd,
6 h'(p§og, the chariot-seat, ra ^/(p^a,
^ ;5sX2u^o?, the way, ra zikivSuy
6 Xuyvog, the torch, ra Xux^oc,
6 (TiTog, the corn, ra c/ra, &c.
7. The termination -ov is neuter ; yet the diminutives of
female names remain feminine ; e. g. ^ Tkvas^tov from TKu-
xs^dci Lat. mea Glycerium, 7} AUvnov, &c.
8, Observations upon some of the cases.
OF DECLENSION. 107
«. The vocative sing, has not only s, hut Hkewise oc ; as,
nom. 0 ^£oc, voc. oj "^sog. So also, d) p\og, &c.
b. The dative plur. has here also in its full termination (nv,
at ; thus, rohi^ ^so7ffi, like ra/ir/, ^soiiai, or with the u,
ToiffiVy \a&\ot6iv. The common form is abbreviated from
this.
LIIL
OF THE CONTRACTIONS OF THE SECOND DECLENSION.
1. Contraction takes place in this declension, when before
the last vowel of the root occurs an a, g, or o. E. g-. Xaoc,
hariov^ voog.
2. Contractions of cc o. Since both vowels are in the
root itself, their contraction takes place without reference to
the syllables of inflection, which attach themselves to the con-
tracted part, or fall off from it. A and o are always in this
declension contracted into a/, before whicli, in some words an
£ is introduced; e.g. mog, root Nao, contracted ua>, vzoj^ nom.
viug.
3. Inflection of the contracted forms with s inserted :
• Dual. Plural.
ao — £, £sy — £, ceo — ;, £<y,
ioj, n. ao — a, ico — a,
£«y,
-0, ao — IV, zm, ao — a)V, ioo — cov,
£(S;, iOJV,
ao — ig, £^c,
ao — a?, io) — ag.
Stag,
n. ao — a, lu — a, £&;,
ao — /, £&;,
n. 050 — a, ioi) — a, ica.
4. We perceive from this, that this declension, known
under the name of the Attic^ is not an ancient and peculiar
Singular.
Nom.
ao — g, zcog.
n. ao — v^ sctiv,
Gen.
ao — 0, w—
ia.
Dat.
ao — /, £<y,
Ace.
ao — v, ioov.
iOOy
Voc.
ao — ?, wg^
n. ao — V, icov^
108 OF DECLENSION.
method of inflection,* but entirely follows the second, mi\\
those peculiarities, which were introduced by the contraction
of a 0 in the ordinary way. And these are no other than the
rejection of the /orm«/ letters 0, g, a, after the vowels con-
tracted into -ZM ; e. g. (mog,) viuc, temple, (ro avuyccov, avu-
yaiov,) avojyicov, dining-room, — gen., (yzco-o,) h&/, (ccvojyiaj-o,)
avMyzco. Dual nom., (vs^y-s,) noj, {kvc^yica-z^ ccvajyico. Plur.
nom. {avMyioj-ot,), kvojyico, — even cov drops oft' from avuyzm in
the gen. plur., raJv (J)t.vojyza}-&)v,^ ccvuyzco \'^^^ while in vzug the
syllables coalesce, (yzco-cov,) vzuv, and v is dropped by several
in the accus., (yciov,') vzoj and vzojv, {\ayccoq^ Xayug, a hare ;
accus., "kocyoj. The voc. is the same as the nom.
Ohs. The accent of the oxytons, e.g. in vit^g, must, according to
§ XLii, n. 7, obs., be acute in the nom., (vao's,) cswg,— gen., {vM-o,)
vsw ; whence it follows that it does not deviate from rule.f It
maintains itself as acute against the weakness of the ; in the nom.
plur., 01 \iiui; but in the dat. sing., as well as the gen. and dat. dual
and plural, the acute over the radical o coalesces with the grave of
the formal vowel in the circumflex: roTv (vao-iv) vsSJv, — gen., ruv
Ivao-m) viuv, — dat., roTg (va6-!g) viipi. The accentuation of the accus.
vao-ug not vsug, but vswc, shows that a in the final syllable was thrown
out (vao-g), vswg. The s is without force, as an inserted letter, and
has no effect upon the accent, whence, e. g. in dvwysw, avuyiug, the
acute in spite of the final long vowel stands over the ante-penult.
5. Examples.
Singular.
0, hare, o, temple, ro\ chning-room,
N. Xayiug, vzug, amyzm,
G. Xay4 noo, ccvuyzo),
D. A. Xayo^, VSM, kva)yic>).,
A. Xay4 viojv, " kvuyicov,
V. "kayajg, nag, kmyzm.
* Buttm. copious Gr. Grammar, p. 137.
-j- Buttm. ut sup., p. 158, oba. 3.
OF DECLENSION.
109
Dual.
N. A.
V.
Xayoj,
ViOti,
G. D.
A,
Xay^v,
*
Plural.
N.
"kccydo^
vsco.
G.
kayuv.
vzajv^
D. A.
Xay&J?,
VIUQ,
A.
Kocyag,
VSOJC,
V.
"kayu,
ViOU^
ccvojyzoij,
avooyzm.
amyii)^
avcoyscu,
amyscug,
ccmys&j,
avMyiu.
Obs. 1 To this class belong also a considerable number of proper
names : Twoaoiuc, B^idpiuc, TaXug, &c., likewise some adjectives :
'IXsojg, propitious; dyri^Mg, without old age; to which also properly
pertains avuyiuv (avu, above, and ysa), uTiderstand o'txrifLa, lit. upper
room.
Obs. 2. — The ace. in u is prevalent in ri sue, the dawn; ace. rriv su,
and commonly alone in names of places, "A^wg, Kwc, Ksug, Tsug.
So also, ace. dyyj^co, It/VXsw-
Obs. 3. — Many vary into the third declension, e. g. xaXwg, sail-rope ;
gen. xaXw and -/.akuiog ; and nom. rauig, peacock, gen. raw, which
has also in the nom. ram, gen. ramog. Into the plural of some
the formation without a enters, e.g. yMXoi, -/.aXovg, not '/.dXtfj, jtaXug.
6. Contractions of g and of o. — For so, os, and oo, was
pronounced ov ; g and o disappear before the other vowels in
this kind of inflection : harkov, oarouv ; vos, voO ; voog, vovg ;
yoco, vu ; ocrga, htrroi, &c.
7. Examples.
Sinofular,
0, mind,
TO, bone,
N.
voog.
vovg.
oar&ov.
0(J70VV.
G.
voov,
vov.
OffTiOV,
haroij.
D.
A.
VOO),
vu.
hfTTiOO,
hfJTCU,
A.
voov.
vouv.
OCtTiOV,
OffTOVV,
V.
vos,
vov.
Dual.
oarkov.
OGTOUV.
N.
A.
V.
VOO),
VM,
oarkco,
OGTOJ,
G.
D.
A.
VOOIV,
volv,
oariotv,
OtTTOIV.
110
OF DECLENSION.
Plural.
N.
vo6<, m.
OffTSCC,
oaroi.
G.
vouv^ vcuv.
offr'wv.
harm.
D.
A.
vooig, voig.
offreotg.
6ffTo7g,
A.
voovg, vovg.
OffTSCC^
OffTKf
V.
vooi, m.
OffTSCC^
oaroi.
Obs. J. — The nom. dual shows by its accent, that it is formed not by
contraction, but by doubling of the radical o, before and after which
the weaker sounds were dropped {vo-o-z, vo-w-g), i/w, (offrs-o-i, oan-
u~i) ogTU). Here therefore is nothing opposed to fundamental rules,*
and no contraction.
Obs. 2. — Since the Greeks were accustomed to such words only in their
contracted shape, they usually, in the formation of their parts,
thought no more of the original uncontracted form. Hence the
compounds of voog and rrXooi throw back the accent, ivvoog, m^irrXoog ;
contr. ixjvovg, Ti^iTXovc, gen. suvou, crs^i'TrXou, where shvoov, »mou; ingi-
i-Xoov, ts^/tXoS would be ace. to analogy, svwi instead of ivvoT, except
that the accent does not fall back on the antepenult; in^i'xXoi, not
rr'spt'r'Koi, aaMvoug, -/.aKovoi.
Obs. 3. — In like manner some lose the radical o, e. g. do^v^oog, voc.
do^v^os, do^v^s, and the names compounded of voog, coiJ?, Uacmg,
KaXXivog, K^armg, Ev6mog for Haoivovg from Hae'mog, &c.
Obs. 4). — To xdveov, the basket, and the adj. in -iog remove in contrac-
tion the accent to the contracted syllable, xavsov, xctnZv; ^guffsos,
^gutfoug, &c.
Obs. 5 Accent. In this declension also, words formed directly from
the root are paroxytons, Xeyog, vfivog, o^x.og, (piXog, Todog, except ffo(p6g,
xaXog, 7i.a?t6g, he, but those with peculiar syllables of formation arc
oxytons, apaviff/iog, ^adfiog, eradfiog, TiXavd/^og, xwxuto'j, and those in
-aog and -(«g, Xaog, Sso'e, xovXiog. In some the meaning changes with
the accent, vofiog, law ; vo/jbog, pasture-ground ; Xovt^ov, bath ; Xovr^ov,
water for washing.
* Buttmann ut sup., p. 155, obs. 2.
OF DECLENSION.
Ill
THIRD DECLENSION.
LIV.
GENERAL REMARKS.
1. The root of the words in this declension is generally
disguised in the nominative by added vowels and consonants,
but is to be discovered by taking away og from the genitive.
E.g. nom. yj 'Trri^u^, the wing; o ^oci^cov^ the deity; o yiydg, the
giant ; o ^uaiKsug, the king ; gen. -^ri^vy-og, haif/jov-og, yi-
yavr-og^ ^uaiXs-og, hence roots '^rn^vy, ^oc,i(/jOv, yiyccur, (occfTiXs.
Thus in order to ascertain the root, we must consider the
nom. and gen.
2. We may name the words of the third declension, mute^
liquid) pur 6) as their root ends in one of the nine mutes, in
one of the liquids, ?l, i^, f, or in a vowel, short or anceps (s,
0, a, /, v).
3. Examples.
Mute.
Liquid.
Pure.
Tj KocTXcc-^,
6 l/jTlV,
0 h^zvg^
XaiKux-og,
l^nv-og,
k^s-og.
the storm.
the month.
the priest.
'/I [Jiici(Trt^f
0 Gurvj^y
'/I odOMg,
(/jdi(Triy-og,
aooTTJ^-og,
cciho-og,
the whip.
the preserver.
the shame.
^ iX'TTig,
Yl ccAg,
TO ^dx^Vy
IX-Trth-og,
ak-og.
^dz^v-ogy
the hope.
the sea.
the tear.
Obs. 1. — Some roots end in a mute and liquid together, viz. in gx, vr,
yy (i. e. \)y\ and in %r. See the examples of declension.
Obs. 2. — The declension is managed here also, by attaching the
proper termination to the roots of words.
IV2
OF DECLENSION.
4. Terminations alone.
Sing.
Dual.
Plural.
N. commonly g,
s,
gf, neuter a,
G. ' og,
ii',
O'C,
D. A. /,
iV,
<7<V,
A. a, V,
2,
a?, neuter a,
V. often as N.
s,
£C, neuter a.
Ofo. — It is in this declension that the extension of iv into oiv in the
dual, marked in the general scheme, takes place.
§LV.
PARADIGMS AND EXAMPLES OF THE THIRD DECLENSION.
1. Paradigms of mutes.
Singular,
;j, storm,
0, love,
ro^ body,
n, wmg.
N.
'koiXka-'li,
kcog,
(TCUf/jOC,
^Tg^y|,
G.
Ka/XaT-oc,
s§coT-ogf
aojybccr-og,
TTS^uy-og,
D.
A.
Xdikax-i,
'i^COT-l,
(roij(/jur-iy
TTi^Vy-l,
A.
Xa/Xaor-a,
'i^air-a,
aooiLu,
•rrs^yy-a.
V.
'k'OuXcc'^^
'i^ag.
Dual.
(TCUfJtjCC,
"TTTS^yl.
N.
A. V.
'kai'ka,'7r-i.
'i^OJT-i,
(rcij(jbccr-&.
TTS^yy-g,
G.
D. A.
XaikaT-oiv,
' Plural.
(TCO(J!jKr-0tV,
'ZTS^vy-oiv.
N.
'kcciXa'Tr-ic,
'i^ojT-ig^
(Tc«j[jijur-a,
•rrs^yy-2?.
G.
Xonhd'Tr-ooVf
l^ur-m.
(Toffjuar-oifv,
'TTTS^Vy-iUU,
D.
A.
XdiXcc^iv*),
S^MfflV * ),
(TCO[JtjCC(TlV * ),
xrs^v^iv * ),
A.
XatKccTr-ccgf
s^ajT-ug,
(TCO[/jUT-CC,
Trsfyy-ac,
V.
XatXocTr-ig,
hcor-sg.
(Ta)(/jur-cc,
'Trre^uy-zg.
*) Obs The dative XaiXa-^iv, s^usiv, cuifLaeiv, Trs^u^/i/, from Xa/Xa-
'jTCiv, s^carSiVf Cw/AaTC/v, vn^vyG/v, by a known analogy, § xxii.
2. Paradigms of mutes with liquids, and of those in /cr.
or DECLENSION.
113
Singular.
0, thong, ^, phalanx,
N. i(jtjug, (pocKccy^f
G. i(jijcivTog, (pcckccyyoSf
D. A. IfjijcivTt, (puXocyyiy
A. tftjoivTUi (paXayyUy
V. {(jijdcv, (pocXocy^,
Dual.
N. A. V. l^dvTiy (pxkccyyz^
G. D. A, ifMavTOiv, (poCkayyoiVy
Plural.
N.
G.
D. A.
A.
V.
(paCKdyyiCy
(pcckdyyuv.
(pocKoty^iv.
V/W *
i(jb(x,vTag,
i(/jDiVTeg,
ri, night,
vvxrog,
vufcri,
PVKTOC,
VVKTiy
VVKTOiVy
vvxrzg,
VVKTUV,
VVKTUgy
vvfcrsg.
ipdKoiyyag,
(pctkccyyig,
* Obs.-^'l/xasiv, ^Xay^iv, vv^iv, fi-om '//lavrffiv, (paXayyeiv, tiuxrm, ac-
cording to § XXV, 2, 3.
3, Paradigms of the liquids.
Singular.
0, deity.
ro, fire,
0, age.
0, beast.
N.
h(x,i(jtMVy '
' ^i^^»
alojVy
^ki
G.
toci^jjovog.
w^g^
alcovog^
^iJ§og,
D. A.
hatjjuovi,
TV^l\
aluviy
^^§h
A.
^oci^ova^
or%.
aluvcc.
^^fa.
V.
hcii(jjOv,
Dual.
aim.
^^f,
N. A.
V. ^0ii(jj0vSf
Ty^s,
Ciiaivi,
^%g.
G. D.
A. hcct(jij6votv,
Plural.
uluvoiVy
^fl§o7vy
N.
^ut[jbovsg^
'TTV^U,
alajvigy
^%g?,
G.
hoClfJjOVMV,
TU^COU,
cclmcov.
^)]§COVj
D. A.
^CCl^JjOCtV*
'^rv^ffiv.
aiuGiv*
^ri^ffiv,
A.
hocifjtjovccg,
vv^cc,
Kicovag,
^^fa?,
V.
hoeJf/jOVig,
VV^OCy
ttiiong,
^%g?.
* Obs. — Aai/ioen and aiuxfiv instead of
XXIV, 6.
H
bai/ioveiv, aiuvffiv, ace. to ^
114
OF DECLENSION.
4. Paradigms of the pure in an anceps.
Singular.
ri, sheep,
^, city,
6, corpse,
ro, horn.
N.
oi?, oig,
•TroKig,
vsxvg,
Ki^ag,
G.
oi'og, oiog.
'ffoKzoog,
HKVOg,
nk^oiog, ug.
D.
OH, on.
itokai.
VlKVi, vt,
Ki^Oi'i, Ul,
A.
oiv, oh.
"xfjkiv.
v'iiCVV,
iti^ccg.
V.
01,
TOkl,
Dual.
ViKV,
d^ccg.
N.
oiz, oh,
ToXss,
VifCVS,
tti^az, d.
G.
otoiv, oloHv,
'TTOkiMV,
Plural
VZKVOtV,
Ki^doiv, av.
N.
oizg, ohg, oig.
ToXsg?, iig.
vzKVig, vg.
Ki^au, a,
G.
him, olm.
'TCOklUV,
vizvm.
ZBgdciJv, Siv,
D.
oiffiv, Oiffiv,
'TTOkZSlV,
ViZVfflV,
zi^afftv.
A.
oiag, olug, oig,
'TToKzag, ug.
viKvag, vg,
Ki^au, a,
V.
ohg, ohg, oig.
ToXseg, stg,
viy,vig, vg.
Ki^OiOC, d.
5. Paradigms of the pure in a short vowel, with contrac-
Sinai-ular.
6, king, ^, trireme, to, wall, ^, sound,
^aaikzvg, r§iy]§rig, 727xog, hx'^,
(oaffiliog, lag, r^in^iog, ovg, rzi%iog, ovg, hx^og, ovg.
tions.
N.
G.
D. A.
A.
V.
^ciffiXiOi, T§iri§Ba, rj, TiT^og,
^affiXiv, T-^'^sc, 7&7xog,
Dual.
r^;%g£, f}, rsixss, ri,
rgr/jgioiv, oiv, rzr/joiv, olv.
Plural.
jSctc/^ig?, zig, r^t>]§isg, eig, T£/%sa, rj,
(ioiffiXiojv, r^in^iuv, MV, tuxsojv,
(5oi(rtAiv(riv, r^r/i^iffiv, nix^div,
(ooifrr/doig, iig, T^iri^zag, ug, niyj.cc, >?,
jSaff/Assc, ug, r^i^^&ig, &ig, rzix^fx,, jj,
6. Examples for exercise in declension.
a. Mutes. 4. Mutes with liquids.
1. With p sounds. (f«, vr, and yy, i. e. vy,)
^ o-v]/, QTog, ■/} <Tu§^, ffcc^xog, 6 ffcorrj^, rrj^og,
the voice, the flesh, the preserver,
N. A. V. ^ccfftXk,
G. D. A. (ouffiXzoiv,
N.
G.
D. A.
A.
V.
rixoi, 01,
vjXOcc, u.
hx^->
2d decl.
nxoi,
2d decl.
OF DECLENSION.
115
71 Xi^vl'^, i^og,
0 yiyag, avrog^
the lustral water,
the giant,
'^ Kur^ki-^, upog^
0 oihovg, ovTog^
the roof.
the tooth.
2. With k sounds.
0 XaiyI, /yyo?,
0 Kri^i)^, VKog,
the pebble.
the herald,
ri mX'Triy^, lyyog.
71 (pXo^, oyog.
the trumpet.
the flame.
With KT.
71 %/;, TPi^og,
6 olvcc^, CCKTOg^
the hair.
the sovereign.
3. With t sounds.
b. Liquids.
TO (poUg, (purog.
With X, f, f.
the h^ht,
7} (pfXorrjg, Tjrog,
the sea,
the friendship.
0 ^^CcXT7]§, %0?,
ro (SoyXgyjOoa, arog^
the harper.
the counsel,
;5 p/-^, p/"{^o?,
TO (/jiXt, irog,
the nose.
the honey,
0 XSi[J(j&>v, cuvog,
;j 'TTiKsiocg, cc^og,
the storm.
the dove.
0 '4'^^, -^d^og,
;5 ^o^yg, y^oj,
the starling.
the helmet,
0 "kii/jTiv, hog,
the harbour,
0 ax[/ja)V, ovog,
the anvil.
c. Pure.
1. With an anceps.
TO ffiXug, ccog,
the lustre,
TO yij^ag, uog,
the old age,
0 (AavTig, log,
the prophet,
^ "TTiTvg, vog,
the pine tree.
2. With £, 0.
0 IXzyx^g, sog,
the infamous,
0 'y§ci(pwgy iog,
the writer,
TO svxog, sog,
the wish,
^ cci^cog, oog,
the modesty.
LVI.
CONTRACTIONS OF THE THIRD DECLENSION.
1. Contraction in this declension occurs either in the two
last syllables of the root, e. g. Tsr'kaKozvT, nom. ifku-KOiig, ifka,'
Ttovg, gen. irXaKOiVTog, 'jr'kuKovvTog, as in vot.o-g, voco-o of the
second decl., or in the last radical syllable and the attached
sounds (%2), k^kocg, kofig.
2. The contraction in the root maintains itself under the
form., which it has assumed in the genitive, through the rest
of the cases : tKoczovvti, TrXaxovncc ; Tii/jTing, Tifij^g, gen.
TiybnzvTog, Ti[jij7JvTogi ti^^vti; {cpikiovT,^ (pihkuv, (pikuv; (ptXsovTog,
(piXouvToc, ipiKovvTi ; since it occurs in no pure, and thus the
H 2
llG OF DECLENSION.
root, discovered and contracted in the genitive, is always
protected by its final letters against the influence of the formal
syllables. Here then there is no need of particular paradigms.
This contraction occurs in ceo (Ssi^ofpaovr), Hsvo^aJv, Hsvo^^yj'roj,
in «}■ in &§a('i, 0^af, Q^cczog, in sa in ro la,^, the spring, ^^,
gen. 'i^^og (with the accent continuing over ;j) ; ^eXsag' (in the
nom. always open), gen. ^^zhkarog, Viki^Tog; to ffreu^, (Tttj^,
gen. (TTiaTog, arrjTog ; ro <p?£^f> g^^n. <p^ia,rog, (p^TJTog ; in og in
T/Va^og/c, 'TchMKOvg (thus formed from the radical sounds ogvr
before g was extended into gi), gen. ifkot^Kovvrog^ ' A(^udovgy
'Avh[jtjOvg, 'SfSXivovg, 'Fcci^jvovg, ''Poc^vovvrog ; lastly in rii and eo
of adj. and part, (pmt^ngy (pmng^ gen. (poov^ivrogy (pChkcav^ (piXiovrogy
(piXojv, (pikovvrog.
3. Contraction of the other kind unites.
ojg, aa, m a,
ao,
oico, m Uy
iu, gg, — ??,
S£?,
iccg, — stg.
go, OV,
iCOy eOy
60/, 0/,
oUf — a.
og, — oy,
/g?, /a?, — /"f , yg?, ya?, — y?,
in the forms shown by the paradigms, and removes the diae-
resis of the dat. sing. : o7/, oli ; vzKvi, v'zkvi ; ^ufTiKit, ^aaiXzi.
Obs. 1. — The contraction sa, £?, — ?j, is found in those in rig, with a
consonant before tj, and in the neuters in og: r^iTj^rjg, r^irj^sa, r^irj^rj;
aXridrjg, ra aX'/]6ia, dX»j^^ ; to, n'r/ta, ni^rj; fs — rj fluctuates in
these last, appearing also in the shape of si : ru yiva from yhog
becomes rw y£i/»j, but tw cxsAs/^^^ from ro ffzsXog. It is suppressed in
those in £uc, vc, with s in their inflection : (SaffiXtvg, ^aaiXsd ; yXuKug,
gen. yXuxsos, ace. yXujcsa with long a, plural, tcc yXyxsa with short
a ; ^adiXis, yXv/.k. — If a vowel stand before sa, it is contracted into
a : vyiTjg, byi'sa, uyia. ; ivipv^g, iutpusa,, iv<f)va ; Ils/ga/sug, TLii^aiia,
Usi^aTa ; ;»;^o£u; (a measure for liquids), ;(;oa, and in the plural sag
— -Sg : EuCoeuc, EiQosag, EvZoag (Apoll. Alex., ff. 'Avtuv. p. 386, c),
ayvifvg (pillar or altar sacred to Apollo in the streets), ayvi'sag, ayviag.
Obs. 2 — Likewise the contraction of «w — u, hi — 07, is limited to the
above-mentioned words in »is and og: r^i^suv, r^iri^uv (yet auvrjdrig
OF DECLENSIOX. 117
has commonly gvvi^dsm afld euvf,6aiv with accent thrown back) ; rn^uv,
Tiiyoiv, and is suppressed in the rest : (SasiXivg, (SccffiXioov, jSadiXsoiv.
Even the neuters in 05 frequently omit this contraction: av6og, av-
6iuv; and so o^suv, ks^Bsuv, &c. But it prevails in the words noticed
in obs. 1 with a vowel before E: 'E^sr^isvg, gen. 'Egsrg/sws, 'Egerg/ws;
voKiivg (name of the state -protecting Jove), gen. mXiug ; Usi^anvg,
gen. Tlsi^aiuc, &c. ' AXiivg, fisherman, maintains its open form,
aX/sa, aXisocg.
Obs. 3. Eo remains open in those which have / or u in the nom. : rh
aOTV, asnog; rrsvs^i, pepper, Tsv^sog; rjdug, fidsog; yXmvg, yXv/iog.
Obs»^. Oa — u in aidug, aidoa, aidu; ^wg, vjoa, ijco; but perhaps it
would be more correct to form alUa, aldu ; ^da, ^w, with doubled 0
and a thrown away, as is usual in the forms without 2 in the nom-
inative : ri'^uj, ace. ri^oa, rr/jl) ; ^s/ow, ace. (pudoa, (pii8u>.
Obs. 5. — In iig, lag, vig, ua$, — ig, us, we must understand an ejection
of £ and a and an elongation of 1, u.
§ LVII.
PECULIARITIES IN THE FORMATION OF THE CASES.
1. Nominative of mutes. This is formed by the addition
of 2 to the root in masculine and feminine nouns, with those
alterations and ejections of mute letters which are thereby-
occasioned : (oT-?,) o-^ ; (J^oj'Kccz-g,) ^uXal ; (iXx^^-?,) sXtt/? ;
{yvKT-g, vvz-g,) vv^, vvKrog. The neuters, wanting- this 2,
suffer the mute to drop oft": (ji^sKir, ro (jbsKi. Comp. the ex-
amples for declension. The short vowels before the mutes
remain unaltered : ((pXoy-g,) (pKo^, <p\oyoq ; ((pXsS-c,) (pX^ ;
except g in {akwrczz-g^^ akuTrii, akuTiKog., a fox. So also
the ancipites : (ikTio-g,) eX^/V, gen. IXTilog ; ^oJacc?, ^u-
KoiKog, and hence KaT^Ai-^, not zcir'/jXi'^y, gen. H.aT'/!Xi<pog ;
many however have already in the root the vowel naturally
long : /soa|, li^dzog ; ^co§a,^, '^oj^dx.og ; ola§, o'iccKog ; Oa/a^,
(Paidxog ; pi-^, pi-rog ; ^^/?, (poix.og ; •r&^'hi^, "Tti^Uog ; <^oml^
^oivifcog; rirrt^,Tir7i'yog; [JMffTi'^, (^dariyog ; -d^Tz, ■<^rxflg ', and
118 OF DECLENSION.
many with t sounds which are almost universally oxyton and
feminine : (iccX^ig, -I'^og ; KrjXig, -7'6og ; !cvyj(i>Ig, -7log, &c. The
following alone are accented on the penult : o^vig, -i0og ;
ayXtg, -ihg ; [MoijbTg, -idog. — Also v in f3o/oo€u?, -vx,og ; ^o/^t)?,
-v>cog; z'/i§v^, -vzogy zokzu^, -vyog*
Obs. — From the collision of vrg the following necessary alterations
arose: [yiyoivr-g, yiyavg,) y'lyag, yiyavrog; (oSoir-g,) odo\Ji, odovTog;
{ruipdivT-g, Tu<p6iig,) TV(pdsvrog; [bsixvuvr-g,) dn'Mug, -vvrog. Aswi/, Xsovrog,
lion, varying from this, has in the nom. a root without t as the basis :
Ksov, Xiuv, like {dai//,ov,) daifx,ui/, corap. Lat. leo, leonis. N maintains
its place before 2 in (iK(jjivd-g,) sXfiivg, sX/iivdog ; Ti^uvg, Ti^uvdog.
2. Nominative of liquids. Only in neuters does the short
vowel of the root remain unaltered : ro i^ro^, to olppeu, and
doubles itself in the rest: (^toijmv,) iroi^rjv^ -mg; (bcx,i(j!jOv,')
^ai(Jboov, -ovog. Elongation of the ancipites occurs only in
(^(jijiXav,') ^AXdg, [MXa.vog ; ruXoig, rakolvog; tD^, irv^og^ since
in the rest they are raidically long : -v^a^, -^oi^^og ; Kct^, Ka^oc,
Carian ; Uaidv, Uaiavog ; Uuv, Ilccvog. Into those in Tv, vv, 2
generally enters: uzrig, -hog, "ig^ 'ivog; ^Ig, ^Tvog; 'EXsyc;"?,
^aXa[Mlgy ^o^Kvg, ^o^Kvvog, To^rug, -vvog. Of Jv without 2
some traces appear in the latter use of S^/v, hx<pii/. In Roman
names, s of the syllable ENS, passes into H: (^KX&iJbsiig,)
KXifjuT^g, KXifjtjZvrog, Clemens, OboCXrig, OvdXivrog, Valens.
Obs. — I remains unaltered in r/, rig, rivog, under its several meanings.
E passes into s/ in the monosyllables ; (iv,) ilg, hog, xnig, xrsvog.
3. Nominative of pures. The termination of these is
* Concerning the accent of ytyi^d'^, <pohT^, &c., see Schaefer ad Soph.
Philoct., p. 347. Since the old Grammarians, in the face of analogy,
reckoned the vowel of these nominatives short, notwithstanding its length
in the other cases, and so wrote ?c5jgu^, pom^, they could do so only in
consequence of a vicious pronunciation, already introduced in their days.
Still later, the oblique cases were pronounced XTj^vxog, kc, like av&^u'wog,
&c.
OF DECLENSION. 119
-sometimes in one of the ancipites. E
assumes 2 and doubles itself: (r^r/ios,) T^i^^'/jg, -iog; {aXyi&z,^
6 oCKriOrig ; except in the neuter of adjectives, to aX/i0ig, to
ciff^ccXig, &c. O passes into Cl : rixoj, KXhoj, tsi^m ; gen.,
'/JXo-og, vjxpvg, Ky.siovg, Iliidovg ; and assumes 2 in ^ cci^cug ;
gen., uthoog, uihovg. Anomalous is ((3o,) j8oD?, ^oog. A
appears unaltered in neuters with 2 added to it : to a'lkccg^
(TiKccog ; I, lengthened with 2 in %Ig, Kiog, ace, fcIVy the corn-
weevil ; short in pollysyllables, ToXig, 'lOPtg. T is long in
h§vg, ^ovog ; (Jtjvg, (Jjvog; lyjvg, lyjijog ; 'E^;vvi)?, -vog^ &c.: in
neuters it has no 2, and is short ; e. g. to ^dx,§v, 'hdz^uog.
Obs The neuter substantives in £, T£/p^of, rs/j^soj, rj^og, iZ-/jocy &c. are
formed anomalously, inasmuch as their nominative changes the weak
syllable s; {rir/i-i;), into og {riiyjtg). Those in sus and aug have been
introduced among the pure roots only by the attenuation of the r:
(iSaSiXifg, vafg,) (SaGiXsvg, vauj.
4. Genitive. The / of most pures in /c, as well as the
V of many in vg and v, passes into s, in the gen. and dat.
singular, dual, and plural : 'TroXig, itoXzog^ -TtoXii; irnyygt '^^-
X^^'it "^hx^i ; and so "TToXioiVy xrjy^ioiv, ttoKscov, 'xokiai, &c.
The 0 of this form is by the Attics doubled into cn)'. 'irokiug^
dual, ToKzojv, and also that of nouns in ivg ; (iufftXsug, (ooctri-
Ascog ; h^svg, h^'icog ; in some of which the g is dropped ; yoivgy
X'Jicog, xooog ; Hsi^aizug, Yln^aioog. This s is also properly
mute, even in the plural, and not accounted a syllable : 'jroXicov,
'Tryj'/iojv ; TroXzcog, 'irriyjoog.
5. Accusative, Tlie pures, of which the nominatives are
/c, vg^ avg, and oug, end the accus. sing, in v ; those in ig at
the same time resuming their / : xoKig, (ooT^ug, vccvg, ^ovg ;
gen. TToXsoi/g, (ooTovog, vaog, (Soog ; ace. voKtv, (ioT^uu, vccvv,
^ovv.
Obs. — Paroxytons in ir, iS, td, v&, have both forms : 'h xa-^ii, ace. %af/i/
and "^a^ira ; 'i^ig, ace. 'ipha, and 'i^iv ; o^wg, ace. o^vtv and oovi&a, ; xo^yj,
ace. Ko^uda and xo^uv. So also rroXuToug, rrdkiinrow, and ToXucroSa, the
form in a being the poetic. Xao/$, as " one of the Graces," has
always Xa»/7-K,
Ii20 OF DECLENSION.
6. The vocative is commonly like the root; e. g. ^yyctTiij^,
loci[/jm, pyiroo^, (ior§vg, 'ZoXig ; gen. ^yyarg^oj, loii(jt,ovog, pyiro§og^
(ior^og^ '?r6}jog ; voc. ^vyccrs^y p^T-o^, laTjjjOVy j^or^Vy 'ttoKi. So
NgjM/Sc/, ^vvioi (Porson ad Eur. Phceniss.^ 187 J- The r after
V di'ops off' from the root : KaX%a?, KaX^avroj, KaX^^av ;
0oa?, ©oaf ; Aia?, ATav ; %af /£/?, ^a^/svro?, xa^^sv f Venet.
Schol., ad Il.y cif S6). Some suffer the {/ likewise to drop,
and lengthen the u: "ArXag, "ArXocvrog, "Arka ; lloXvla,(Jbcigy
TloXvhdi/jOi ; as also § in 'irocTg, 'Tratbog, Ta7; "A§rs[/jig, A^Tk^/ji-
^0?, "A^nybi ; Aa;^/, rv^avvi^ and even ;t ; yy>^, yvvcciKog, yvmiy
and aval, oivccKTog, civa, as well as aVa|. In the rest the
mutes retain the g added to the nom., and the pures in s (gy?,)
and y lose it: 'i^ug, ^OKTiX&vg, vavg ; voc. 'i^atgy ^ocffiXsvy vccv.
O passes into oi : cclhajg^ cci^6-og, oclhoi ; h%^^ W/P'
Obs. — A vowel originally long, remains long also in the vocative : w
lYKdrm, oi fiXorrii, &c. The vowel that is made long remains so in
oxytou substantives ; as, vot/xyiv, -mg, u rroifiTjv. On the contrary, it
is shortened in 'AtoXXwi/, Uofuduv^ auryj^, voc. "AffoXXoi', TlodBidov,
ffuTi^, both the last with the accent thrown back, as likewise w -rargg,
avip, 8agg, from Tarri^, dvrj^, 8ar]^.
7. The dative plural retains v in those in evg, avg, ovg :
^oiffiXivg, (ici(TiX&v(Ti ; mvg, vavffi; (Bovg^ ^ovai; and undergoes
the alterations required by the admission of <r in ff/ ; vy^, vu-
KTog {vvKr(ji\ vv^t; ohoOg, ohovTog (o^ovT<r<), ohovffi.
§ LVIII.
r>OUBLE FORMS FROM A SHORT VOWEL IN THE ROOT.
1 . Some words in ;j^, -a^oj, throw away the g before the f ,
in the gen. and dat.,(^' and so exhibit a double form : root,
Targ^, nom. Tar^g", gen. -rarg^o? and Turgog ; so that now the
one, now the other, appears in the common dialect. After
the letter v, when it is brought into collision with ^ in such
forms, a ^ is added in order to soften the sound : ccne, nom.
OF DECLENSION.
121
ai'%, gen, (av^o?,) ccvhoog.
and in the
dat, plur. a, after the
abbreviated root (■rafs^fl'/,
Tocr^fft), 'TTOir^dai. So also {ocn^at.
awS^ffi,) avh^dai.
^2. Paradigms.
Singular.
0, father.
0, man,
N.
Tar^l*,
avTi^,
G.
TOtTS^g^ TOiT^Ogy
avs^og, ocvl^og,
D. A.
TOiTSPl, 'TFCCr^i,
oui'i^iy avh^iy
A.
Tocre^u,
a/s§Dc, avhgUy
Y.
Toirs^,
Dual.
clvso.
N. A. V.
-Trocrs^s,
afgfg, oivh^i,
G. D. A.
'xari^oiVy
Plural.
avi^oiv, a,vh^6ivy
N.
TUTS^ig,
oivs^&g, oivh^zg.
G.
Tccrk^ajv, irocr^oivy
cc'A^coVy avlouv,
D. A.
'TrocT^ccat,
(afS^Ci) ccvh^atTi,
V.
'TrciTi^ocg^
avk^ccg^ avh^ocgy
A.
"TTCcrk^igy
ccvsgsgy oivh^sg.
Obs. — ArifirjTTj^, the uanie of Ceres, has the accus. also without i,
A^//,93rga. Here the accent moves back, although in other instances
it stands universally over the last syllable of the abbreviated form :
■jraTgds, -jrarg/, 'xar^uv ; except in the dat. plur., where it stands over
the penult: 'zar^dffi, dvd^dffi, &c.
3. Examples:
0 ccffrri^y acrr^ogy the star, dat. plur. anr^fkai ; AT^ffj^rrjo,
ArifjtjriT^og, Ceres, ^ (Ji^rirrig, [Jb/jT^ogy the mother, ;; ^yoir'/igy
^vyoiT^og, the daughter, (a^^jJ',) agvog, a lamb, ^ yacr^^,
the belly, ynar^og.
§LIX,
OF THE ANOMALOUS FORMS OF THE THIRD DECLENSION.
1. That is called anomalous^ which is inconsistent with
\'2'2
OF DECLENSION.
the prescribed laws of formation ; e. g. when from x^i'^f
nom. %a^/?, not xd^ihog but %a^/rof appears in the genitive ;
when roots end in a long vowel, gen. T^oj-og, '^[jjco-og, and the
like.
2. The anomaly is analogous^ or has analogy^ when it
recurs in several forms. Examples will appear as we proceed.
3. JVords u'hich are injlected according to two declen-
sions. (The numbers designate the declension.)
Nom. 3, Ol^Tovg and 1, OihiTrohrig. Gen. 3, Olhi'Trohog
and 1, O/^/To^ou, &c.
^MK^uT'/ig, gen. 3, 2(i;;i^aroy?. Ace. 3, 1<coK^dr'/i, 1, Ssy^g-a-
r;jv. So Ayi[MO(rdiV'/ig, &c. ^r^s-^/za^^jc, voc. Sr^s-v^/a^s?.* The
same variations in the pi. 1, ' A^i<Tro(pccvcci, rovg ^.M^c^urug,
3, KXii(T0smg.
Nom. 3, "Krzozkrjg. Dat. 2, 'Er2o;^X(i^. Ace. 3, 'Erso-
;cX^, &c.
Nom. 2, ^ TT^oxoog^ ovg, the ewer. Dat. plur. 3, ivQpxovGiv.
Nom. 3, ro -rj}^, the fire. Dat. pi. 2, itvQ^olg^ watch-fires.
Nom. 2, ro '^d/i^uoi/, 3, ro ^d^^v, the tear. Gen. Icck^vov
and ^u,K^vog. So o (TKupog, oy, and ro CKv^pog, 5og, the cup.
So also (TKorog, darkness, o;^o?, a chariot, &c. To /C^ivov, the lily,
ra zoivza, ro Vzv^^ov, the tree, Tot ^sf^^sa, Vivh^zcti.
Nom. 3, ©aX^?. Gen. 1, QaXzoo, later, 1, QocXov, and
3, &oiX'/iTog. Dat. 1, ©aA?;, later, 3, QdX'/jri. Ace. 1, 0a-
X^j/, later, &dXrjru.
Nom. 3, "A^^^i:, Mars, 3, "A§iog. Ace. 1, "A^pjy.t
4. The root ^ot^rv^ exchanges its ^ for g in the nominative :
0 f/joi^Tvg, the \vitness, y^oj, y^;, yv. Dat. pi. i/jd^rv(Ji.
5. The following roots extend their short vowel when g
is added to the nominative :
6 KTitg, '/cnvog,
the comb.
'7ro\ (to^j,)
0 'TTOVg, -TTO^og,
the foot.
%o, (%oc,)
the measure.
|3o, (3o?>|^«^. bos,)
6 (iovg, (ooog, ace.
jSoyf, the ox, pi.
* In Aristoph. Nub., 1208. (1206. W.)
f Bruvick ad .^scli. Pers., 84 (86, W.), and ad Eur. Phoeniss , 133,
947. (134, 933, 1006, W.).
OF DECLENSION. 1^23
(3o£?, (iovc, ^ou(Ji, ^oag, (^ovg. So also x^vg (measure for
liquids), x^'^g, xo'i', %ouv. Plur. %o£j, x^^'^'i X^^^-> together with
the forms from %02yc. Gen. ^oixJ?, ace. %oa, xoag.
6. Roots, which end with a long vowel :
a. 6 T^cijg^ T^co-og, ^(Jbijg, ^[jm-oc, 6 [jtjr]r^!>jg, [jj^ir^aj-og^ mother's
brother, 'jra.rocog, father's brother, j^^mc, n^coog, &c., end
their roots with m : Tpo;, (Jji^rcco, &c. Af/Jjg, which
arises out of ^(Laog (B^ooaa;, I subdue) ; and T^oo from
Tgifl ill Tg^o/c^, evince that we should consider these roots
not as original, but as contracted or elongated.
b. Yi y^Kug (^Germ. die Grcme), the old woman, and tj vavg,
the ship, gen. yodog, vdog, close their roots, ygd, vd, with
long a, which arises from the Ionic tj, ygrj, v/j (y^Jjyc,
vriiig), which, again, springs from s, y^s and vs. The
primitive root y§& displays itself in the Germ, greis^ the
root n in the Ionic gen. vzog^ ace. v'zcc, he.
Paradigm.
Singular.
^, ship, ^, old woman,
N. vDcvg^ ygoivg,
G. vocog and viojg, y^ocog,
D. A. vyi's, y^oii\
A. vavv, ygocvv,
V. vav, 7i<^^i
Plural.
N. vrjzg, yocizgy y^ocvg,
G. vioiv, yoocaJv,
D. A.
VCCVffl,
y^ciUffi
A. vcivg, y^clccg, y^ocvg.
Obs. — From •)(ga. in %gaw, %g^^/, I want, is formed, %^ao5, %^£W5, as
from Xads, Xsw^. Gen. again (phases) %g£w$. Ace. (j^gaea) %jsa.
7. Words with roots of different forms.
P f oar, nom. ou?, an ear.
I oiT^ gen. lairo?.
p. f Kvov, nom. ;£yiyj', a dog.
I Kvv^ gen. Kvvog.
124 OF DECLENSION.
T-, iyvvcc, nom. ^ yvvri, the woman,
rrom i '
iyuvonK, gen. yvvaizog.
■r. (yccXoc, nom. ro ydXcc, the milk.
From -! ' - /.
lyaAocKT, gen. yccXaKTog.
j^ i^opv, nom. ro ^o^y, the spear,
rrom ^ v, v/
loo^ccT, gen. oo^arog.
jj Jt^^oo, nom. TO vhcog, the water,
x^rom "i fv r/v.
(yoar, gen. voccrog.
Obs. 1. — We perceive that the forms olg and urog proceed from the
different contractions of the root oar. The first is seen in the Epic
form ra (Aiara,. The root of the nom. occurs again only in the voc.
and in neuters also in the ace. sing. : c5 xjov, S) yhvai (as before w
a/6o? from the root ouho). However yw^i and yaka, may be explained
likewise by the abjection of the consonants x, xr. — Like S^wg is cxoi^
gen. gKccTog fLat. scaturire), dung.
Obs. 2. — The neuters in og appear also to have double roots : ro nT/og,
gen. rii-)(iog, the wall ; ro rsZ-xog, rsv^iog, the tool ; ro ii)y(^og, tv^eog,
the wish, &c. ; but this is only apparent. The roots rsf^s, riv)(i,
i-j^i, assumed, like those in a (e. g. rh dXag) the g : rnyjg, rsv^ig,
iv-Xig, and the more slender sound of s was raised to that of o : rt7-
Xog, &c.
8. We must particularly observe, in addition : vlog., 'Lzvg,
Xii§- These were declined from the roots :
Singular.
Zs, Z;jv, and A/. x^f ^^^^ %^'f-
Jupiter, h-> hand,
Zgy?, ^ %g/f^,
A/-<5? and Z^voc, xz^og and %£/fo?,
A;'/' and Z^v/, %2^/ and ^s/^/,
A/a and Z^va, %2^a and X2<fa,
Zsy, ^g/^,
Dual,
wanting, )^s^g and yji^i.
Plural.
N. y/o/and y/gi? (y/ggc), wanting, -^gfg? and 'x;g/fg?,
VI and y/g.
0, son.
N.
y/o?.
G.
y/-oy and y/g-o?,
D.
A. y/-aJ and y/g?,
A.
yZ-ev and y/ga.
V.
y/g,
N.
y/o/,
G.
y/oTf,
OF DECLENSION. 1^25
G. uiaf, wanting', %Sf^J' iH'fl yj^^^^v^
D. A. vloig and y/s(T/, /C^f^r/,
A. vlovq, Xfi^^^^
V. y/o/ and y/s/?, PC^^^g and yji^zg.
9. A at the close of the root passes sometimes into r :
Xoi>^i^i nom. %a^/?, gen. )^a^;^o? and ^tk^iTog. So Sirtg, gen.
Qirihog and Qirirog.
10. The # sounds and v at the end of the root are fre-
quently thrown away, whence arise contractions according to
the rules formerly given, or the ace. ends in v. Thus are
rejected,
a. r. Dat. xd^iri, %a^"5 X'^^^^ ^^^^ X'^f'^j 0sr;i/. Also,
0 'I'h^ojg, sweat, dat. 'i^q^oiti and 'i'h^coi, J'^f^, ace. 'i})^cora,
(J'^^sya), 'i^^co, with cc thrown away, 70 yJz^ag^ the horn,
gen. Ki^oiTog, ^ci^ocog^ KZ^ojg, &c.
b. §. r, ^?.g/c, the key, gen. zXzihog., ace. kKzIv, as if the
root were xXzi, not ;«X£/^. So 71 (Jj^rig^ wisdom, gen.
(jj^irthog and jM/^r/oc, ace. [/j^rtv, &c.
c. S^. o^f/g, a bird, o^vidog, ace. o^v/^a and o^wi', and as
accessory forms in the pi. o^vs/^ and o§vim. Ko^yj, a
helmet, gen. zo^udog., ace. kopv^oc and «o^yv.
<^. V. ' AToKkcovoi, (JAi^ovK (^' AToXkcooc, (Jjii^ooc), ' AxoXkof,
fjbit^co. Several lose 1/ in the nom. : ;; urihajv and o(,rih&>,
the nightingale, gen. arj^ouog and (ayjhoog) a^houg, ace.
a'/jhovcc, and a?j^^. So eiKiu, an image, xzhihu., a swallow,
Fo^yiy, prop. name.
Ofe. — TloCithuv (from -aoji/) has ace. Uosud&i, and voc. IIoVs/Soi', for
Uodsidaov.
1 1 . The roots, which end in two separate vowels, e. g.
kKsz in 'UpoizXiTig, contracted 'H^cczXijg, Us^ixXii^g, Us§iPik>jgy
&c., fall under the common contraction of those in g, and in
some instances admit of a twofold contraction.
N. Ue^izkirig^ YlBgizXfjg,
G. Ili§iKkh-og, Yli^iKhkovg,
D. A. lis^iKkk-i, Ils^t/iKki, Us^ixXsi,
A. rig^/^Xes-a, Hs§ix,Xicc, and (crs^/^X-gs-a) TlsgixX>j,
V. Hs^UXszg, Hs^i/cXstg.
So also roV 'H^a«X^ and voc. w "H^a;cXgf, but only in vulgar
speech.
1^() OF DECLENSION.
§LX.
GENDER AND ACCENT OF WORDS IN THE THIRD
, DECLENSION.
1. The gender, as has been ah*eady shown in the second
declension, is not determined by particular terminations,
since words of the same termination are frequently of dif-
ferent sexes. We subjoin a list of words according to their
terminations in the order previously observed, noticing at the
same time that which is necessary for ascertaining the gender.
a. Mutes.
2. Those are masculine or feminine, of wliich the roots
end in a p sound.
T, f3, (p.
Masculine. Feminine.
0 y^^dy-v]/, TO?, dropsy, ;; XcxjXcc-^, to?, tempest,
6 xocXv*^, (oog, steel, ^ o-x^, orog^ voice,
6 y^y-^, y^vTrog, griffin, -Jj %sfw-v^, ^og, lustraJ water,
&c. jj (pXi-^, (iog, vein,
jj KcxXccv^o-^^ TO?, shepherd's crook.
3. Masculine or feminine, or both, are those in a A: sound.
^. 7^ X-
Masculine. Feminine.
o' av^pai, Kog, coal, tj (oojXu^, «o?, clod,
0 T/vai, «o?, tablet, ;j hCkuitrit,^ nog, fox,
0 o^rv^^ yog, quail, 7} jW/acr/f, yog, whip,
0 [jbv§[jj'/i^, Kog, ant, vj (pXo^, yog, flame,
o' (po/v/|, iKog, palm-tree, h ^^/1, t^iyog, hair,
&c. 71 ^iS)^v\, xog, canal,
&c.
Both together.
0 yj ai'l, alyoc, goat, 6 rj avkat,, zog, furrow,
0 ri (pvXoi^, Kog, guard, o r} |8jj?, /3?j)^o?, cough,
&c.
4. Of those in a # sound are,
a. Masculine, those in ur'.
OF DECLF.NSTOX.
V2:
6 yiXug, eorog^ laughter, Except two:
0 locog, curog, love, ro oug, corog, ear,
0 (pug, (poorog, man, &;c. to (p£g, pajTog, light
b. Feminine, those in ;jr, h, and S^:
^ Iffdfig, /JTog, clothing,
^ Tccyjjrrig^ i^rog, celerity,
^ (piAor^g, '/jrog, friendship,
&c.
Except,
0 XsS^?, pjro?, caldron.
^ o^vig, i&og, bird,
^ ;co^y?, v6og^ helmet.
7} Xa^'TTag, ccdog, torch,
^ "Trzkiiag, dhog, dove,
71 'i^ig^ i%g^ strife,
^ kX-TTig, ihog^ hope,
^ y)\OL^vg^ vbog^ cloak.
Except,
0 Tou?, ^o§of, foot, 0 ;; 'Tcaig^ 'zaihog, child.
c. Neuter, those in ar, /r :
TO aoiiLoc, arog, body, to ic^icng, arog, flesh,
ro ^jM/Oco, ccrog^ day, ro ;^2oa?, aro?, horn,
70 yovv, arog, knee, to [jij'sXt, iTog, honey.
TO ^o^y, aroc, lance.
Obs. — It appears then, that in mutes the neuter gender is excluded
from the p and k sounds, and that the t sounds are masculine,
feminine, or neuter, as they end in wr, or tjt, d, S, or ar, it.
b. Liquids.
5. M is never found at the end of the root, and X only in
ciXg (o oiXg, salt, ;; ciXg, the sea), so that v and ^ alone remain
to be distinguished.
6. Of those in v are,
a. Masculine, sj-, -/jv.
6 avxhi s*'o?, neck,
0 A/ja/^y, ivog, harbour,
6 ToiiJjrjv, ivog, shepherd,
0 TvdiJjriv, evogy bottom,
6 xTsig., KTZvog^ comb, &c.
0 yb'/iv, (Jij^ivog, month,
Except,
0 ^ X'Ji', X^JJ^o?, goose,
0 ^ vio(Lyjv^ rjvog, new moon.
T28 OF DECLENSIOX.
Except,
Ti (p^^v, ivog^ mind,
b. Masculine or feminine, or both, those in ov and m.
Masc. Fem.
0 'bccif/jcov, ovog, deity, ^ ^/^yv, ovog^ snow,
0 ax[jijai>, ovog, anvil, ^ ax^yjluv, ovog, grief,
0 ^ysfijcuv, ovog, leader. ^ )|^jK/^ftli', oi^oj, swallow,
&c.
Masc. and fem.
0 ^ a?j^<s)v, ow?, nightingale, o ^ ccXizr^VMV, ovog, fowl.
Masc. Fem.
0 yj^i^jojv, ojvog, storm, ti aXcov, avog, threshing-floor,
0 rikot,^cov, oivog, belt, tj ykj^yjuv, avog, penny-royal,
0 ayojv, mog, contest, jj f/jrjKuv, covog, poppy,
0 iruyuv, mog, beard, t] t^'/j^cuv, uvog, dove.
&c.
Masc. and fem.
0 ^ oclojv, ojvog, life, o ^ zuhoov, mog, bell.
0 ^ avkav, mog, defile,
c. Feminine, those in iv :
7} pig, ivog, nose, Except,
Tj &)hlg, Ivog, birth-pain, o 'hi\(pig, Ivog, dolphin.
^ (x,x.rig^ 7vog, ray, &c.
Masc. and fem.
0 ^ '^ig, '^mg, heap, shore.
7. Of those with ^ are,
a. Masculine, those in ^f, 0^, la;^, v^i
6 ffcury;^, rj^og, preserver, 0 p^ra^, ogog, orator,
0 ^noffTrjg, jj§og, girdle, 0 TravToz^droj^, o§og, supreme ruler,
0 ff-TTtv^rj^, ^gog, spark, 0 yjyrjTco^, o§og, leader,
&c. &c.
Except, Except,
^ KTj^, KTj^og, fate, tj ccXszrco^, o^og, wife,
^ clci>§, o^og, wife,
TO do^, do^ogy sword,
TO rjro^, o^og, heart.
OF DECLENSION.
1^
0 jM/ag^y?, v^og, witness,
0 -v^/^yg-, v^og, whisper,
0 "IXXyg-, y^o?, Illyrian, &c.
Except,
TO Tryg", "TTv^og, fire.
Except,
0 ;; ui0'/i§, i^og, ether,
0 ;; a^g", g^o^, darkness,
0 -TTurrj^y §6g, father,
0 acr^^, g'O^', star.
Except,
0 -v^a^, -^oc^ogf starUng,
0 i/ju^oc^^ ^og, fool,
;5 oag', oa^oj, wife.
0 /%4»f, a/fio?, ichor,
0 (pa/g, (pcij§6g, thief,
0 ap(^iy^, %o?, ulcer.
Except,
ro g'Xijy^, oogog, prey,
ro g?i^<s;^, ty^o?, wish,
TO -TTsXcug, oj^og, monster.
b. Feminine, those in g^
57 yj'S^ %s?«'^; hand,
;7 Yacrrjp, ^oc, belly,
)5 (^riT'/j^, §Gg, mother,
yj ^v/aTTj^i §6g, daughter.
c. Neuter, those in cc§ :
ro vixra^, ocgog, nectar,
TO ovoi§ (indecl.), dream,
TO 'iccp, rjg, ^og, spring,
TO Kia^, x,7i^i §og, heart.
Obs Among tbe liquids the neuter is restricted to the roots in ^.
Those in v are masculine or feminine, those in g are masculine,
feminine, or neuter, as they end in ?5g, o^, ug, vg, or 5j or ct^.
8. Those in a mute with a liquid are,
a. Masculine in ur:
6 ii/jccgy avTog, thong,
0 avh^icigf dvrog, statue,
0 ^^dfccov, ovTog, serpent,
0 ohovg, ohovTog, tooth.
&c.
b. Feminine in vy:
vj (pd^ocy^^ yyog, ravine,
ri (pS^^iyl, lyyog, lyre,
ri "kvyl, vyyog^ lynx, &c.
Except,
0 ri Ta^af, ccvTog^ Tarentum,
0 ;; ' Az^dyocg^ a^ro?, Agrigentum.
Except,
0 7j (pd^vyl, yyog, throat,
0 ri Kcc^vy^, yyog, throat,
........ . ^ ^ (paXccyt,, yyog^ phalanx.
Add n hoi(Jba§, a^Tog, spouse, and with ;tr, to ydKa, yaXa-
KTog, milk, ^ i/y|, vvKTog, the night.
c, Pures.
9. Masculine, are those in in s, nom, syj, and co :
I
130 OF DECLENSION.
0 j^occtXivg, za^g^ king", o ^jO/oig, is;o?, slave,
0 h^ivg, ieog, priest, 6 t^^&ic, uog, hero.
0 cc§i(TT&vg, ecog, chief.
10. Feminine, are those in /, o, a :
(')
?j 'TToXig, scog, city, Except,
y; hvvci[jtjig, sag, power, o pcig, Kiog, corn weevil,
^ '7r^oit,tg, sag, action, o Xig (Xtg, "kiog), lion,
^ STihsi^ig, 2cog, exhibition. o ^ 0(^/j, s^?, serpent,
0 ^ TT^oiJbuvrig, ecog, prophet,
[prophetess.
^ alhojg, oog, shame, ri rf/Jj, oog, echo.
^ vaCij, f«o^, ship, ^ ygavg, y^aog, old woman.
11. Neuter, those in a and g, nom. o? :
ro y^giag, uog, old age, ro Tzt^fig, sog, wall,
ro csTiag, aoj, lustre, ro revxpg, eog, vessel,
TO liTag, aog, cup. ro zv^og, sog, wish.
1 2. MascuHne, feminine, or neuter, those in v :
Masc. Fern.
0 l-x^dvg, vog, fish, ;j yyjgvg, vog, voice,
0 arayjjg, vog, ear of corn, jJ uTjlvg, vog, belly,
0 i/£«y^, vog, corpse, ^ 'iyyfkvg, vog, eel,
0 (i6r§vg, vog, bunch of grapes. ^ zida^iffrvg, vog, art of play-
[ing on the harp.
Masc. and fern.
0, ^, vg, vog, swine, &c.
Neuter.
TO Tcuv, zog, flock, ro aGrv, iog, city,
ro yovv, ccrog, knee, ro vd^rv, vog, mustard.
13. Accent of this Declension. The words with a mono-
syllabic root, and hence monosyllabic in the nominative itself,
are always oxyton, with the exception of those which have
doubled the vowel in their nominative, (Jjrjv, ^%, <p^2/f , %i/f, ^4»
'ig. Sec, but TTy^, avg, (Lvg, &c. Also the contracted ((pao,)
<p&>g, light, (oar-?,) ovg, (voi'ig,) raig, have the circumflex.
OF DKCLENSIOX. 131
14. These words remove, in the gen. and dat., their accent
to the final syllable, where, as circumstances may require, it
is sharp or circumflex : (jjrjv, (JjTjVoc, (M'/jvi, (mj^voTv, (Jj)^vm</^ /^--Wj
but ftjjjvcc and [jj^vag ; (pojg, <purog, (puToov, &c. Except the
following genitives plural : 'ha^cov from ^aj, ^a^og, torch,
^ojuv from '^ojg^ '^mg^ jackal, 'zai'hoov from TTulg, 'xdvrojv from
Toig, T^uoov from T^ojg, (pojrcov from <^Zg (but (pcuraiv from (pojg,
(purog, a man), arcov from ovg, urog.
15. With regard to words of a polysyllabic root, all the
neuter substanstives are accented on the first syllable, as long
as the nature of the syllables permits : ffaJjC/za, fTiofjuarog, Gco[jj(i-
ruv ; ccyyzk^a, kyyiki^ccrog ; p/yoj, gen. piyovg, cold, &c.
Farther remarks are required, therefore, only for masculines
and feminines.
16. Mutes of this kind in p and k sounds are always
accented on the penultimate : %a|, auXaf , x'^gv^, 'poivi'i,
"A^ci-^, XaiKu-^p, Al0io-\p. Of those in t sounds the words in
r and ^ have commonly the same accentuation : o§vig, o^vidog ;
X^§i?i %ac/roj ; ipiXor'/jg^ (piXorrjTog ; spcog^ spcurog. Some in T'/;g
vary : rccxOr/jg and rccypTYig ; or are accented only on the last
syllable : ^riiorrig, hostility, -TTorrjg, di'ink, '^OTtjrog (different
from nt'orrig^ -ov, a drinker); so also l^pojg^ ll^curog^ sweat.
Those in h have the last syllable accented : 'TrsXsia.g, -cchogy
dove, Xci(Jb'^a,g, -uhog, torch, g/\.9r4, IhTrihog ; KVJ^iJbtg, Kvyjiuhog;
except e^<?, 'i^i^og, strife, and the feminine words derived from
masculines by a change of termination, which keep the accent
of their primitive : litT'Trorigy mistress, from hcrTOTfigy '^ttcc^ti-
drig from 'l.'TrapriKrrjg.
17- The liquids of this kind are generally accented on the
end of the root : toiijj^v, svog, uKrig, 7vog, aXyyih&jv, ovog^ grief,
aojryjp, rj^og, preserver, /%i^^, oo^og. Except "Y.h\riv, and in the
nominative Suyar;;^, jV^t?;^* iivdrrj^, of which the other cases
are marked ^vyccrigog, (j^'/iTi^og, except the vocative, M'hich has,
following the analogy of the nominative, ^vyars^^ (^>J7Z§,
iivuTi^. Also those in icov^ a^, v^ ; as, K^oviouVf ou^avicuvsg,
(/ja§7ug, v^og, and several of those in m and ug. Comp. n. 6
and 7 in this §.
18. The pures of this kind are variously accented, and
have the tone,
I 2
182 OF ADJECTIVES.
a. Upon the last syllable of those in gy?, &;?, <y, and many
layjjg^ ya&ao^arvg^ &c.
h. Upon the penultimate of those in ig and some in vg :
TvKig, ilptg, r^a^ig^ y'ivug, ar6i,-)Q)g ; or the antepenult, as
^um(jijigy "TiXiKugy &c.
OF ADJECTIVES.
§ LXI.
OF THE PROPERTIES OF THE ADJECTIVE.
1. The adjective (^ovofjucc IxidsTtKov, i'Trtdsrovy nomen adjec'
tivum,) is so closely connected with the substantive {'TT^oari-
yo^iKov\ that both may be conceived as forming- one idea ;
e. g. the green ivood^ the greenwood,
2. Hence the adjective has all peculiarities of form,
namely, gender, number, case, in common with the substan-
tive, and must, in order to betoken the different sexes, have
different terminations ; e. g. o yM^og KJ^Trog, the beautiful
garden, jj xaX^ ohog, the beautiful way, ro xaXov (roj[/ja, the
beautiful body.
3. When time as well as property is expressed by the
adjective, it is called participle {[JijiTO-x/], participium)^ i. e.
an adjective which has a share in the time-word {^yuZTiy^i
rov pyiiJjccTog, particeps est verbi\ and, like it, includes the
notion of time ; e. g. ccv/jo rig (pi^J^aagy a man having-loved
(a man who has loved)^ where (piknaotg not only expresses a
property of avri^y but also that this property no more belongs
to him.
4. Participles have a separate form to denote each separate
gender, — are adjectives of three terminations. Such likewise
are many other adjectives. The termination for the feminine
is always declined according to the first declension ; that for
OF ADJECTIVES.
133
the masculine according to the second or third; and that for
the neuter is determined by the masculine. E. g.
Of,
3
1
01',
3
5. Other adjectives have a single termination for the masc.
and fern., and another for the neuter, — are adjectives of two
terminations (communia). There are also some adjectives
of one termination.
§ LXIl.
TABLE OF THE DIFFERENT TERMINATIONS OF ADJECTIVES.
(A. denotes adjective, P. participle.)
1 . Of three terminations.
N. ^zkag, [MAKim, (/jiKuv, black.
TA. dg, ccivcc, ccv, G. (Mka^vog, [MXoiivrig, (jbiXuvog.
<i N. Xii-i^ug, Xii-<pcc(Ta, Xii-^uv, having
left.
^G. ASi'd/ui'Tog, kii-\pa(Tr]g, Asi-i^avrog.
fN. yjiokig^ ya.^kaact^ ;)(^a^/£v, graceful.
G. ya^iivrog^ yji^ikaavig^ yjx^kvrog.
1.^
IP.
IP.
3. A.
fA.
4.^
lA.
fA.
IP.
6. P.
ag, aivcc, ccv,
dg, dffoi, dv.
fA. s/?, gffffa, sv, I
{
og, 7], ov,
og^ a, Of,
iJj, {Id, y,
ovg, ovffci^ 6v,
1 N. XiKpdiig, Xii<pdii(Toi, Xii(p&kv, left.
[G. \fA(p6yrog, Xn(phi(T}^g, Ku(p0ivrog.
(N. Tioriv, Ti^sivoi^ Tifiv, tender.
iG. Ti§SVOg, TSgSiUTjg, TZ^iVOg.
fN. dy(x,&og, dyu&rj, dyaSov, good.
J G. kya&ov, dyoL&riQ-, dyccdov.
I N. g%^fo?, ix^^a, s^^oi', hateful.
LG. Ix&^ov, g%%a?, £:;C%oy.
fN. yXvpcvg, yXvKslcc, yXvKv, sweet.
j G. yXvzsog, yXvziiug, yXvz,iog.
<
N. hix,vvg, ht/cvvaoc, htzvvv, showing.
\G. hiavvvTog, ^ztKvvarig, 'heiKVvvrog.
fN. ^ihovg, hhovffoc,, lihov, givii
iG. h^ovrog, hlov(T)ig, dthovrog.
131 OF ADJECTIVES.
, „ f N. Xit'zctfv, Xg/Voyffa, KiT-zov, leaving',
• \\y. kH'XovToc^ kii'TTovarig, Kii'Trovrog.
'* ; . , ^ ^ 1 N. ZKuv. ixovffu, iKov. willing".
I A. uv, OVGOC. ot*, ■. ^ r , , , , , »
^^ {.yjf. szovrog, iKOVffj^g, szovroc.
fN. Tirv(pojg^ rsTu(pv7a, nrvcpog, hav-
8. P. ojg, via, og, s ing struck.
l^G. rsTV(p67og, 7iTv(puiocg, 7S7u<p6rog. .
2. Of two terminations.
fN. 0 KOfffjjiog, r; zoG^iog, to KOffiJUiov,
„ A elegant.
9. A. og, ov, i ^, ^ ^ ,
l_ PCOfffljlOV.
fN. 0 T&'Z'oijv, 7j -TTSTrm, 70 'Triitov^ ripe.
10. A. m^ ov, <1 G. 70V 'TCiTTOvog, 77ig Trk'TTovog, 70V org-
\^ Tcovog.
fN. 0 aki^&rjg, tj aX'/]0rig, 70 a>i;j^g?,true.
<j G. 70V okTi&iog, 7}jg aX^j^gog, 70v akri-
'(_ &zog.
fN. 0 d^ariv, '/; a^ffrju, 70 a^ffzv, mas-
J culine.
I G. 70V aoffsvog, 7fjg cl^ffsvog, 70v cc^-
l (Jivog.
f N. 0 i'^^/g, ^ 'ih^ig^ 7o 'ih^i, knowing.
(.G. 70V 'i\iog^ 7fjg i^tog, 7ov 'il^iog.
§ LXIII.
OF THE TERMINATIONS.
1. The termination of the fern, in a instead of yj occurs
according to the rules already given for the first declension :
(pccvs^og, <pai/B§d, evident, (plXiog, (plXta, friendly, Xu(phig, Xsi(p-
^g/ca, left. — In the terminations &og and oog, tj rem.ains :
X^vsiog, y^^vakri^ golden, oyhoog, oyhfr/]^ eighth ; except in viog.
Via, young, and where a § stands before the vowel : ccoyvgiog,
tt^yvgsu, silver.
2. Five have no v in the neuter : aKkog, oIXXj^, aXXo, an-
other, oV, ^', 0, who, which, uv76g, ciV7fi, kv76, self, SKSivog^
hciivri, lx,uvo, that, ovTog, av7-/i, Tovro^ this, with its compounds
TOiovTog and rotrovrog. (f"
11. A.
^?,
e?,
12. A.
?JV,
iV,
13. A.
'?,
',
OF ADJECTIVES. 135
3. The foregoing table shows what adjectives are of three
or two terminations. The termination og appears there first
as masc, e. g. 4, ocyadog, and then as masc. and fem., 9, o
xofffjtjtog, ri 'Koayjiog (Imkrov zoivov, adjectivum co7nmune).
4. Of three terminations in oj, ;;, ov, or og, a, ov, are all
those derived from verbs, in rog, &og, zog : XsKrog, ^, ov, said,
TvSXTiog, ga, sov, to be said, SKksKTizog, ri, 6v, selecting, eclecticy
from Xkyco, SKkiycu ; in the same way the derived in ^og, vog,
Xog : ccifTx^og, disgraceful, from to cch-x^og, disgrace, r^o[jbs^6g,
trembling, hmg, dreadful, <pa.vi§og, evident, "huXog, fearful, but
0 ^ aiyrikog, silent.
Ohs. Also comparatives and superlatives have three terminations
with only a few exceptions : hucaciZokiJiTaro!; i) AoK^ig, Thucyd., 3,
101, rrjv u'rrcx.Tov d^-x/jv, Dionys. Halicarn., Rom. Ar., 6, 1, in which
Homer has led the way, oXouTaroc oS/xs^, Od., d, 442.
5. Of two terminations are,
a. Those in
tog. siog.
dyiog, holy, uuXziog, belonging to the open
agyiog, white, court,
y&vsffiog, belonging to birth, QuaiXziog, kinglike,
hui[jt^oviog, godlike, r'iXetog, perfect,
lri(jbiog, public, odviTog, foreign,
hoXiog, deceitful, oguog, mountainous.
iT7](Tiog, annual, &c.
uiog. i[Jjog.
uvayKuyog, necessary, k\uai\jjog, takeable,
f^i^oiiog, secure, avv(Ti{jjog, profitable,
yrj^cciog, aged, aoiliyjog, sung of,
lgo[jjK7og, running, (^(x,(Ti(jbog, fit for walking,
^v^aTog, out of doors, y6vi[jjog, able to beget,
(jbdroiiog, vain. yvoj^i^oc, knowable,
^izcc(jif/jog, fit for judging,
^6zt[jjog, honourable,
ilcohifjbog, eatable.
Obs. 1. — In all these classes, however, examples may be found of the
feminine termination. Thus in words, which elsewhere have it not ;
136 OF ADJECTIVES.
f/X/aj, Tbucyd., 6, 34, otl^s/a/ axomal, Eurip. Phoenisa., 240, e/jJi"*)
^iQa!u, Xenoph. Cyr., 3, 2, 23, &c. ; but such examples are very
rare, and therefore to be treated as exceptions.
Obs. 2. — A number of adjectives of other terminations liiiewise are
common : 6 ri aZ^og, delicate ; ^d^Qa^og, foreign ; eXivds^cg, free ;
i^iTri}.og, evanescent; i^yifiog, desert; ^ev^pg, quiet; rifn^og, tame,
&c., although here too the feminine termination is occasionally
found in some of them: lf^/A>] duri, Thucyd., 6, 61 (but Ig^^aou;
8/xaj, Theophr. Charact., 8, 4), vfjbs^rig iXairjg, Herod., 5, 82, &c.
b. All compounds : o ;; uXoyog, irrational, afyo?, idle (from
a'g^yo?), hd^o^og, gnawed through, (BotdOKoXTog, deep-
bosomed, yicoygd^og, earth-describing, 'ii/^o'^og, renowned,
&c. Likewise those in vg : 6 ^ cchw/t^vg^ ro ahotz^v^
tearless.
Obs. 1. — Except the compounds of verbal adjectives in xog : hXiXTiMg,
ri, 6v, itibuxTrMg, rj, 6v, &c.
Obs. 2. — The poets also use a feminine termination in several of the
words under this rule ; as, a^avdrrj, "brj^oipovTi, 'JToXvTifi^ri^, &c.
c. Those contracted from aog : 6 ri 'iXzcog^ propitious, ccytj^cag^
not growing old, and these, in the ace, like some of
the substantives of the 2d declension, throw away the
Obs. — Several other adjectives compounded of substantives have two
terminations: ^d^ig, iu^a^ig, and iu'^i^ct^r, ddx^v, adax^vg, uBaxgu. So
also, ffoXuTous, 'JToXuvouv, gen. rroXv'roBog ; xa^^a^odovg, ovv, gen. ovrog,
sharp-toothed.
6. Adjectives of one termination are,
a. The cardinal numbers from 'Zivrs, five, to ifcocrov^ a
hundred; e.g. oi'TTivrs dvh^zg^al 'Trivn yvvoCiKig^rot, 'Trkvrz ^uot,.
b. Those which end in a substantive incapable of change :
aVa<g, [LdK^oxii^i D(,vro')(^u^, i/jCck^uicov, ^otKoav'^riv, from
^^g/gi, alm^ oLvxh^- They follow the inflection of their
primitives : gen. aVa/^oj, [httK^(iv%ivog^ &c.
c. Those in aj, a^o^, r^g^ yjTog, /j, thog, aig, <yroj, &>f^ o^og, | and
OF ADJECTIVES. 137
\^ ; e. g. (pvyac, (pvycchogy civa}jcig, cc^y^g, /jrog, uyvcog, urog,
(pi^OTOLTco^^ ogog, (piKo[MriTM§, ooog, 6(jj)jXi^, ix,og, (Jjojvv'^, vyj)g.
7. Except the numerals, all these adjectives are of only
the masc. and fern, genders, and are only occasionally by the
poets joined with neuter substantives, in those cases in which
the masc. and neut. termhiations are the same ; e. g. (poirccfxi
vTz^oig^ Eur. Phceniss., 1038 (see Porson ad Eu7\ Orest,.,
264f)y but never (potrcchsg 'Trn^oi or the like. Some are masc.
alone, as Tivi^g^ poor, yevmlag, noble, khXovr/jg, Avilling, of
which the two last belong to the first declension.
Obs. — The word Ss/Va, a certain one, is used for all genders : 6 dsTva,
^ 8t7va, rh diTva, roD, r^g, rou dimg, rip, rjj, tuj dim, rhv, rriv, rh dsTva.
§ LXIV.
CONTRACTED ADJECTIVES.
Contraction occurs, as in substantives, when a vowel
stands before the terminations ; thus,
1. In £<?, g«7(ra, sv, wdien it follows,
a. After ?j :
Tiiig, riZ(T(Tcc, Tjiv, (r/|M/^si?, ri[jjy]S(T(TDi, ri[/jrjiv, contr.
^g, rjaaa, tjv^ ir/^>j?, rifLyjffffOi, rtfjbrji', honoured.
b. After o :
oug, oiffffcc^ osv, ( [jijsktrosig, (jbiXiTosffffa, (jusKirosv, made of honey.
ovg^ ovGGcCy ovv, {(jtjiXiroug, iLzkirovaffa^ [/jsXitovv.
2. In og, ;;, ou, when it follows,
a. After s :
60?, e?7, sof, f^^fy^yso?, Xfyo'S'?) X^vffiouy golden.
ovg, r„ ovv. Xx^vaovg, x^vGri, ^^yo-oyy.
b. After o :
oogi or}, ooVf f cctXooc, ocrXori^ ^tcKoov^ simple,
oy?, r\^ ovVf \aT\ovg, cctX^, ccTrXovv.
c. After a, in adjectives of two terminations :
ao?, aov, (iVKs^oiog, ivKz^ccov^ well-horned.
<yj, coVy livxigojg, sv/C&§cov.
S'lKoiog, 'iKaoVf propitious.
(iKiugf iX&MV.
138 OF ADJECTIVES.
3. Besides these there are many cases contracted of adjec-
tives in vg, sici, v, and in j^g, sj, of the 3d declension ; e.g.
ykvKvg^ bXridrig^ nom. pi. ykv/Jizg^ aX'/^^kg, yXvx.£7g, dX'/]0s7gy
akridiu, akri6n-> but yXvyJioc, not ykvy.n- — All these contractions
follow the rules given under the declensions.
Ohs. — As many geographical names belong to the termination os/;:
'Pa/icoDs, SeX/i/ol/?; so also to the feminine keaa, (K)SGa\ QmZsea.,
HiTuoveaa, A^voZaffoc, UidrixouffSai ; sometimes with a single c ; II167]-
xousai. (Valch ad Eur. Phceniss., 1026, Ed. Pors., 1033.^
4. Compound adjectives frequently deviate from the inflec-
tions proper to their primitives into other forms ; e. g. aVoX/?,
a-xoXihog, like svsX'Trig, zvs.X'Trilog, ^iKZ^cog (from KS^ccog, horned),
gen. }tix,i^oj and ^iKZ^corog^ like hu(TSg&jg, gen. ^vffBgcorog, and this
again in the gen., also, 'bm&^co. Thus too there are forms of
those from zsgccog with a ejected : azs^u, 'hUz^ov, &c.
Ols. — Several have a double form for the feminine: 6, ^ tIuv and ?j
irhi^af 6, 7j [idxa^ and i] fidzai^a. In like manner, 6 rr^sffQvg, r] T^saQupa,.
5. Accent. — According to the general laws of accentua-
tion, the radical syllable, in these words also, had originally
the accent : (plXog, (ptXiog, lijXog, 'i^^ig ; yet so that the kind
and place of the accent are changed as necessity dictates :
^f/jiregog, a^yv^zog^ a(piXog, a^rjXov. The same accent prevails
although the root be increased by the final syllables, chiefly
in /o?, uog, i[Jbog, ivog, vvog : d^tog, avXuog, ^ai%[jbog, av^^uTivog,
^d^ffvpog.
6. The accent rests on the penultimate of those marking
size in Uog : ^XUog, of such size, r'/]XUog, rrjXizovTog ; of most
diminutives and others in tXog, vXog, Xsog : TTotztXog, dyKuXog,
cc^yaXiog, and in the names, AlayJuXog^ Xoi^iXog, &c.; of those
in aiog, which spring from substantives of the 1st declension,
and those in uhotgy sig : hvayx-wiog from kvdyzyi^ ^v§cc7og from
^u^a, yswaiog from yivvcc (except hUociog, (5iaiog, from hix.-/^,
(iiu), "x^ttgkig, rt(/jfjsig, yivvabccg, noble : of those in eog derived
from verbs : XiKriog from Xsy<a;, y^aTrzog from y§a,<pco.
7. The last syllable has the accent in most of those in ccg.
OF ADJECTIVES. 139
>jg, vg, in those in ^og, and in those derived from verbs in rog,
also in derivatives in Kog : (pvyocg, ccXri&Tig, yXvKvg, iyjd^og^
Xszrog, (ocx,fTi\ix,6g. These are followed by several in og, tog^
ociog : ao(pog, aaXog^ oi,ya,6og, "xokiog, ^£|/o?, afcokiog, ys^cciog.
Obs. 1. — When a preposition or a single syllable, such as a, sy, b\jg, is
prefixed, the accent, according to the general rule, is thrown back :
yvuerog, clyi/uffrog, WiG'/.o'Trog, acroSXjjrog.
Obs. 2. — In adjectives compounded of several words, that word is
accented which expresses the act or agent : Orestes is /i^jrgoxroi/of,
he slew his mother ; — the children of Medea are ,u,rjT^67irovoi, slain by
their mother. The mot/ier is here the agent, whence /ji,rir^6-/,rovoi,
since fi^T^oxrom would violate the laws of accentuation. So Ssoroxo?,
god- bearing, ^soroxog, god-born ; altokog, goat-tender, (3ov/,6Xog,
cattle-feeder, odoi'rooog, way- wanderer, i^duo(pdyog, fish- eater, o/'weo-
GKoirog, bird-seer (auspex), &c. Except those from h/o) : ar/io^og,
xdroyoig, also /Vt&Cotoj, and some more. There is a similar difference
in those in og : ^akiog (active), nimble (one who nimbly plies {(3aXXBi,)
his limbs), and (SaXtog (passive), spotted, like lx^^°^, hated, Xa/x'Tr^og,
illumined.
Obs. 3. — Others expressing an employment, especially those com-
pounded of verbs in sw, have the accent on the last syllable :
gT^arrjyog, '^raidayuyog, si^i^voTowg; also those compounded of diiduy
and the roots sgy, cojy : zida^wdog, r^aywdog, apfjuaroTriyog.
Obs. 4. — From the mutability of the Greek accent according to age
and dialect, there will be found much that opposes the rules delivered
for accentuation, and that must be left to the observation of the
student.
§LXV.
ANOMALIES.
1. The two adjectives, iLzyoig, ^zyaki^f [ikya., great, and
ToXyj, 'XoKKyi, 'TToXvy much, from their cases form the nomina-
tives, obsolete in the common dialect, (MyoiXog, roXkogy gen.
140 OF ADJECTIVES.
(ijiyoCkov, Itjiyakrig, [/jiyoiXov ; '^oKkovy ToKkTJg, 'TroXkov ; except
the ace. (jjiyav, toXvv, neut. (/jiya, -roXy, and voc.
2. '^ojg, safe, from (raog, make many forms with o, as from
(Tojog, gen. ffcoov, ace. (tcoov, &c.
3. Yi^oiog or -Tr^aog, mild, takes many of its forms from the
kindred word -TT^aug ; all the feminine, 'Tr^cciia,, stag, &e. ; all
the neuter plural, thus, x^aga, •r^ag^vj', &c. For the mas-
culine plural we find together with -Tr^aoi also T^as^c, from
T^akg, and in the gen. 'Trguzcov alone.
4. "A^(pio, both, naturally appears only in the dual, in the
gen. as a perispomenon a[jb(po7v: <p^ovhog (from t^o, 6^6g)y
vanished on the way, has only the nine nominatives of the
three genders.
§ LXVI.
PARADIGMS OF ADJECTIVES.
1 . Adjectives of three terminations.
a. According to the first and second declensions.
Singular.
N. aya&og^ kyci&n-, ccyaSov^ hcH^^^ ^^XH^^ '^xH'^^i
G. a.y(x,&ov, aya,&^g, ccyaQoVy hcH^^'^ ^%%^?» '^X^^^^y
D. A. aya^oj, ayci&n^ ayu&Z, iyj^^, £);:%«? %%^»
A. aya&ov, kya&'^v^ kyoL&ov^ s%^?flf> s^^a", V/Q^ov,
V. aya^g, kycc&T}, kyd&ov. g%%s, £%%«, h(jH^^-
Dual.
N. A. V. kya&oj, kyoc&ky kycc&Uy £>::%4 %%«> hcH^i
G. D. A. kya^olv^ kyct&ouv^kya&oiv. sxd^oJv, g%%arv, iyj^oiv.
Plural.
N. kya,6oiy kycc&uiy kya&a^ SX^^O'', 2%^^a/, £%%«,
G. kya&aJv, kyaGoov^ kya&m^ ^X^^^^, hc^i^^i ^^^^Jf,
D. A. kya^&olgy kya6ougy kyuOoig, sx^o/?, '^yj^oug^ exj^o/c,
A. aya^oOg, kya&kg, kyaOd^ £%%«?> 2)C%oi^?, 2);;;^^a,
V. kyci&oiy kycc&cci^ dyadx. ex%«''> '^X^iot, \x&^k.
OF ADJECTIVES.
141
;)^ag/svr£, p^a^/iffffa, ^ag/svrs,
b. Accordina" to the first and third declensions.
Singular.
G. XiKpS'svTog, XiKphiffriC, Xit(p6h7og, ;)/awsvros, p/aj/scrff?!?, p^ag/sfTOS,
D. A. Xu(p6hTi, "kupdilep, XiKpd'svTi,
A. Xii^dsvTUf Xsi(pkT<Jav, Xsi(p6sv,
V. XsKpkig, \ii(pk7(Sa, "ksKpdsv.
Dual.
N.A.V. Xs/p^EiTs, Xupkiffa, XsKpkvrs,
GJy.A.'KsKpdivTOiv, Xsi<p6ii(faiv,\ii(p6sv70iv. ;;^ag<si'ro/v, p(;ag/s(r(ra/v, p/ac/sf-ro/v.
Plural.
N. Xsi<pdsvTtg, Xu(pdsTgui, Xsi<p6svTa, p/ag/si'rjs, p/a^/stftfa/, j^a^/si/ra,
G. X£;p^£vru;v, Xsipkiduv, XsKpSivrojv, -^a^/=!/rwv, yjxonCGMV, p/ae/si'-rwi/,
D. A. Xufkldi, 7^i<pkiaaig,Xii(pk7(Si, p^ag/s/ff/, x"'^''-'^'^"-'-' yiH'^"^'j
A. Xiipdsvrag, Xsi(phi(Jag, Xupkvra, yjjyuwoLg, p^awsffCaj, ya^nvTo.,
V. Xii(pdivr!g, Xii<pk7aai, Xu^kvra. p^jag/svrss, p/aff/scca/, p(^ao/^^7-a.
Singular.
Xmi/, XiXiiipuig, XiXsif>u7a,, XiXii<p6g,
XiXiiipoTog, XiXsi<pviag, XsXs/poVoj,
XsXs/^&V/, XiXsifvicc, XsXii^orif
XiXsKpoTa, XiXsicpv7av, XiXii(p6g,
XsXiKpojg, XsX£i(pv7a, XsXnipog,
N.
G.
D. A.
A.
V.
X/Toira,
X/Twi', XiTTousa,
XinrovToc, Xi'zovsrig, XiTovrog,
XnovTi, X/Touff/j, Xirro'JTi,
Xl-TFOVIfaV, XllTbV,
Xi'xovea, Xirrov.
Dual.
XlTOXlffa, XlTOiTi,
G. D. A . X/crovro/i/, XfitoliGaiv, Xi<r6v70iv,
Plural
Xl'TTOVTSg, XlToZffai, y.l'XOVTCC,
Ximv7i>jv, y.iTovauiv, Xi-~6vtuv,
XiTbuffi, Xi-rrousaig, XiTTouffi,
yjiTovTCcgy Xi'Tovffa.g, Xiitmra,,
X/TToiTsj, Xi'TaZcaif Xi'^mTo.,
N.A.V-X/TroV?,
N.
G.
D. A
A.
V.
Xs}.ii(p6Ts, XiXsKpuioc, XfXsKpoTs,
XiXiiipoToiv, XiXsup-jiaiv, XiXsi^oToiv,
XiXst(p6rig, XiXtifmai, XiXsupSra,
XiXsi(p6rojv, XiXii(pu7ciiv, XiXn^oruv,
XiXiifoGi, XsXsKpulaig, XiXinpoGi,
XiXiKporag, XsXsKpviag, XsXu<p6ra,
XeXiKpong, X'.Xsiifiu7ai, XiXsupora.
Singular.
N. Xsi-^ag, Xs/-v|/affa, Xi7-^aVf fiAXag, i^iXaiva, iMiXa,v,
G. Xi'f^avTogy Xsi-^dffrig, Xsl-^avrog, (jJiXavog, fiiXahi^g, fjt.;Xavog,
D. A. Xsl-^avri, Xii-\/d(Sr\, Xu-^avri, itisXav/, fi^Xaivrj, fMsXavt,
A. X£/-v|/avra, Xii'\/aGav, Xs7'^av, (jAXava, fuXaivav, [isXaii,
V. Xu-^u-g, Xii-^uea, Xi7-^av, i^iXav, n,i7.a.iva, (isXav,
Dual.
N. A.V. X£/-\J/a>7'£^ Xsi-^dsa, X-l-^avrs, fi'sXavs, /jjiXaiva, (jb'iXavi,
G.D.A. X£/'\|/«vro/i', X£/'v|/a(ra/i', X£/'vj^ai/T'o;i'. fj^iXdvoiv, fiiXaivaiv, /ziXdvoiv.
\4^'2
OF AUJKCTIVES.
Plural.
N. Xil-^avTic, Xii-\/aaai, "ksi-^avTa, /xeXai/sg, /MiXaivai, jj^iXava,
G. Xsi-^dvTuv, Xsi-^aga/ii, Xn-^avrMv, fx^sXavuv, /iiXaivZv, (MiKavuv,
D. A. Xsl-^dSi, Aii-^dffaig, Xii-^dffi, iisXaSi, /MsXa,ivaig, fj/iXadi,
A. Xii-^a]irag,Xii-^daag, Xs/^J/ai/ra, tisXavag, fji^iXaivag, fiiXava,
V. Xsi-^aiiTsg, Xii-^adai, Xu-^ana. ij/iXang, iikXaivai, ^sXava.
^. Adjectives of two terminations.
Sinorular.
N, 6, ri Tidsiiiog, to xoGfiiov,
G. Tov, Trig xoff/A/ou, tov zofffj^iou,
D. A. Tujy Tft XOC/i/W, TIJ) KOfffllu),
A. Thv, TYiV X.6G/JjI0V, to ZOfffJljIOV,
V. u Kos/Mii, S) x6en,mv.
Dual.
N.A.V.TW, TO. XOgfliu, TU XDSfJblU, T^), TU, Sudui/MVS, TU iudai/jLOVlt
G.D.A.TolP, Touv xoff/jjioiv, ToTv xoff,u,ioiv, To7v, TuTv Bvdai/xovoiv, ToTv iudaifJ^OiOltl,
Plural.
6, ri iuda/f/jUVy tI iiidai/j^ov.
TOV, Trig ivdai/jbovog, tov suBaifiovog,
TuJ, Trj svdaj/Movi, tQj sldaifjijovi,
TOV, Triv ihhaiijjova, to sudaifiov,
u iuhatiiov, w sudai/MV,
N.
G.
01, a/ xoff/xioi,
TUiv xoS/J^iuv,
ra xoff'xia,
Tuv xoff/j.jm,
D. A. ToTg,TaTg xos/Mioig, ToTg xofffjbioig,
A.
V.
TOvg,Tag xofffMiovg,Tu xos/j^ia,
u xoff/Aioi, u x.6fffiia.
01, a/ ivdai/jjong, tu ludai/iova,
Tuv, ihhaiiMvuv, tuv eudaifiovuvy
ToTg, Ta7g ivdaifioffi, ToTg sudaifjboei,
Tovg,Tug ivdaifiovag, rcb ivbaifj^ova,
oj tuduifiovsg, S) iudai/Mom.
3. Contracted adjectives.
Singular.
X^vGioq, x^vakn, X^vaiov,
ovg, fj, ovv^
■X^vffiov, x§vffiy]g, Xi'^aiov^
N.
G.
D.A.
A.
V.
oy.
m^
ov.
%^y<rs^, x^v(T&rj, xei^rs^,
<y.
^»
^'
X§v<Tsov, %py<T£;j{/, %^yo-gov,
ovu.
rjv.
ovv.
X§v(Tss, %fy<rs;?, %fy(r£ov,
Dual.
N. A. V. y^pvaka^ X^wsa, x^"^^'^"-*
k'Kkooq^ ccTTkori^ a'Trkoov,
ovg, 7J, ovv,
(fTfkoov, k'fKorig, axXoov,
oD, m^ oy,
a'TrXoco, a-TrXori, cctKou,
^i ^, ^»
ttTrXoov, ccTrXoj^u, uttKoov,
OVV, TJVy OVV,
ccxXoi, a.'x'kori, a'Tckoov,
ov»
??,
OVV.
G.D.A.
cj, a, fit/,
%^U(rgo/i', x^vaiaiVy xi^o^'^otv,
div, ulv, olv.
a'Tf'kocii), ccxKoa, k'TcKoci),
a;, a, &/,
a-xXootv, ci'?rX6cciv, acrXoo/f,
O/f,
uiv,
OIV.
OF ADJECTIVES,
143
Plural.
N" Xfy<''£o;, %^6<r£a/, y^^vszoc^ k'fkooi^ a-rXoa/, axXoa,
0/, a?, a, o7, a?, a,
G. %^yffs^{', cfjfkmv^
D. A. ;)(^^y(rgo/c, y^guffioctgy x^va'ioig^ kntkooiq^ k'Tfkmiq^ ccTtkooit;,
olg, ar?, oig, dig, aig, oTg,
A. XJ^vffiovg, x^uffsocg, x^vaza^ aTrXoovg, ocvkoag, ocTrkoot,,
ovgy ag, a, ovg, aj, a,
V. j^^ycso/, %;fy<rga/, y^^Offsu, KTrXooty axXoai, WTrXoa,
Oh
CC(,
a. 0/,
Singular.
Oil, a.
N.
'iKuog,
I'Xscog,
t'Xccou,
'iXicoVy
[MSI^MV,
fJl^Si^OV,
G.
IXuoVj
'iXiCt/f
iXdoVf
tXeco,
{izi^ovogy
D.A.
iXuco,
iXduy
'iXzUf
f/^si^oviy
A.
'iXctov,
'iXuoVy
^zl^OVK,
fLS7^0Vy
IXSMV,
'iXzcov,
^.illco.
V.
'tXaogy
'tkzojg.
'IXocov^
'iXscuu.
Dual.
(jus7^ov.
N. A.V.
. IXcccOf
jM/g/(^OVg,
G.D.A.
. ikdoiv,
'iXzoov.
ybitlpvoiv.
Plural.
N.
I'Xaoi,
tXccoi,
^hzilpvzg.
li>zi^om.
J'?i£<y,
\ozg, Ipvg,
locc, PfO,
G.
iXdajv,
'iXziuv,
(/jZI^OVCOV,
D. A.
iXdoig,
iXsA/g,
[JbZl^Offf,
A.
tXdcoug,
'iXoicCf
(jusi^ovccg,
(Mt^om,
iXsug,
^occg, ^oug,
loa, ^oj.
V.
'iXciOh
liXoiOi,
(/jSi'lovsg,
(/.si^om,
'tXsctf.
losg, ^ovg,
loot, ^OJ.
144 OF DECLENSION.
N. y>.x«ES4c, yXaacam^ yr^acfy *, n «AJ|i|^ t» aijifie^
G. yAi2S«c. ytsjocaaz, y'fjixaac. rvo. ri^ aAj;#|gc,
D. A- '/'fjJXzL y'f:uz,i^z. y'tjJxzL, riy tt, oAj^fia,
a, a, a;
A- yJL5x», 7>.araa>. y'/saa. rit. nji ae/js^o. ri d'/^ci^.
Dual
N. A-^ . y'fjjizsa. y'/^z^^z. //^zii. r*. rs a>^:%£, ri* aitju^e^
FhiraL
N. y'noG&Zy y'tsjzzuu, yt^xaaL^ oi, at djjj&^c, ri. ojjsB^
G. y'rs/xeae%. y'/^jixiistt, y'tjizkiM, r^ tuj0sam^
A. -y/^z^ar, y/^rsAZC. y/^rr- - .r.Tora/j'^a^raa/JSi^^
2«?r sir, ^
v. y'tjuzksc. y'fsjz£iai. y'luzio^ U, ul a/^trssr, r« a>j;i^a,
4. Anomaloos ac^ecdres.
G. a«>jK/.K/. xsyz/j^c. a5ya/.«>, tOjsiC. rcr^'ij?/:^ 'zOJMJ^
D. A- a€y!z/^. 'j^/i'ij. o^yz/jv, TiOSi, tc'/j^,, ^o/j^,
A- ueyaa, u^/'z/jrt, 'M^yn^ TOi/t, tOj^. tOjj,
DnaL
X.A-^ . jJiT/'ztst. :i,:/2/^ •jAr/i'm. t'J/j^. tOJjXy -zOjjs.
G-D.A- Xff7'2/.',w.xf/a>-5a>.a*ya/j6o. 'rOjjAt. TrOjjojty tOjm*.
PlnraL
N. aerfi/M. 'juir/'i'nu. uJir/i'tXL, 'Z'JtJM, TrJtJuii, TOjxt.
G. tt£y)Z/.»». 76/y^9,
D. A. itif^ ^-M^ a«yay jwr. a€ya/.«c. TOJJiig. T'JtJxu;. tOjiTv;.
A- i4«ya/jsvc.;i.«y^.^-x57a>^ T4»,fii?, xs/^^, xo/v^
V. a«ya>^M, UKTyVJIU, 'JJirfZ*!!^ TrJtJM, "rOJIU, TCfJM.
OF ADVERBS. 145
§ LXVII.
OF ADVERBS.
1 . The adverb has but a single teniiiiiatioD, which is ool
declinable : e.g"-
0 'j.a/jx. zifjic cL.iTi^, the very dear man.
ToC uA'/jjc tCtjj'j asoccc, of the Yoy dear man.
2. It is sometimes formed firom a root of its own, inde-
pendent of other words: e.g. ar=^, apart, ^ a y^-;, near, to/^j,
again ; or has the same root with that of a prefH^sition allied
to it : dtcu. above, with ccsa^ zdm, below, with zara, eem,
within, with 'ic, Iz^i, without, with il, T^st^ fnivar^, with
T^. We may name these two sorts the indtpemdemt
adverbs.
S. Besides the independent advertis, there ^ a great num-
ber of those which belong to odier words or are darived firom
them. Tliose belonging to adjectives are either identical with
their neuter gender : zoum osi^j, to sing beautifbDy, rat^w
rjs^s/?, to run qnickly ; or are formed by adding *c to the
root of the adjective : from za}.6c, root zccXo, adverb (zoXovc)
za/Sic : Toc(vc, gen. rar/joc, root rcr/s, adverb nz^sac.
4. From mhstanfipes adverbs are formed bv the addition
of different syUables : from Sot^vc (root ^ot^i>\ loor^uic. cluster
of grapes, ^3<«^t»o», duster-wise, zCx/jsc^ cirde (root zwuji),
adv. z'jz7Ja(t% in a circle. To this class bdono- especially ^e
adverbs of place, a. m a j^ace^ with the terminati<m hz
clzo&i, in the hoose^ moom^ in heaven ; L from a plaee^
with hf : tSzo^, mooow^ from the house, from ht^ven ;
fo a place, with cs, which is added to the acneative : mbm^
o'j^ioii^ (^jfa-Tos) '^jca^i, to the house, to heaven, out of
doors (fo beyond the dx^rs). Also in gen«ai desicrnatians
of place : teun^i, in that very place, niki^ firom aiar, &c.,
and the adverbs of number, c^' which hereafter.
o. In the same way they are formed from verbs: avaa--
rabif, standing up, from a-'iynr/jui, «--^^?;v, secrethr, from
«go^ in zfjTTity I conceal, ^SfXj^^jpt^ taken together, frtm
K
14G OF COMPARISON.
6. Finally, many fo7'ms of substantives and adjectives are
used as adverbs : ff'Trovhfj, with zeal, trouble, scarcely^ Kojjji^n^
with care, very much, ao^^^v, from the beginning, entirely,
a^jj-ojjv (aKfj^ri, the point or height), ardently, &c. — The
adjectives appear in the dative : Ihicc^ privately, ^yifMOffiKj
publicly, KOiv^, in common, rccvrri, in this way, thus, &c.
DEGREES OF COMPARISON IN ADJECTIVES
AND ADVERBS.
§ LXVIII.
OF COMPARISON IN GENERAL.
1. To compare (avyK^ivziv^ comparare^) two objects, is to
observe that a quality is found in them either in the same or
in a different degree : e.g.
The night is as pleasant as the day.
The spring is more pleasant than the autumn.
The moon shines less brightly than the sun.
In one instance we observe the pleasantness of the spring
and the autumn, and thus a quality, which is common to
both, but find that of the spring greater than that of the
autumn. In another we contrast the shining of the moon
with that of the sun, — again a quality common to both, — and
ascribe it in a less degree to the moon.
2. Hence comparison does not contrast entire objects, but
only one of their qualities.
3. Two objects, which are compared with respect to their
qualities, are thus placed in a mutual relation. The words
employed to mark the relation, here between ideas, as here-
after between propositions, are called relative particles (par-
ticulce^ (jjo^toc), so, as, than, ^c.
4. When the similarity of the qualities in two objects is to
be expressed, language employs the aid of such particles : the
OF COMPARISON. 147
son is as rich as the father (tarn dives qiiam pateVt roaov
•rrXovGiog offov 6 'tto.tt^p).
5. But when the dissimilarity of the quahties in two
objects is to be expressed, many languages are not satisfied
with particles, but admit variations in the names of quality
(the adjective and adverb) :
The day is longer than the night, is the longest of all.
§ LXIX.
OF THE POSSIBLE DEGREES OF COMPAIIISON.
1. If only two objects be compared with respect to their
difference, we can express merely whether a quality appear
in a greater or less degree in one than in the other. The
form of the word which denotes this, is called the compa-
rative ( Gvyz^imov ovo^m, nomen comparativum^ more usually
gradus comparativus) : the day is still longer than the night ;
longer, comparative of long.
^. When to the two objects a third is added, or more are
added, in which the same quality appears, we can express to
which the quality belongs in a higher degree than to the rest
taken together, or to which of them it belongs in the highest
degree.
Caius is more learned than Sempronius.
Caius is more learned than Titus.
Caius is more learned than Marcus.
Hence is Caius more learned than all three, or is the most
learned of the four.
3. The form of word which designates this highest degree,
is called the superlative (ovoyboc v'TTi^&iriJcov, gradus super-
lativus,) of the word.
4. Thus we arrive at the superlative through a conclusion
drawn from several comparatives, or through the setting of
these together : Since Caius is more learned than Sempro-
nius, than Titus, than Marcus, and so on, so is he the most
learned among them all. — Among how many he is the most
learned, whether among three, or three thousand, or all
1,48 OF COMPARISON.
mankind, makes no difference, and hence a furtlier degree is
impossible.
.5. With reference to the two degrees of comparison, we
give the name of positive (ovo^cx, '^ztikov or k'Trokvrov^ olt'Kovv,
uToKikviMvov, (/radus positivits^) to that form of the adjective,
by which a quality is ascribed to an object, either simply, or
by help of a relative particle in like degree with another
object : the /ow</ day, the cold air.
f). Questions : — Why have verbs and substantives no de-
grees of comparison ? Why only adjectives and adverbs ?
Why are there not ten or a hundred degrees of comparison ?
Why only two ? — Tliese questions the student must cUstinctly
answer, in order to be convinced that he has fully com-
prehended the subject.
§ LXX.
OF THE FORMATION OF THE DEGREES OF COMPARISON.
1. The comparative is formed most simply by adding rs^o?,
and the superlative by adding rocroc, to the root of the word.
From Kkzmg, (JbiXag, arif/jog, ^olkoco, roots kKhvo, (/jsXkv, uriybo^
Comparative, zXzmrz^og, ^zKavTZ^og, a7i[jjor£oog, f/joczcc^rs^og.
Superlative, KXsivorccTog, ^sXavraroj, ccriyjOTocToc, (jbUKa,§-
TdTOg.
Ey^y, -r^scSy, as roots of the nom. sl'^^c, 'TTPza^vg, give the
compar. Bv^vTZ^og, -Tr^sff^vTSPog, superl. iv^OraTog, Tr^sa^urccTog.
2. O preceded by a short syllable is changed into a;, sksu-
05^0, compar. IXsv^e^coTe^og, super. IXsvhgMTCiTog.
Go(po, (To(paj7S§og, ao(pajTa.Tog. The tone is laid upon o, and
strengthens it between two short syllables.
Obs. 1. — The 0 remains even when a mute and liquid make the pre-
ceding syllable long by position: ^uCTror/iorEoo?, ihoirXoraroi. The
poets however allow themselves to vary their practice in compliance
with the verse.*
* But see Person ad Eur. Phren., 1367.
OF COMPARISON. 149
06*. 2. — Even in the comparative and superlative open syllables are
contracted : '7:oo<p{j^sog, crecpn^swrego?, croppv^ojrsPOCf arog, aTXosdri^oi,
a.'jKbvGri^og.
3. With roots in g there is a c inserted before the termi-
nation : dXrjdrig, root dXri^s, comparative dK'/j0i(T7S§og, superlative
ak^&iaTUTOc, vyr/ig, compar. vyiiffTS^oc, super. vyizaTccrog, since
the forms uK'/i^sreoog, vyisrzoog, would have too many feeble
syllables together, which are strengthened by the insertion of
G. We shall observe the same (t inserted in several forms of
verbs : e. g. reXj, TinKsfJbai, TZTzXifff/tjoci, l^i, ladt, i(T0i, &c.
4. The terminations CTS^og, sraTog, thus acquired, are next
applied to other roots also, viz. to those in of, which likewise
prefix an g to cngog, (TTocrog, and to those in a k sound, which
prefix an i,
Nom. svhtti[yj0jv, rXriUiav, a^Ta^,
Root, zvhui(JjOv, rX7^[jbov, a^-ray,
Compar. svhcci[jtjO'A(TTSDog, TX'/iiJjoAarspog, doxayiffTZPog,
Superl. ivhoLii/jOViaTarog^ Tkri^oviarccTog, a^'TcayiaTdrog,
Obs. — The / appears to have arisen from i by a change common in
Greek: sVexov, trixrov, sysv6fjt,i^Vy syiyvofiriv, Sec. (so, in German, Oberst,
Obrist, ich sterbe, du stirbst).
5. Examples for exercise :
'il'iXog, smooth, ^^acrvg, bold, dvuihrjg, shameless,
ro^og, piercing, ri^vg, agreeable, <rctj(pPiov, prudent.
6. Another mode of forming the degrees of comparison
finds place in many dissyllabic adjectives in gog and vg.
Tliis consists in throwing away the terminations specified,
and adding for the compar. injv, for the superl. iffTog, to the
original root of the word.
a\(jyj>og, base, lyjoig^ hated, yXvKvg, sweet, rayjjg, fleet.
Root, a/o-%, zx^^ 7^^^' "^^X^^
Comp. uirryjouv, '^yji^v, y'XvKicov, Tw^yjuv,
Super. ai(r/jG7og, 'iyPiarog^ y'LvKiaTog, rdxiGTog.
7. Examples for exercise :
Kvh^og^ renowned, h^vg-, agreeable,
oUrPog, miserable, fta^vg, deep.
150 OF COMrARISON.
8. Several have both forms : e.g.
oizrpog, compar. < , ^ ^ super. -\ „ "
r, v/ ( Bpoihvrspog, { (ipaVjrarog,
bpoiovg, comp. Vr>^' super. VrT ^\
"^ ^ Ip^ao/fiyf, ^ {(6gaoi(TTog.
Most of those in vg, however, form their degrees in rs^og and
rocrog.
Obs. — Ta-)(j>i, fleet (root ra;^ from Sa;^), has together with ra.'/jMv also
Satfffwi', neut. Satfffoi/.
§ LXXI.
FORMATION OF THE DEGREES IN ADVERBS.
The comparative and superlative of adverbs are either like
the neuter of the adjectives : e.g. r^iov yi\S,v, to smile more
sweetly ; or end in ^u and too instead of the adjective-termi-
nations ^og and rog : aW, dvcjrs^og^ adv. dvcors^oj, hyyvg,
lyyvrsgog, adv. iyyurs^co, superl. lyyvrdirco, sW, comp. sffare^ajj
superl. Iffurccrct), &c. Prepositions are also compared : Ctts^,
above, VTri^rocrog, highest, -pr^Oy before, ■rg'ors^o?, anterior.
§ LXXII.
ANOMALIES.
1. In the use of the terminations n^og, (rri^og, sffngog,
iffTigog, tuv, and the superlatives belonging to each, there
prevails a considerable license, since the language not unfre-
quently admits one form instead of another : e. g. oXtyog,
little, sup. oXtyitTTog, vicov, fat, rjonpog^ TCiorciTog. Further :
it'Tt'Koog^ simple, not c. kifkouri^og^ but knfko'iariq^og^ &c.
v^^iffryig, insolent, — c. v^^Krriffrs^og^ — v^^iffrore^og,
"kdXog, loquacious, — c. XocXajTZ^og, — "kctkiarz^og,
rs^Tvog, agreeable, not only rigwoTi^og, but also re^wiuv, sup.
rs^Tn/KTrog^
OF COMPARISON. 151
a(p^ovog, abundant, not c cx,<pdovMTe§og, but d(pdovi(m§og,
xoiKog, bad, both c, zccfcurs^og and zukicov, s. za^Kiarog, &c.
2. Those in g/j, gen. zvTog^ are formed as if their roots
ended not in gi^r, but in s, by adding atz^og^ arccrog^ to this s
(§ Lxx, 3), xf^^kig, svTog, not c. %a^/2VT£^o?, but %a^/£(rTg^o?,
s. %a^/g(rraro?. — Tz/A^g/?, niJjfjiffregogy 7t(jj7ii(Tra7og, &c.
3. Forms from shorter roots, or roots differently ternii
nated from those which the positive would imply :
<p/XTg^oc, (piXroirog, instead of (ptXcongog, <pCkojrctrog (from (^/X.)-
y&guirs^og, ys^utruTog, instead of ysgcciors^og, yg^a/oraroj(from
yg^a).
TraXuiog, old, 'TrciXcciTs^og (from ^aXa/),
(TXfikouog, quiet, ayjtXccin^og^
-TTS^aTog, on the other side, 'XsguiTSgog,
^ffvy^og, tranquil, ^cy^a/rg^o?,
<p/Xo?, dear, (DtXccirzgog,
(jbsffog, in the midst, [Mffccirs^og^
'TTi'Xcov, ripe, 'Trs-^octTi^og.
4. Degrees are formed also from,
«. Some substantives : ^Xstt;??, a thief, xXs'TrTiffTarog,
srat^og, an associate, irai^orocrog.
b. Adverbs : tXyi&Iov^ near, 'TvXi^friairz^og, utrurog, avaj, above,
dvcore^og, 'ivhov, within, ivhorccrog.
c. Prepositions : -x^o^ before, 'Tr^or&^og, vm^, over, v'xsgrs^og,
7ccrog^ and vTccrog. — "F.(jxoiTog, extreme, and vcrrs^og, later,
vcrrccTog, are from unknown roots. ("'
5. Several comparatives and superlatives, the positives of
which are obsolete, have been arranged together under the
surviving positive of some adjective, with which they agree
in meaning.
1, uyccdog, good, c. d[jbsimvy better, s. u^tffTog^ best,
(SgXr/fyi', ^iXTiarog^
fc^iiff&m, z^aTK^Tog^
XoJ'im or Xcouv, Xaihrog or Xmrog^
% aXyzivog^ painful, c. dXyiuv^ s. cLXyiarog^
3, KccKog, bad, c. x^k^^-> > ^* X^'f'^*^"?*
4, KaXog, beautiful, c. KaXXiojVy s. KocXXiffTog,
152 OF NUMERALS.
5, (JijCixgog, long, c. (/jdffffofv, s. ^riKiarog,
6, i^/gya?, large, c {/jzitcav, s. (^iyiffrog,
7, p'^^o?, little, c. Ixdaaav, s. ikdyjarog^
IMtPc^oregog, (jbiKgorocrogy
8, "ffoKOg, much, c. crXgia^v, s. 'TrXiicTog^
"TrXziaVf
9, poihog, easy, c. paia^v, s. pxarog.
Adverbs.
1, ay^/, near, c. dffffov, s. ay%/(rra,
2, (jboiXUf very, c. [JbaXKoVy s. (jbukKxrccy
3, ijjtz^ovy little, c. ^ffo'oi', s. '^kigto,.
Obs. 1. — rrXiic^jv, neut. vXiTov, is in Attic sometimes with o ejected, -rXen'.
06*. 2. — We must still remark of this kind,
1, weak, c. ^'ffcrw;/.
2, terrific, c ^lyluv.
3, gainful, c. xi^Biuv, s. xs^Bidroc.
4, shameful, s. IXsyj^/tfrog, and, with the poets,
5, strong, c. (ps^rs^og, s. ps^raroj and (p'spcroi.
6, kingly, s. ^aciXi-jTarog, &c.
OF NUMERALS.
§ LXXIII.
OF THE KINDS OF NUMERALS.
1. Numerals denote the quantity of objects.
2. They are substantives, when they express the notion
of quantity without relation to particular objects : ^ (juovdig,
unity, ;; r^iug, &c.
3. Adjectives^ when combined with objects, and, a. such
OF NUMERALS. 153
as answer to the question^ How many ? Cardinals : elg
uv7i§, one man, Tr'ivrg dvb^zg^ five men. — From five to a hundred
they are of one termination^ the rest of three terminations.
h. Ordinals : 6 TC^wTog kv&^u'xm^ o rokog ruv a^ihjpm. These
are all of three terminations, c. Multiple numbers : a-TrXoogj
ovg, single, hiKccTrXovg, tenfold.
4. Adverbs : a. answering to the questiaJh How often ?
cc'Tta^, once, ^4, twice, i^ccxig, six times, b. The neuters of
the ordinals : "tt^Stov, or ro x^iorov, for the first time, r^irov,
TO rgiTOv, for the third time.
5. The marks of number are the letters of the alphabet in
their order : 1 cc\ 2 ^% 3 y , 4 ^', 5 s, 6,* 7 C' § '^'^
9 ^', 10 /. Then combined : 11 ioc\ 12 /g', 13 // , 14 il'
to 19 t^'- Tlien 20 ;c', 21 za, and so on. 30 X', 31 Xa',
40 (/, 50 /, 60 ?', 70 0, 80 ^', 90,* 100 p', 120 p , 145
p(jus, 200 ff\ 266 (x^g, 300 r , 400 v, 500 (p\ 600 % , 700
•v)/', 800 a;', 900.* Thousand is again a, but with a stroke
below it : a, 2000 |3, 10,000 /, 1811 aojic/, 1829 aa;;^^, &c.
Obs.* — The marks for 6, 90, auil 900, no longer appear as letters
in the Greek alphabet. They were, however, ancient alphabetic
characters, 6 f Vau or Digarama after E, 90 ^ Sampi after v,
900 Q Koppa or Q after fl, which as we saw (§ xii), were dropped
in the Attic and Ionic alphabets, and served only as marks of num-
ber, whence they are called iT/Vjj^a-a. Instead of the Digamma use
was made of ?, i. e. tfr, from its similarity, which was called ST/^a :
6 S"'.
6. In place of this mode of notation the Athenians had
another more striking to the eye, composed of strokes, as
marks of the numbers, from one to four, and then the initial
letters of five IT ^svrg, ten A ^ixa, a hundred H izccrov from
the old orthography, a thousand X %/?i/o/, ten thousand M
(Mv^ioi. Tlie numbers between these are denoted partly by
the combination of the above marks, e.g. 12 All, 20 A A,
49 AAAAITIIII, partly by the multipHcation of A, H, X,
M, into five IT, these marks being placed within the TI, e. g.
jAj i.e. 'TTivraKig lUcc, five times ten or fifty, 60 |A| A, 500 |H|,
154
OF NUMERALS.
5000 1X1^0,000 |M1. So 350 HHH|A|, 56? jH|i AjAnil,
1824 X|H|HHHAAIIII.* This manner of notation is par-
ticularly to be marked, since it has been preserved in many
and important Attic inscriptions. (")
§ LXXIV.
TABLES OF THE CHIEF CLASSES OF NUMERALS.
Cardinals.
Ordinals.
1 a
gf?, f/;/a, iV,
1
0 v^urog, 7], ov,
9, ^
^yo,
2
6 hvrs^og, a, ovy
3 7
r^iig, r^ia,
3
6 rgtrog, }], ov,
4 I'
TSffffcc^eg, T2(T(Tcc^a,
4
6 Tiru^Tog, ?7, of,
5 I
TTiVTi,
5
0 '7rs(jb'7rTog^ <kc.
6 /
6
0 £;iro?,
7 K
gTrra,
7
0 g'S^OiO/OJ,
8 'i{
o;icra/,
8
r J/ V
0 oyooog.
9 ^'
ema,
9
6 hvocrog^
10 /'
^i/COi,
10
6 ViKocrog,
11 /a
SvhiKCC,
11
6 ivhi}co(.Tog,
12 i^
hotihiZOC,
12
0 IcohiKurog,
13 ly
r^iaKocfbiza,
13
6 r^fffzoiihsKccrog,
14 ^'
rzaGa^zaKdihiKo,,
14
6 riaaa^iaKcc^ZKCcTog^
15 //
'jnvriTcai^nza,,
15
6 'TrSVTBKOClViH.UrOg,
16 //
izKUl^SKCC,
16
6 iKKUibizccrog,
17 /r
i'TrraKcci^BKUi
17
6 i'TTTccKccihiKccrog,
18 ;;;'
OKrojKccihszay
18
6 oxTcuxccthiKarogy
19 i&'
miOi!CUi%H,a,
19
6 bviKKUlhiKCCTOg,
20 ;f'
shoffi.
20
6 ilzoarog^
21 TCCt
s'Uoffiv eig, [JjIcc, gV,
21
6 ziKoarog T^MTog,
22 ;ig'
&IK0(TI IvO,
22
6 zlKOGTOg ^guTSgog,
23 «/
UK,QGi rgsTg, rgicc,
23
6 il/coarog r^irog,
* Comp. Heioclian Tsg/ ruv a^id/jiuv in Stepli. Thes, Ling. Gr., v. 4, p.
205 (Gloss., p. 689. Ed. Valp.).
OF NUMERALS.
Cardinals.
'24f
fcV
ziKOGi ri(T(ra§ig,
§a, 24
25
'/J
SlKOffl 'TTSVTS,
25
26
X,?
26
27
<
eiKOfftv STrra,
27
28
xn
i'lKOGlV OKTO)^
28
29
zQ'
UKOaiV IvViOi,
29
30
X'^
r^id/covroi,
30
31
\ot
r^iaKovra, sfc,
31
32
■k^'
r^Kx,Kovra ^6o,
32
to
to
to
39
\&'
rgiKKOvrcc mice,
39
40
^'
TSffffa^cczovrct,
40
50
/
V
'TTivrnxovTa,
50
60 r
i^riKoi/rcCj
60
70
/
0
iQ^ofjj'^/Covra,
70
80
f
oyhorjKOvrcc,
80
90
*
hiVJ^KOVTOC,
90
100
Ikcctov,
100
200
^id/c6(Tioi, a/, a,
200
300
r
r
T^IUKOfflOl,
300
400
/
V
rS(T(TIXPU,X.6(TlOl,
400
500
p'
•Tr&vTazoaiGt,
500
600
X.
i^CCKOaiOl,
600
700 -4/'
ixrccKOffioi,
700
800
6KTCC!c6(TIOt,
800
900
*
hmzoatoi,
900
1000
.«
X'KfOh (^h «j
1000
2000
^
haxf^'^h
2000
3000
^
r^iGxiXiot,
3000
4000
}
rzT^a'/iiayli'km,
4000
5000
^
'TnvTocKKryjhioi,
5000
6000
,^
iiuKiffxiXioi^
6000
7000
L
i'TTTazKry^iXioi,
7000
8000
/i
hzrazi(rx,i'kioi.
8000
9000
P
hvccKKTxpjoi^
9000
10,000
(JjV^IOI,
10,000
20,000
K
/
^Kj(JjV^tOI,
20,000
to
to
to
155
Ordinals.
0 ziKOffTog riroc^rog,
6 ziKOGTog ■rs^'XTrof,
0 suoffTog 'izrog,
6 eiKOCirog K^offjog,
6 ZiKOtrrog oyhoog,
6 ilKoarog hvarog^
r^iuKOGTog,
T^IUKOffTOg 'TT^COTOg,
rgtazo(TTog "hzure^og,
to
r^KXKOGTog hmrog,
TSffffccgocKOffrog,
"ffivrriKOffTog^
i^ri/coarog^
e^^o[^,riKO(TT6g,
oyhoj^Koarog^
hzvrjKOffrog,
SKuroffrog,
"hiGCKOtjioarog,
rgiuKOfrioffTog,
TiffffCCOOCKOtTIOffTOg,
'TTivrocKotTioarog,
i^a/co(TiO(Tr6g,
i'TTTOCKOO'lOffrog,
ozra/Coaio/TTog,
IwoiKoaioarog,
XCkioaTog^
'hisyjKioarog^
r^iajp^ioaTog,
TiT^oi^-Kiayjkioarig^
'TrivruKKTxiXioarog^
g|a;c;o'%;A/ocrro?,
i'TTToczKTj^iXioarog^
OKTcc-Kiay/kioarog^
hva,KKryj}joarog^
ILV^lOGTOg^
"^KTfijV^toaTog,
to
156 OF NUMERALS.
Cardinals. Ordinals.
100,000 a ^iKCi%,i(j[jijV§ioi, 100,000 })iyMzicybv^ioc>ro(;.
Ohs. — We may also combine 13 biTLar^itg, 14 dixarsaaa^i;, 15 dinarrivTi,
&c. and decline these combinations : risdaooixaidixa, dixurpuv. —
Audsxa arose out of hodsxa.
§ LXXV.
DECLENSION OF THE FIRST FOUR NUMERALS.
Norn.
1
glc, [jJoi, gV,
2 lOo,
Gen.
1
hog, (Jjiag, mg.
2 ^voTv,
Dat.
1
ivi, fjuta, ivi.
2 hvolv.
Ace.
1
sm, (Jbiuv, h,
2 hvo.
Norn.
3
r§sig, r^icc,
4 ri(7(Taoig^ u,
Gen.
8
T^ICOV,
4 TS<T/7dgC0U,
Dat.
3
rgiffi,
4 riCTcrccofft,
Ace.
3
§ LXXVI.
4 TiaffUDug, a.
FORMATION OF THE OTHER NUMERALS.
1. The substantive numerals end in ac, gen. cchog : jj [Aomg,
unity, ^ ^vccg, rgioig, rsr^dg, Trsvrdcg, l?a?, iOtofiidg, oyhodc, hndg,
hsKKg, sixDcg, rgiccKoig, ncraz^aKOVTag, 'TnvrriKovTdg, iKOcrovrdig, hrj-
KOGiug, %/X/ag, (JtjVgiug, &c.
2. The adverbial numerals run : aVa|, once, ^tg, tAvice,
T^ig, TST^d^ig, Tzvrcczig, iB.ci^ig, iTrruztg, ozruKig, Ivm^tg, ^SKUKig,
ixocTovruKig, ^jv^idzig, &c.
3. The multiple numbers are formed as adjectives in '^rXoog
— TrXovg from the adverbial : uTrXovg, liTrXovg, rgfTrKoug, rer^oc-
"TrXovg, iMVPiaTKovg.
4. The distributives, answering to the question in how
many parts, are formed in -/jx, : Viyjx,, T^/%a, rir^oq(ot, 'zhrocyjz^
and connected with these are such as r^tyri and r^r/Jjg, trebly,
7^iyj)v, in three places, and the like.
OF PRONOUNS. * 1,57
5. To answer the question, on what day, adjectives in
diiog are formed from tlie ordinals : r^irccTog, on the third day,
^suTS^uTog, on the second day, &c.
6. In the expression of compound numbers not only the
less number may be placed last without a copulative, as in
the table, but also first, in which case xcci must necessarily
connect the two, exactly according to the German and Eng-
lish idiom : '7r&vT& x,od ziy.oai^jive and twenty.
7. To express the higher numbers the substantive numerals
are commonly employed : 10(),()UU, })iKoi, ^jv^iabzg ; a million,
iKccrov (jbu^sdhg ; and sometimes the smaller numbers, added
to the large, are likewise expressed by substantives : e.g.
517,610, rrevrfiKovra, (Jijv^iahsg zai (juia, x^Xidchig rs l-TCra kou
•r^og izarovrcihsg g? kcci hzKocg.
§ LXXVII.
THE PRONOUNS.
1. Among the objects which environ us, every one sepa-
rates himself from that which is around him (the first person,
I, 'TtQ^uTOv 'XPoaooitov, priina persona). Every other object he
sets, as it were, over against himself, in order either to
address himself, his speech, wishes, or commands, to that
object (the second person., thou, ^ivrz^ov x^orrooxov, secunda
persona), or merely to direct his attention to it (the third
person, he, she, it, r^irov 'Tr^oacoTrov, tertia persona).
2. When I, as the first person, set myself together with
another, i and thou, i and he, the first person of the
dual number is formed in those languages which possess a
dual: WE both. In the same way, when I combine together
two external objects, in order to addi'ess myself to them,
the second person of the dual is formed : ye both. If
we combine two objects, merely in order to contemplate them
together, the third person of the dual is formed : they both.
3. In the same way the three persons of the plural arise,
when I bring those of the singular number into combination
158 OF PRONOUNS.
not witli one but with more objects in the modes above
described : we, ye, they.
4. Tlie words, which denote these persons, are substan-
tives, since they denote substantive objects ; but they are
not of themselves intelligible. In hearing i or thou we
have no distinct conception of that, which these words de-
signate, as we have in hearing father, flower ; the
words have no meaning for our apprehension, until we know
the objects themselves, to which they refer. — They are the
mere signs of personality, consequently they are universal,
tliey can stand for every object.
These words, then, stand in place of a noun (avr ovofjbccrog,
jwo nomine), hence their name, substantive pronouns
(dvrmufjjiai ovffiatrmui, pronomina substantiva), and their
definition, words, which in the place of nouns represent
particular j->e7'sons.*
5. In both the first and second person they are oj" all
genders in most languages, and in the third also in Greek
(resembling in this respect many of the cardinal numbers).
Tlieir forms are taken from various roots, e. g. i, gen. of
me, pi. we, us, &c., and were arranged under a common
nominative, as the irregular degrees of comparison in adjectives
under one positive in use: rj[Mug under iyco, as ^skriatv under
uya^og.
6. The forms of the third person, in Greek, want the nom.
sing, neuter, since the use of '/, which answered to the Latin
is, was dropped.^**) To compensate for this, use was made
of the adjective forms, avrog, '/j, 6, ovrog, this, and the like.
In the plural the pronoun of the third person has a separate
termination for the neuter.e^J
7. Declension of the substantive pronouns.
Singular.
N. \yu, I, (ry, thou, he,
G. g|W/£0, \^Qv, [Jbou, of me, cao, irov, of thee, so, ou, of himself, &c.
* ' AvToovv/jjia — XeH'5 avr ovo/Marog Tgoffwcrwii rra^aeTarixrj u^iS/jbhuv. A-
pollon. Alexandr. ts^/ 'Avtwc, p. 270, A. ' AvTOjrj/j,la romv iCri fMSgog
Xoyou 'xrojTixov avrl IwfiaTog '7ra^rjCKa[iZav6iJ^i\iov. I/dscaris. Gr. Gram., L.
Ill, p. 565. Ed. Bas.
OF PRONOUNS.
1.59
D.A
. s(Jboi and jM/o/,
to me, (Toly to thee,
oiy to himself^ &e.
Ace.
gjoog and (jbi,
me, fl-s, thee,
Dual.
s, himself, &c.
N.
VSi, VMy
a(puiy a(paj.
G(pCii)iy G(pUy
we both.
ye both.
they both.
G.
vS'ivy vSvf
(T(pa)'iVy (r(poJVy
(T(pC0IUy
of us both.
of you both.
of them both.
D.A
. vco'ivy VMV,
(r(paiivy ffipmy
(T<PCilJlVy
to us both.
to you both.
to them both.
Ace.
voUif vojy
(T(pcoiy (T(pa>,
(T(pa)S,
us both.
you both.
Phiral
them both.
N.
nijjkg, rj(/jiig,
v(Jbkgy v[Jbs7gy
ffipkgy cips/?, n. <T<psa,
we.
. r* , .
they.
G.
rj^zcoVy Ti^jboiVy
Vf/jiCOVy V(JjaJVy
ff(piciJV, (T^aJUy
of us.
of you.
of them.
D.A
.ri'MVy riiLiv,
Vf/jlVy V(JjlVy
(7<p/(r/,
to us.
to you.
to them.
Ace.
pj^ga?, riiLo.;,
v(jtjsagy vyboigy
a(piagy()(pagy n. Cipsa,
us.
you.
§ LXXVIII.
them.
ADJECTIVE PRONOUNS.
1. In order to express that something- is the possession of
a person, use is made of certain adjectives, formed from the
roots of the substantive pronouns, with the rejection of g in
the singular, and called possessive pronouns (avTajvv(ju{a{
KrriTiKcciy pronomina possessiva). Their terminations are
sing", og, dual and plur. n^og.
Roots.
l|M/g, eg, g, voSi, apoo'iy ^(JjB, v[Jbs, G(pz.
Possessive Pronouns.
g/Ao?, Gogy ogy vcom^ogy (T(pcom§ogy Tj^Wz^ogy v^ztz^og, (T(pzrz§og,
mine,thine,his,of ustwo, ofyoutwo, our, your, their.
2. They are of three regular terminations :
i(^6g, rjy ovy '/jf^ks^og, oc, oi>. "O?, ?? oV, is distinguished in the
neut. from oV, ??, o, the relative pronoun.
IGO OF PRONOUNS.
Ohs. — To this class beloug also yifjbidwTrog, one of our country (nostras J,
vfMida'ffog, one of ?/our country, since tliey contain the expression of
person four, your); but not dXXo^acros, in which there is no refer-
ence to person (Apollon. Alex. v. 'Avrwv, p. 298, 9).
§ LXXIX.
OF WORDS ALLIED TO THE PRONOUN.
1 . One peculiarity of the pronouns is, that they, as univer-
sal marks of personality, contain no sign of any one particular
object.
2. Viewing this as the essence of the pronoun. Grammarians
have ascribed to the pronominal class all words which, although
containing no expression of a distinct person, are however uni-
versal signs without a particular designation, and stand in
some relation to person.
3. Of this kind are,
a. The demonstrative (^zr/cmd^ demonstrativa)^ which
point to a person already known :
0, 71, TO, this man (he), this woman (she), this thing (it).
ovTog, avT'/j, Tovro,\ ■,.
ff\ r/V XV I tins.
002, ^0£, rooB, )
lyMvoc, iyMvTj, s^ciivo, that.
0 ^iivci, '/} ^£/Va, ro ^s/Va, such an one (known and de-
signated, but whom the speaker does not wish to name).
h. The indefinite (indefinita):
aKkog, aKkri, aKko, another.
sTi^og, irs^Di, srs§ov, the other of two.
Tig, rig, ri, some one.
c. The definite (dejimtum):
avTog, avrri, avro, he, he himself.
d. The interrogative ( interrogatiimm) :
rig, ri, who ? what ?
e. The relative ( ava(po^izov, relatwum) :
6g, Y\, 0, who, which ; and the compound rekitive offrtc^
ring, o, ri, whosoever.
OF PRONOUNS.
161
f. The negatives (negativa) :
ovrig, ovng, ovrt,
ovhiig, ovhz[jb(Oi, ovhsv,
(J^rjrig, yjririg, (juiiTi,
> no one.
§ LXXX.
OF THE DEFINITE PRONOUN.
1. The definite is used for the closer designation of the
persons: lyoo ahrog or ahrog ly&f, I myself; (rv uvrog, thou
thyself; avrog, he himself.
2. In the rest of the cases of the singular the roots of
the personal pronouns are blended with avrog^ and produce a
compound (jsvvkrog') pronoun. Thus
I myself,
Nom. lyu avTog^
avrfi.
avTO.
thou thyself,
Gv avTog,
avrfj,
uvroy
of thyself,
ffccvrov,
ffOiVTyjg^
(TCiUTOVf
to thyself,
aavrriy
GCCVTciJy
thyself,
aavToVy
ffavTyjv,
GOivro.
3. In the other numbers this coalition does not take place :
^[/jzig avToi, rifLuv avrm, &c. ; except in avTov, pL avTm, avroig^
avrovg.
4. Instead of gccvtov, avrov, we find also GsavroVf iuvroVf
GsuvrS, &c.
L
Gen.
Dat.
Ace.
of myself,
k(JjCCVTOVy
i[JbciVT^g,
kfLCCVTOV,
to myself,
myself,
l^Jbcivrdvy
he himself, &c.
avTogf
avryj,
avTO,
of himself,
avTov,
avrrjg,
avrov,
to himself,
avru^
avrri,
avrco.
himself,
avrov,
avrriv,
avro.
162
OF PRONOUNS.
LXXXI.
RECIPROCAL PRONOUN.
When there is a mutual relation between several persons — -
e. g. they loved one another^ i. e. one the other — use is made
of aXKoi^ aXKoci, oKka, with the insertion of the syllable viK
(lengthened out of aX) in the gen. dat. ace. : e. g. aXkriKovg
(as it were d'hXoi clKkoug).
Plural.
aXkrikaig, akXriKoig,
aKkrjXug, aihXrika.
Dual.
aXk'/]XuiVf aKkyjXoiv,
Gen. kXkrfkcov,
Dat. Abl. aXX^Xoig,
Ace. DiXXyiXoug,
Gen. Dat. ccXX^Xoiv,
Ace. aXX'^Xco,
§ LXXXII.
DECLENSION OF THE ADJECTIVE PRONOUNS.
The adjective pronouns, enumerated in § lxxix, are for
the most part declined regularly: e.g. Izzivog, t^, o ; where,
however, we must observe that v is dropped in the neuter.
For exercise, and on account of some peculiarities, here follow :
Singular.
who.
Nom.
tl <•/
Gen.
ov.
ff' ^^'
Dat. Abl.
^'
?» ^»
Ace.
tl
ov,
CI tl
71V, 0.
Dual.
Nom. Ace.
tl
tl tl
cc, u.
G. D. Abl.
oh,
ouv, o7v.
Plural.
TVT
tl
tl tl
JNom,
01,
ai, a.
Gen.
OiJV,
CUV, uv.
Dat. Abl.
oUg,
ccig, o'ig.
Ace.
tl
ovg,
tl tl
ag, a.
OF PRONOUNS.
163
Singular.
Nom.
oh,
TJh,
roh, and ovrog,
uvrri.
rovro, this.
Gen.
rovhz.
rrjah,
rovh, rovrov,
, ravrrig.
rovrov.
D. Abl.
rcohz,
T/jh,
rioh, rouroj.
ravrri.
rOVTM,
Ace.
rovhz^
r'/]vhi,
rohi, rovrov.
Dual.
ravrriv.
rovro,
N. Ace.
rcohzy
rah.
ruh, rovrco.
rcLvra,
rovroj.
G.D.Ab
. rolvhs.
ruivh,
rolvhs, rovroiv.
Plural.^
ravraiv,
rovroiv.
Nom.
01%,
Klh,
rdh, ovroi,
avra.1.
ravroc.
Gen.
rcijuhs.
rojiihs,
rHjws, rovruv.
rovrcov.
rovrcov.
D. Abl.
ToTahs,
roCiahz,
rolrrhz, rovroig,
rocvraig.
rovroig.
Ace.
ro'johi.
, riiahz,
ruhs, rourovg
Singular.
, ra,vrag.
ravrcc.
Nom.
rig, Ti, some one,
rig, ri, who? what?
Gen.
Tivog, '.
r'lo, rov,
rivog, rso.
rov.
D. Abl.
rivi, Tico, ra>
>
rivi, rso;,
rSj,
Ace.
Tim, ri,
rivoi, ri.
Dual.
N. Ace.
riv'i.
rivs.
G.D.Ab.
. rivolv,
Plural.
rivoiv.
Nom.
rivsg, rivd (urroi).
rivsg, rim,
Gen.
rivcov.
rivm.
D. Abl.
Tlffl,
riffi,
Ace.
rivcig,
rivtt, (oirroi).
rimg, rivoc*
Singular.
Nom.
0, ri.
ro.
h7m, a certain one.
Gen.
rov, Tfjg, rov,
hTvog,
D. Abl.
hsivi,
Ace.
hTm.
Dual.
N. Ace.
^sTvs,
G. D. Abl.
hsivoiv.
Plural.
Nom.
hTvsg,
Gen.
hivcov.
D. Abl.
hUffi,
Ace.
hlvuc.
l()i
OF PRONOUNS.
Nom.
offTig,
Singular.
yirig.
0, ri, whosoever.
Gen.
ovrtvog,
rjffrivog,
ovrtvog,
ono,
orso,
OTOV,
OTOV,
D. Abl.
cl/rtvt,
^rm,
CUTIVi,
Ace.
orsoff
tl
ovrim,
rivrivoc.
Dual.
orzu,
tl
0T&>,
tl
o,ri.
N. Ace.
oirivz,
arm.
COTIVZ,
G.D.Ab
, ohrivoiu,
aivrivotv,
Plural.
ohrivoiv.
Nom.
Gen.
ornvsg,
uirtfig,
uvrivcov.
arivct {juTTO,),
mrivoov,
D. Abl.
ohricri^
uhrifft.
oJarKTi,
Ace.
ov&rivag.
clffTivocg,
anva, [arTaj.
Nom.
Gen.
D. Abl.
Ace.
ovrig, ovrt,
ovTivog,
OUTIVI,
ovriva,, ovri.
Singular,
and ovhsig,
ovhivog.
ouh[jjicc, ovUv, no one
ovhsfMag ovhsvog,
ovhfJbia, ovhsi/i,
ovhsfjbiccv, ovhh.
N. Ace. ourivs,
G.D.Ab. ovrivoiv.
Nom. ovrivzg, ouriva.
Gen. ovrivcov,
D. Abl. ovriai.
Ace. ovnvocg, ovrivu.
Dual.
Plural. (R)
LXXXIII.
CORRELATIVES, AND APPENDED SYLLABLES.
1 . The Greek language has likewise correlative pronouns,
each pair of which has a mutual relation. The latter of the
OF PRONOUNS. 165
two Is expressed in English by as : e. g. roaoq^ oao^i tantusy
quantusy so great as, &c.
TOGog^ offog, so great as, so much as (tantits, quantuSj
and tot, qiiot).
ro7og, oioc, such as (Lat. talis, qualis).
T'/^kiKog, TikiKog, of the same age, of the same size as.
2. When the correlation is more expressly designated —
just as great as, exacthj as great as, &c. — the former pronoun
(roffog, roiog, r-/i\izog^ has %z or ovrog attached to it, and the
latter has oV (from oVpj, as,) prefixed.
ToaovTog, f r / roiovTog, f r ^ rriXifcouTog, f r , ,
, V OTioffog. , V oitoiog. . , ' > oitriKizog,
S. In putting a question the latter pronouns prefix tt (from
xoijg) : 'TTOGog, how great ? how much ? Tfoiog, of what sort ?
"TTrfKiKog, of what age ? of what stature ? and, if these expres-
sions be to be made indefinite, — of some number, sort, age,
&c., — the accent of two of them is moved to the final syllable,
-zoaog, 'TTOiog, but remains in 'xrikUog.
4. Recapitulation :
Toaog, offog, 'Tcoaog^ 'Tcoaog,
roTog^ oioc^ ttoTo^, -Tcoiog,
Tii^jKog, TikiKog, irrikiKog, 'TCTikizog.
5. Several little words which are placed after the pronouns
in order to strengthen their expression, or mark their relation
more distinctly, have been by use as it were incorporated with
them: ^s in o^s ; also ys, 'iyojyz (equidem); TTio^ OfXTrsg; n,
offTS ; 0?;, oaomy], oaovhrjTroTZ ; ovv in mriaovv and oa'Trz^ovv,
These may be also written separate : ogttzo ouv, &c.
6. The addition of / serves for a stronaer desig-nation of
the persons : ovrocri (hic-ce), avTrj'i, and with ejection of o,
a, s: TovTi, TuvTi, oot, rohi, rovroyi; even with v. ovToaiv,
rovTovaiv ; and so from ouTcog : ovTcoai and ovTcuaiv.
BOOK FIRST.
PART SECOND
OF VERBS.
§ LXXXIV.
OF THE DIFFERENT KINDS OF VERBS.
The property, wliich a verb ascribes to any subject (§ ii,
8), must be understood in the widest sense, as all that is
affirmed to belong to that subject, as all that exists, acts, or
is felt in it.
1. Tliis property is considered either as contained in the
subject, without imparting- itself to any other, as an inopera-
tive state or condition (p^[Jtj(x, or ysvog pj]iJbarog a^iroc^arov,
ovhiTS^ov, verbiim intransitivum or neutrum) : the tree blos-
soms, the man lives, the man prospers; or as a state of
operating upon some external object, passing over to that
object (pni^os, [jbzroi^ocTov, hzpyririKov, verbiim transitivum or
activum) : the rain fertilizes the soil ; where the fertilizing
is considered as something communicated to the soil, some-
thing passing over to it.
2. The subject, however, not only itself exerts activity,
but is also susceptible ('7ra07]7i%.6g, passivus,) of the operations
of any agency, is exposed to them, is affected by them.
3. This agency, by which it is affected, sometimes proceeds
from itself, and retro-acts upon itself (p^fJ^a avTi(jT^o(pov, lOogo-ov,
verbum reciprocum or medium) : e. g. the herd of deer
brings itself near, approaches. Here the approaching is
OF VERBS. 167
remarked as a property, as an operation in the herd, which
exerts itself, however, not upon any other object, but upon
the herd itself. So also, — the tree raises itself towards the
skies : thou pleasest thyself truly, only when thou busiest
thyself in good deeds.
4. Lastly, the agency, by which an object is affected, may
proceed not from itself but from something else ('^yji^of, tccOt^-
riKov, verhuiii passiimm) : the earth is illumined by the sun,
the town is destroyed.
These differences among verbs are called lands (yhf],
genera). We rank as such the neuter^ active, middle,
passive.
§ LXXXV.
OF THE TENSES OF VERBS.
1. We consider objects either as now being, or as having
been, or as hereafter to be affected by their properties, and
hence divide time itself into three parts, the present, past,
future.
2. If we consider the three times (x^^^f>h tempora,) in
relation to one another, other distinctions of time appear to
attach themselves to those above enumerated, and we may,
putting all together, discriminate each particular time as
incomplete, complete, or about to be completed.
3. Hence we may distinguish,
a. Present time,
incomplete, 1, / ain writing (at this moment, the action
going on, y^^ovog Ivzarug, prcEsens).
complete, 2, / have written (have just finished, ttcc^ukU'
[jjsvog, perfectum).
about to be
completed, o, / am about to ivrite (immediately, futurum
instans).
b. Past time,
incomplete, 4, I ivas writing, e.g. Avhen he came (had at
that time not yet finished, 'ZoiQ^arurizog^ im-
perfectum).
168 OF VERBS.
complete, 5, / had written, when, &c. (had then finished,
v^i^vvTekix£g, plusquamperfectum).
about to be
completed, 6, / was about to write, when, &c. (was then
on the point of commencing).
c. Future time,
incomplete, 7* I shall ox will write, e.g. when he comes
(shall then be about to write, \i!iKhMv,
futurum).
complete, 8, / shall have written, when, &c. (shall then
have completed my writing, futurum
eoiactum),
about to be
completed, 9j / shall be about to write, when, &c. (shall
then be upon the point of commencing).
Ohs. 1. — It 13 sufficient to designate these nine tenses by the English
names above given, e.g. incomplete present, complete past, &c. The
Greek and Latin names are those usually employed in grammars.
It is evident that these nine tenses must appear in every genus of
the verb.
Obs. 2. — Besides these nine distinctions of time, still other differences
may be conceived, the number and nature of which need not here
be specified. Thus the Greek tongue has peculiar forms to express
a past event, on which the mind does not dwell for any continuance,
but which it merely regards as in itself absolutely past (x^wac, ao^iarog,
aoristus).
§ LXXXVI.
OF THE MOODS OF THE VERB.
1. Existence may be ascribed to an object by means of
the verb in different ways (lyzkiaug, modi).
a. As actually observable in it, and simply pointed out
('iyKkiGig 6gi(TTiZ7], modus indicativus): the tree blossoms.
b. As only thought of with regard to it, as a wish, a con-
ception : may the tree blossom ! (iVKrixri, optativus).
OF VERBS. 169
c. As ready to befall it, in case something else happen :
/ eat that I may live., hence do not live in case I do
not eat. Thus the two verbs to eat and to live are
brought into closer relation (v'^rorcocnKT!, relativus or
conjunctivus).
2. The first person, with reference to another, can desire
that that other should pass into some state of being f ■r^oc-
raxri'/crj, imperativus) : be happy , be active^ &c.
Obs. — The moods also appear in all different genera of the verb, and
enter into the several tenses, but under some limitations in the latter
respect, of which we shall speak hereafter.
3. The moods already enumerated express existence always
in connection with one of the three persons. If the expres-
sion be without reference or limitation to one of the persons,
e. g. to live^ to blossom^ it is characterized in grammar as the
indefinite mood (a'7rcc^i[jij(pa,7og, modus injinitivus).
§ LXXXVII.
OF THE NUMBERS AND PERSONS OF THE VERB.
1. Since the verb, according to its nature, pre-supposes a
subject, of which it expresses a property, and with which it
stands in very close connection, it therefore alters its form,
a. When the substantive alters its number : e. g. the tree
yrows^ the trees (no longer grows but) grow. Hence
we find in the verb, as in the noun, the singular, dual,
and plural numbers.
b. According to the person denoted by the subject : e. g.
/, Sempronius, acquire ; thou, Caius, acquirest ; he,
Gracchus, acquires (persons of the verb).
2. The numbers naturally repeat themselves in every
mood, except the infinitive, which has no definite relation.
If a language have three numbers, it must need nine persons
of the verb, since the persons also are repeated in each num-
ber throughout the moods (e. g. prima persona pluralis
numeriy optativi modi, futuri temporis, passim generis).
lyO OF VERBS.
3. The imperative mood, however, must have only the
second and third persons. It expresses always a demand of
the intellig-ence upon the will. Hence it is clear, that, when
I give an order to myself, I distinguish in myself between
the intelligence and the will. The one commands the other
as a second person — comfort thyself; so that the first person
does not appear in the imperative.
Obs. — Since the participles are to be considered as adjectives, which
contain an expression of lime, they appear in company with most
of the tenses, are formed in analogy with them, and will be given
together with them.
4. It appears from what has been already stated, that
under the few limitations above noticed, every person should
appear in every number, every number in every mood, every
mood in every tense, and every tense in every genus of the
verb.
5. Thus in the verb, as in the substantive, each part is
constituted not of a single conception, but of an aggregation
of several conceptions : e. g.
(I strike)
persona^ numerus^ modus^ tempus, (/emiSy
prima, sin//ularis, indicativuSy pra'sois, activum.
Obs. — It is necessary to understand these preliminary remarks as
clearly as possible in order to proceed, with knowledge and intelli-
gence in mastering the difficulties of the verb.
§ LXXXVIII.
OF CONJUGATION GENERALLY.
1. As numbers and cases in the noun, so genera^ tenses,
moods, numbers, and persons, in the verb, will be designated
by certain letters and syllables, and these Mill be added to the
OF VERBS. 171
root according" to certain laws, so that a special verbal-form
will be obtained for each person.
2. Conjugation ((Tv^uyiu, conjngatio from conjngare^ to
yoke together,) teaches how to add to the root these letters
and syllables under the control of the established rules, and
to lav down the series of forms thence resulting according to
paradigms.
4. If we assume for the exigencies of language, according
to our foregoing observations, 4 genera of the verb, in each
genus 9 tenses, in each tense 4 moods, in three of these 9
persons, and in one of them 6, in all 33 persons, and an
infinitive form besides for each tense, it will appear that a
fully developed tongue must have in its conjugation 4 forms
of genus, 4 X 9 =36 forms of tense, ^^ ><! 4 = 144 forms of
moods, and in these 144 X 33=4752 forms of person, add
to which 9 forms of the infinitve, which would make up 476 1
verbal forms, without reckoning the participles, whereas the
forms of the noun reach only to 3x6=18.
4. Such an exuberance of forms, however, no human
tongue has ever yet attained, since the developement of
language has suffered many lets and limitations from accident,
the destiny of nations, and the insufficiency of the foundations
laid.
o. Nevertheless, the conjugation of Greek verbs comes
near, in many points, even to this exuberance, and from the
fulness and beauty of its forms, as well as the certainty and
regularity of its developement, it constitutes the basis of that
excellence which distinguishes the noblest and richest of all
human languages.
6. Next in rank, in the circle of well known tongues,
come ilie Latin and the languages derived from it. But the
tonofues of the Teutonic branch, such as the German, Eng-
lish, &c., are extremely deficient in this respect.
7. Such of the above-mentioned forms as have not been
developed, language is forced to supply by means of some
existing form combined with an auxiliary verb. Of this
auxiliary character are sTva;, to be, yiynd&ai^ to become,
opiXkeiv, to owe ; in Greek also [jA/J^hv, to be about to, in
English to have, will, shall, &c.
172 OF VERBS.
§ LXXXIX.
GREEK CONJUGATION.
A.. Genera.
1. To express the four genera there are in Greek, as in
most other languages, only two forms, distinguished as active
and passive, or as active and passive conjugation : 'kzi'Troj, I
leave, KzixofLas, I am left. Neuter and middle are expressed,
now by parts of the one form, now of the other.
2. For future and aorist middle, however, there are special
forms in the passive conjugation (futura and aoristi medii).
Obs. — The English tongue, like the German, has no passive formation.
It has, however, a participle, which taken alone is of passive signi-
fication : beloved, left ('Germ, geliebt, verlassen ) . This is joined
with auxiliary verbs, in order to meJie passive forms : / am beloved,
might I be seen, &c.
B. Tenses.
3. To express time the Greek tongue has forms for six of
these tenses, which were enumerated § Lxxxv, 2, and obs. 2.
a, b. c.
(1) Present. (2) Perfect. (3) Future.
'kzi'Trco, 'kiXoi'Tra, Xzi-^^oi),
I leave. I have left. I shall or will leave.
(4) Imperfect. (5) Pluperfect. (6) Aorist.
ikn'Trov, iXiXoi'Triiv, 'iXsi-^pcc,
I was leaving. I had left. I left.
Thus there are wanting three of the forms above alluded to,
which must, when necessary, be expressed by periphrasis.
4. The tenses here united under «, b, c, are connected
together in pairs by their formation, and will therefore be
distinguished as chief tenses, Xii'Trco, KiXoi'Trcc, Xii-^o), and *^-
condary tenses, sKuttov, kXiXoi'^eiv, tkzii^tt,, a denomination
which refers solely to their form.
5. For the future and aorist the Greek tongue has two
forms, distinguished as first and second future,'^' first and
OF VERBS. 173
second aorist. In this respect it exceeds that which is
necessary, but not that which is desirable. The greater the
number of forms, the more variety is there in a language.
6. Thus the series of Greek tenses is,
Chief. Secondary,
present, imperfect,
perfect, pluperfect,
future 1, aorist 1,
future 2. aorist 2.
Obs. 1. — These tenses occur in the passive voice as well as the active,
and in the former with the addition of a third form for the future
preterite (Jutiirum exactum, ysy^d-^o/MaiJ, I shall have been written,
as in Latin in the active scripsero, I shall have written. The forma-
tion of the future and aorist middle {§ lxxxix, 1, 2,) is also twofold.
Obs. 2. — No verb, however, possesses all these tenses, but only a
greater or less number of the possible forms, as the nature of its
root may allow.
Obs. 3. — The English and German tongties have only the aorist form
together with the present, I run, ran, I see, saw ^Germ. ich laufe,
lief, sehe, sahj. — For all the other forms auxiliary verbs are joined
with the infinitive or participle: I shall love, I have loved, I am
come, I shall have been heard (Germ, ich werde lieben^ habe geliebt,
&c.).
a Moods.
7. The imperfect and pluperfect have no mood but the
indicative ; other tenses supply what is wanting to these forms.
8. The futures want the imperative ; here the aorists
supply the deficiency.
9. In the perfect passive the formation of the conjunctive
and optative is limited, and even the Greek tongue here
resorts to the use of an auxiliary : yiy^ccfjbfMvog m, and sr/ju.
10. In the other tenses the moods are complete, and
formed with great care.
D. Numbers and Persons.
11. Since the Greek tongue has a dual, it has consequently
all nine persons, of which, however, many are formed alike.
174 OF VERBS.
12. In some verbs the formation of two persons in the
extant moods is circumscribed, viz. the 3 pi. perf. and plu-
perf. pass.
£J. Review.
13. Not\vithstanding the above mentioned limitations, there
still remains for the Greek verb a great affluence of forms,
augmented by the various forms of the same tense (3 futures,
2 aorists).
14. Table of the persons :
Active.
Conj. 9. Opt. 9. Imper. 6. Inf. 1. Part. 1.
Pies. Ind
.9.
Imp.
9
Perf.
9
Pluperf.
9
Put. 1.
9
Aor. 1.
9
Fut. 2.
9
Aor. 2.
9
Pres,
9
Imp.
9
Perf.
9
Pluperf.
9
Fut. 1.
9
Aor. 1.
9
Fut. 2.
9
Aor. 2.
9
Fut. 3.
9
Fut. 1.
9
Aor. I.
9
Fut. 2.
9
Aor. 2.
9
6
9—11
9 6 11
9—11
9 6 11
Passive.
9 9
9—11
9 6 11
9—11
9 6 1 1
9—11
Middle.
9—11
9 6 11
9—11
9 6 11
21>^9 9)^9 16X9 10X6 17 17
15. All the possible formations of the Greek verb are thus,
21 X 9 for the indicative, 9 1^ 9 for the conjunctive, 16 ><) 9 for
the optative, 10X6 for the imperative, to which are to be
added 17 infinitive forms and as many participles j which
OF YEIIBS. 175
having each 3 terminatioTis and 18 cases make up a sum of
3><J l?*^ 18« The sum of the whole without the participles
is 49 1; observing, however, that since no verb possesses all
the tenses, every verb is limited to a smaller or greater num-
ber of these forms : nevertheless, we may ascribe the whole
to the verb Xs/ro; — >\.£<Vo|Ooa;, in order to trace out the verbal
formation in a perfect paradigm.
16. In order to understand the formation of all those parts,
of which the number and distribution have been described, it
is necessary to divide our subject-matter, and to treat first of
the formation of the 1st pers. sing, indicative (formation of
tense), which includes that of the genera. After this, the laws
may be explained, which regulate the formation of the other
moods, numbers, and persons, according to the 1st pers.
indicative (conjm/ation). With regard to the formation of
tense, it is especially requisite to reduce the verbs to classes
according to the nature of their roots, and to separate all that
is anomalous.
17. Since, moreover, the Greek conjugation endured in
process of time great changes, and much of the ancient
method was retained together with the more recent form, it
is convenient, for the sake of clearness, to keep back that
which is ancient, and to consider first the common shape of
the most numerous class of verbs in a.
FORMATION OF TENSES.
§XC.
OF THE ROOT AND THE CLASSES OF VERBS.
1. The root of a verb in u is found by throwing away ai
from the first person of the present.
roots, Xg/T, pXi,^^^ vs(ji,.
176
OF VERBS.
2. Verbs are divided into mute, pure, and liquid, as the
root ends in a mute, a vowel, or a liquid.
Verbs mute,
leave.
Pure,
honour.
Liquid,
throw.
say.
persuade.
rule.
love.
gild.
\vu,
loose.
P£jU«y,
distribute.
xrsim^
kill.
raise.
§
XCI.
-
ANOMALOUS VERBS.
1 . Verbs, of which the roots end in two consonants (unless
these be a mute with a liquid, such as g")^, Xz, fjbT, &c.), have
altered their original root, and belong to the class of anomalous.
Thus the following are regular
ai/jiky-co,
s'lgy-co,
^ocXtt-cj,
rule,
milk,
restrain,
trail,
creep,
warm.
but the following are anomalous
^sKy-co,
zXdyy-a,
Xoi[/j'7r-ci),
(JbiX'ff-&>,
soothe,
bend,
dry,
resound,
shine,
sing, &c.;
grow old,
yrj^oiffx-cUf since not
yyi^uGz, but
yrj^cc.
do, beat, bear,
'^gdrrff-coj rv'xr-u^ TiKr-oo,
TT^acfl-, rvTrr^ tikt,
^^ay, ruTT, rs«,
are the original roots.
2. Even verbs of this sort, in order to lessen for use the
number of the anomalous, may be reckoned among the
regular, when the original root is recovered by the reduction
of a double consonant to a single according to the general
law of abbreviation (§ xxix).
-co.
OF VERBS. 177
abbreviated :
ry-r, ayyik, rsfA, (p^oih, which are likewise
the original roots.
3. Some other cases of anomaly will be noticed hereafter,
in the list of anomalous verbs.
4. Verbal forms are produced by the addition to the root
of prefixtures (^ccu^r]/Tsig, augmenta,) and terminations (rMra.-
Krj^eig, terminationes).
§ XCII.
OF THE AUGMENT.
1. The root receives an augment, or prefixture,
a. When it begins \n\\\ a consonant, by the prefixture of s;
b. When it begins with a short vowel, by the doubling of
the vowel.
Hence we have from
IXsy, k-<puXX,
from IK, V, dig,
avx, si,
avhciv,
oIkz,
r«, V, jj^,
V^x, ri,
nox,
ojfcs.
>
2. The first augment is called the syllabic (av^. ffvXXa^iKri,
augm. syllahicum), since it increases the w^ord by one syl-
lable, the other the temporal ((wi,. %poj'/;^^, augm. temporale),
since it lengthens the vowel by one time (tempus, mora,
§ xiii).
Obs. 1 — Those which begin with w, jj, and ov, also four with a, admit
110 augment: c/m, breathe, oum, hear, ari&saau, am unaccustomed to,
arihi^nij^at, am disgusted. Likewise with s/: s/V.w, yield, ilxov; so
svgov instead of tjI^o'J, from ib^igxoi ; and some with 0/ : ohou^su, keep
the house, o/i/ow, intoxicate, o/Vr^sw, madden. (^^
Obs. 2 — The following change s into u : 'iyjji, have, uy^m, not ^%oi/,
ifuw, draw, iigMov^ idu, permit, i'laov, l^iu, say, I'l'^Yixa, 'i&u, am accus-
M
178 OF VERBS.
tomed to, s'Juda, sTo/i.a/, follow, iivo/ji/riv, and slXov, took, from the
root sX, to which add four with a double consonant after i: kXxvu,
s^'TTCt), s^ydZ^ofiai, hgridoj.
Obs. 3. — The following take the syllabic augment instead of the tem-
poral : dX/Vxw, iokm (throwing back the spiritus asper), was taken,
ciym^i^ sdyrjv, was broken, u&su, sudsov, &c. ; likewise the perfect 'eoix,a,
am like, from elxu, io^ya from 'i^yu, do, hX'jra, hope, from eX-rw, cause
to hope. Add ojvBOfiai, ougew.
Obs. 4. — The augment of the second syllable belongs to iogra^w, make
a festival, sugra^oi>, and the pluperf. of the above-mentioned verb
with io: ioixa, ewxuv.
Obs. 5. — Both augments united belong to sui^cmv from o^du, see, ridvvd/iriv
for sduva/jLTjv from dvvafiai, am able, ^(nXKov for s/msXXov from fiiXku,
am about to. Likewise diaxonTv, to administer, and diairav, to feed,
have besides the s an augment upon a : didiriKovi^xa, ■/carsdi^rrjea.
Obs. 6. — P is doubled after the augment : gsw, flow, 'sg|£ov, guo/ia/, save,
Iggutfaro, &c.
3. In the case of compounds, the following rules with
regard to the augment must be observed :
a. Those compounded with a noun, or a (negative or
connective)^ take the augment at the beginning : (ptXo-
(To(pico, l(piXo(T6(psov, a(p^ovico, ri(pponov.
h. Those compounded ^vith a preposition, or with ^vg, sy,
take the augment to the verb, and the prepositions
suffer elision : '^a^a,Xa[/j^ccvoi), itdgika^^civov, k'Xo-O'zXi^co,
u^O'TrXi^co, a(pco'7rX{^ov.
Obs. 1. — IIco and TEg/ are not elided : ts^is^u, -rEg/s/^oi/; T^odyu, v^o-
Tjyov ; so also dfM(pi in d/Mpmufii, and dfKptikiesu, but o of ir^o is
often contracted together with the following vowel : e. g. crgosXsyov,
ffgouXsyov ; T^osdcoxa, ir^oudojxa.
Obs. 2 — Of class b some have the augment before Bug and su, when
the verb begins with w, >j, or a consonant: as, dugu-zsTv, sdvffu':riov.
So Sutfru^sTi/, iudoxifisTv, &c. Likewise several, in which the prepo-
OF VERBS. 179
sition is closely combiued with the verb by elision, or the simple
verb is out of use: xaSivbu, hdhudov, but also zadrivHov ; xaSi^M,
hddii^ov; avviZoKiu, ^vtiZoXsov; dfj^piaQ'/jTSU, <p^oifji,id^u, &c. 'Hvu^Soov
from dvo^Qoo), and rim-)(\iov from ivoyXiU), are augmented in both places.
Obs. 3. — In compounds, the accent, according to the general rule,
falls back: psgw, T^offps^s ; d-Topsiiyw, dcropsyys; but the temporal aug-
ment retains it over its long vowel : 'xooaayi and cr^off^ys ; am^yi,
a'TTiT^ys, &c.
§ XCIII.
USE OF THE AUGMENT.
1. The augmeat precedes the radical part of the verb, but
only in the indicative, when a secondary tense is to be formed.
^. Of the chief tenses the perfect takes the augment in all
its moods, and when it begins with a consonant it repeats the
same before the augment (^iTfLaamaij/oq^ redupUcatio).
olzi, perf. uKi ; ri^cc, perf, 7sri[jjCi ; (psvy, perf. -Trz^pivy.
3. In this case the pluperfect also receives the reduplication,
before which a new temporal augment is placed: ti[Jjoc, for
the pluperf. ysTifjjCc, ; (p&vy, pluperf. g9rs(p£uy.
4. The reduplication does not occur, when the root of the
verb begins with two consonants without a liquid, or with
yv : yvoj -ipccXk, perf. and pluperf. only gyvo, k^l/ocX.
Obs. — Several also with yX take only s: syX-jTrai, xariyXcLrriff/ji^ai from
yX\j<pu, '/MTayXarri^u. Some with a single liquid lengthen g into £/,
instead of reduplication: >.>]£, s'lXyi^a; ^as/g, s/'/xag/xa/, — but ^s^v-o in
^s^vvufMai from ^wxooj, ^s^uaau/xai from ^vaaou, &c. ( Schaefer in
Excerpt. Cod. Paris, ad Arisioph. Plut.,p. 503 ^.C''
5. In verbs which begin with a vowel, the first vowel with
the following consonant are sometimes repeated before the
temporal augment (redupUcatio Attica).
180 OF VERBS.
Perf. %, 7}xo, rfktp,
and a^;?^, ccKriKO, ak)iki<p.
Obs. — The Attic reduplication causes the roots to shorten their long
vowel ; hence ax^jxo, iXrikitp, instead of dx?jxoii, aX9]Xg/p, from dxouw,
6. We may henceforth consider it as known, what altera-
tion through prejixture the root undergoes in each tense.
§ XCIV.
OF THE TERMINATIONS OF THE TENSES.
1 . The terminations which are added to the roots, in order
to form the tenses, are the following:
Active.
Middle.
Passive.
rPres.
(Imp.
0),
OlJbUl,
Oh
oi/jriv.
fPerf.
iPluperf.
a,
[JbUl,
ztv,
[/j'/jh
jFut. 1,
(Aor. 1,
aoo^
(Toyjcci^
'^}^(TOlJljCCl,
GO,,
ffU[Jlj71V,
^^V,
jFut. %
lAor. %
iU,
sofjjat.
fJffOfJtjOil,
ov.
o(Lnv,
?}V.
OF VERBS.
181
EXAMPLES AND PECULIARITIES IN THE
FORMATION OF TENSES.
§XCV.
MUTE VERBS.
1. Concerning- the changes which arise when the mutes
are combined with c, pb, ^, in the termination, see § xxi, &c.
2. The perfect changes sometimes in the active s into o,
and in the passive sv into v.
3. The 2nd futures and aorists are formed from the short
roots.
4. Examples.
Active.
Pres. Xs/V-<a>,
Imperf. 'i-XstT-ov,
Perf. Ks-XoiTT-cc,
Pluperf. kXs-Xol'Tr-siv,
Fut. 1, Xil-^-OJ,
Aor. 1, 'i-Xzi-^-u,
Fut. 2, XiT-sst/,
Aor. 2, 'i-XiT-op,
Middle.
Xsi-ilz-OlJjCCI,
k-Xsi'<p'CC[/jr]i',
XiTT-sofjijai,
Passive.
XstTr-oi/jUi,
k-Xsi'^-6f/j}]v,
Xs-Xeifj(j-(jjcc(,
kXs-Xsifjij-{jj)^i^,
XSi(p-0'/](TO[/jCCl,
l-X2i(p-()rjV,
XiTT-^irof/jocf,
l-XiTir-Tjv.
l-Xf^-6yjriv,
Mixed forms from nvx^o), prepare, i^itla, fix on, vofjui^oj, think,
(p^a^^, say.
MidcUe.
Active.
Pres. T&vxco,
Imperf. r^sthof,
Perf. TiTsvy^u,
Pluperf. Irsrsu^g/v,
Fut. 1 , l^glffO),
Aor. 1, srev^cc,
Fut. 2, vO(Jjihsa;,
Aor. 2, 'i(p§ulou.
\rvxoi/jnv,
Passive.
Wivxoijjrjv,
TsvxOriaofjbai,
TVX/l<TO(JbUl,
krOxm-
18!2 OF VERBS.
5. Tlie passive perfect takes sometimes a instead of £ into
the root :
r^sTit/, turn, rir^a[jij(Jijcc{, r^i(poo (root properly ^^s^), nourish,
Ti&POi^lJbai, (TT^i(pCiJ, turn, S(TT§CC[Jb[JjOil.
6. The active perfect generally aspirates the p and k
sounds, and after a t sound it takes %. into the termination
(ku, x,uv\ before which the t sound is ejected :
r^i^co, rub, ifhkTtoo^ weave, (p^a,^(») (root <pfa^), say, 'Tcii^co^
persuade ; perf. rsr§i(pa, TSTrKzy^oi, 'Tr'ippax.a, 'xkicuKa, ; pluperf.
£T£r^/<p£/i', gTSTrXs^s/i^, l-7rs(p^oi^2iv, i'ln'Tnix.ziv.
Ohs — With the Attics o also is taken into the aspirated perfects : ffi/X'irw,
send, Tscro/i^a, xXs-rrw, steal, xsxXofa, suXX'syu, collect, Cuvs/Xo^a,
rgsTw, turn, rsrgo^a, &c.
7. The roots in ^, with the Attics, commonly lose the
consonant in the 2nd future active and middle (futuriim
A-tticwni) : vo[jJ^co (root vo^jaV), fut. 2nd, voi/jibzoj, uo[j!j{hso[jijcn,
vo^iici)^ vof/jiio^cii ; contracted vo(Jjico, vo[jjsov(/jUt. So also To^i^oj^
Obs. 1.— Except in these examples the 2nd fut. act. and mid. is not found
in mute verbs, — or only in a few poetic forms : from /MavSam (root
fiad), [/,a(jsvf/jai for [jja&ioiMat or fiadov/Mui, Theoc. 11, 60 ; and nxusdai,
Horn. hymn. 1, 127. ni6ovfjt,ai, which once stood in Aristoph. Nub.
88, is now changed into 'rldufia/.
Obs. 2. — The 2nd aorist and the imperfect are entirely of the same
character, the one being formed from the old root, the other from
the later and extended root: 'iXiirov from ?w'ff, as 'iXiivov from "kiiir in
Xs/Vw ; s'lpgaSov from f^ab, as 'ifq^a^ov from pga^ in pga^w. While the
original root maintained itself in these aorist forms, it was expanded
in various ways in the present and imperfect in order to designate a
more abiding presence, and a more abiding contemplation of the
past ; both which kinds of designation, together with the fuller forms
belonging to them, came later into use as required by the develope-
ment of the language Hence those appear to err, who consider the
OF VERBS. 183
2nd aorist as a shortened form of the imperfect, and thus subject the
earlier to the later form : whereas, on the contrary, the imperfects
must be considered as extended forms of the aorist indicative, created
more recently for a particular purpose. — These ancient aorists, pre-
cisely because they are original and unchanged, appear now in only
a few mute verbs, but in most were suppressed after the form-
ation of the first aorist.
§ XCVI.
PURE VERBS.
1. These take in the perf. and pluperf. act. a before the
termination (%a, tchv)^ and generally want the 2nd future and
aorist. ("^^
2. When a consonant is admitted, the last vowel of the
root is usually doubled.
3. Mixed forms of to^Siw, desire, ri[jb(ia/, honour, -^gvam^
gild, \vo}^ loose, (p/Xsiy, love, ga^-^, permit, "Traihivco, instruct :
Active. Middle. Passive.
Pres. 'Tro&'ia), Xvofjbut,
Imperf. Wif/Mov, siaof/j'/]!/,
Perf. 7STi(^'/i;coc, 7ri7rcci^iV[/jocif
Pluperf. Ifciy^^uaajziiv, lXiXv[M'/]v,
Fut. 1, Xvffcu, edffofjjoit, (ptKri^^aof/jOii,
Aor. 1, iTodsircc, ly^PUffauirdi/jriv, IpiKri&^v.
4. Many, in their passive forms, add c to the root when
a consonant follows :
Tikico (finish), TiTiXi(r(Jbui, ccKOvcj (hear), 7]'/cov(T[jijUty aaovff^ri'
5. Many lose the a in their first future : Tihksco^ nXzcoiMat,
Tiksco, rsXiO(jijai, Tikoj, 7&kov(/jai. This is also called the Attic
future.
Obs. 1. — The verbs, of which the vowel remains short before c, are
the following : in,
184 OF VERBS.
a. yikau, laugh (ysXdtfw, syiXada,), ^Xdoi, break, 'Xi^du, cause to
pass, C'Tuu, draw.
i. aibioniO.!, venerate, dxs&^a/, heal, aoxio), suffice, ^sw, boil, s/^sw,
vomit, /CkXew, call, xotsw, rage, vsrx.su, quarrel, pw, polish, rsXioo,
finish, r^BO), tremble.
0. dgow, plough (doo(?w). So o/ioSCa), will swear, ovoVw, will profit.
y. di/yw, end (dfjffw, ^Vyca), dguw, drain, /3iw, stuff, 1^6 w, draw, sXxuaj,
trail, fi^sduca, intoxicate, vrvoo, spit, ravjuj, stretch out.
Obs. 2. — Forms with long and short vowel belong to,*
s. aiv'su, praise, ahsffu, pviSa, fivriiiai, fiv's&riv,
a'l^su, take, a/gjjtrw, j?g;j,aa/, fi^sdriv
dsu, bind, Secw and 6jj(r&j, 6;o£xa, d'sdz/j^ai, sd'sd7}\/.
•KO&iw, desire, md'ssofiai and 'XoSrisoixai, iTrokffa, 'Trs'^oSriza, 'Xi-7:6dri/J,ai,
I'XO&iS&T^V .
XI. dvM, sink, SUirw, s^Uca, sduSriv*
Sijw, sacrifice, ^uCw, l^uca, irjDrjv,
Xuw, loose, XutfiiJ, sXuCa, XsXufJLai, sXv6riv.
§ XCVII.
L IQUID VERBS.
1 . These form all their tenses, except the pres. and imperf.,
from the short root.
2. They take, in the perf. and pluperf. act, o instead of s
into the root, and double the other short vowels : zTiivoo (zrzv)
rirT}M, Inrikziv.
3. They want the 1st fut. act. and mid., and form tlie
aorists belonging to them without a (a, uyjrjv), with duplica-
tion of the short vowel (jp(x,iva}, g^p^jva, l(privd^riv)^ and extension
of £ to £/ : v'i^ci), hii(Jbu, evii[/jci[jj'/iv.
* Comp. Eustath. ad II., p. 106.
OF VERBS.
185
4. Some tenses of (paipa>, ccva-rsKkM, cause to rise, ay-
yiXkco, announce, ri(/jvctj, cut, "TrXvuM, wash, tiKKm, pluck out:
Pres.
Imperf.
Perf.
Pluperf.
Put. 1,
Aor. 1,
Active.
TiTlKu,
Middle.
Passive.
IrsriAfij'/lv,
riyyiXf/y/lv,
i'TrXvvrji'.
'irlXa, STSi[jjCi(X'/iUj
^'yysiXu, l(p'/im[/j'/jv,
avsrsiXcc, avznikdiJj'/^v,
Put. 2, uyyzhJioo, kyyzhsoiMcci,
(pavioD, (pu/iO(jjU{,
Aor. 2, srci[jjOv, l(pccvo[jj'/^v,
'iriKou, riyysK6(J!jr]v,
5. In the aor. 1st, several change a into a instead of ;?, as :
a/^o), raise, d§cc( (in£), Iva^^spccim, am displeased, y.z^aivoj,
gain, l^so^ava, zoCkaivoj^ hollow, Xzvzaivoj, whiten, o^yocivoj,
whence o^yumug, Soph.QEd.Tyr., 335, Br., 'Trsruivco, ripen, &;c.
6. Those with g in the root often change it in the aor. and
fut. to a : KTitvoj, kill, ^ra'Aco and Knvkco (wliich, as analogous, is
preferred to the former *), tzimoj^ cut, r£/>t-siy and srccijuov,
(TTiKko), hffTuX'/iv, TTs/^iy, 67rccp'/]v. The same takes place when
the liquid stands before g, in
'TrXiKco, weave, 'ttXccxso/,
/cXsTTTcij, steal, ySka.itkoo^
or when another consonant follows the liquid :
'TT^&a), destroy, 'Xix^Qio),
as in German, verderbe, verdarb, erwerbe, erwarb.
7. Here also the perf. has often k : (jTiKXaj, send, Tg/^o/,
'TCixotoKoc ; and change g into a even in other tenses besides the
perf. : (rriXXoi)^ gtzX, 'iffraXy.u, 'i(TrccX[jjCit, IgtuXyiv^ zGruX&riv, ara,-
Xriaoi/jcci, GTaX^7](jo^ai.
* Person ad Eur. Orest., 929.
186 OF VERBS.
8. The verbs zgivtu, judge, xkiv&f, bend, r&iv&j, stretch, xreivco^
kill, TrXvvo), wash, make several forms from the roots z^t, zki,
ru, KTU, tXv, from which they themselves arose : namely,
T&'TrXvzcc, '7ri7rXu[jj(x,i, IrXudj^v.
With the poets, however, the aorists have f, in order to
lengthen the syllable : IxkivdrjVy Krccv&iig, &c.
§ XCVIII.
OF THE THREE FORMS OF THE PERFECT.
1 . If we combine together the several remarks already made
upon the perfect, it will appear that there is a threefold variety
in this form of the verb : the simple perf. and pluperf. in «,
ziv of mutes and liquids, the aspirated perfect of mutes, and
the perfect with k, of mute and pure verbs and several liquids :
1, XsXo/'ra, r'iTOiJba, 2, ■r£9rX£%a, rir^Kpa, 3, 'ttsttziku, •7rz(pi'ki^z(x,,
2. If, then, we would divide this tense according to its
different forms, there might be reckoned three distinct perfects
in the active voice. But since these forms are not at all
different in inflection, and not essentially different in meaning,
they may conveniently be classed under one perfect and plu-
perfect, just as 'i<p-i^vu, and 'irv-^cc belong to one and the same
aorist, although their internal formation is not the same.
Obs» — The early grammars divide these forms,
a. Into tlie perfect of the active, comprising all perfect forms with
aspiration, and with x : r'ervipa, 'ri(piXYixa, sCraXjcoc.
b. The perfect of the middle, to which were ascribed the forms
without aspiration or % in their ending : XsXoi'Tra, dx^Koa, f/sfirjva,
so called, because these forms have frequently a middle or reflexive
OF VERBS. 187
signification ; yet they have it not all, nor uniformly, so that the
reason of this name is insufficient.
§ XCIX.
OF THE FORM OF THE FUTURE PRETERITE.
1. Several verbs have likewise a form of future preterite,
or futurum exactum : XiXsi-^^ofjijon, I shall have been left.
Since tliis represents a future time (futurum) as accomplished
(perfectmn)^ it is formed by prefixing to the root the redu-
plication of the perfect, and appending- to it the termination
of the future (ffO(Mui) : y^a.(pa)^ yiygrx-^oiJijCii, rvTrrco, nru-^oybai.
Sec. Naturally those vowels are admitted, which the perf.
has assumed : rozTrco, rkr^cc[Ji>iJbcct, rsr§di'<^o(jijcci. Agreeing in
inflection with the form of the fut. 1, mid., it need not be
particularly given in conjugation.
2. In the active there are only two examples of this form,
from hrriKDi, ir^i^co, as well as sarrj'ioiJijoci, I shall have arisen,
or shall stand, and from redv/jzcc, n^vrj^o), I shall have died, or
shall be dead.
OF THE ACTIVE CONJUGATION.
§C.
GENERAL REMARKS.
1. When a tense is completely formed, in order to inflect
it by moods and persons, changes take place in its final
syllables.
2. In the mutable part we must distinguish between the
mood-voivel and the termination : e. g. in Xu(p()fifro(i>oci the
syllables o[jijUi, in ikzi-^a^i^v the syllables ajM/;jv, are changed
188 OF VERBS.
by inflection. Of these ^a/ and (jurjv are the terminations,
and 0, a, the mood-vowels, so called because they differ
according to the moods, and make them cognoscible. The
remaining part, XaOdriff, sXn^p, may be named the tense-rooti
since it lies unalterable (^' at the basis of the whole moods and
persons of the tense. It must not be confounded with the
verb-root^ which lies at the basis of all forms, and not merely
of those of a single tense, and which we extract from the
tense-root by throwing away those sounds that were added to
it together with the final syllables : thus by throwing from
Xzi(pdrj(r the ^;}<r, from Xu-^p the cr.
3. Mood-vowel and termination are frequently blended
together : e.g. Xsi-^^g, that is Xii-^-n-ig^ when divided into
tense-7'ooti inood-vowel, and termination.
4. Hence we should accustom ourselves to discriminate
accurately these three parts : the tense-root, which designates
the time, the mood-vowel, which marks the mood, and the
termination, which commonly marks the person. The three
taken together are sufficient, in most cases, for the analysis
and explication of the whole form.
§ CI.
THE MOOD-VOWEL.
1. The mood-vowels are, for the active and passive conju-
gation, with a few exceptions, in the inthcative first persons
and third plural o,(^) in the other persons s, in the conjunctive
the same sounds, only doubled, u^ t^, in the optative ot, in the
imperative and infinitive g, in the participle, o.
2. Plan of the vowels.
Sing. 1,
Ind.
0,
Conj.
a.
Opt.
Oly
Imper.
Inf.
Part.
0,
%
s,
fli
01,
£,
3,
Dual, 1,
0,
Oh
Oh
£,
2,
g.
n>
Oh
2,
3,
e,
^,
Oh
s,
OF
VERBS.
Plur.
1,
0,
a;,
0/,
%
£j
^j
0/,
Sj
3,
0,
»,
o;,
g.
189
3,
'»
3,
TOV^
3,
VTffl.
3,
(-),
3,
r;?^,
3,
f.
§ cii.
TERMINATIONS.
1. The terminations, which are added to the mood- vowels,
are, with exceptions stated below, in the indicative:
a. For the chief tenses :
Sing. 1, 0, 2, tg,
D. 1, (JIjSV, % rov,
P. 1, (jusv, 2, rg,
b. For the secondary tenses :
Sing. 1, V, 2, ?,
D. 1, f/jsv, 2, roi',
P. 1, (jbsv, % rs,
2. In the conjunctive the terminations of the chief tenses
are repeated, and in the optative those of the secondary tenses.
3. Terminations :
a. Imper. b. Infin. c. Particip.
Sing. 2, ^/, 3, rat, iv, ov, vrffa, p.
D. 2, rov, 3, Tct)v,
P. 2, T£, 3, ra;5'ai'.
4. Out of these elements of conjugation all forms of the
verb, with a few exceptions, are compounded.
§ cm.
CONJUGATION OF THE INDICATIVE.
1 . Chief tenses.
a. Mood-vowels and terminations divided.
190 OF VERBS.
Sing-. 1, 0-0, % i-ig, 3, s-/,
D. 1, O-^vOSV, 2, Z-TOVy 3, i-70\>,
P. 1, 0-(JbiV, % S-TB, 3, 0-P7(Tl.
h. Mood-vowels and terminations combined.
Sing-. 1, o/, ^, g/?, 3, £/,
D. 1, OjM/Si', 2, 2T0J^, 3, srov,
p. 1, OjM/£v, ^, grs, 3, ouo-;.*
Thus are conjugated pres. Xs/V-fw, s;?, g/, &c., fut. 1, Ag/^'o/,
fut. 2, X/TTg^y.
2. Secondary tenses.
a. Mood-vowels and terminations divided.
Sing. 1, o-v, % s-g, 3, g-,
D. 1, o-iO-gv, % s-TOv, 3, g-r;;;',
P. 1, o-jOC/gf. '2, g-rg, 3, o-f.
&. Mood vowels and terminations combined.
Sing. 1, ov, 2, ig, 3, g,
D. 1, OjM,gy, 2, grov, 3, gr;?v,
P. 1, o/xgi', 2, srg, 3, Of.
Thus are conjugated, imp. gXg<Tov, aor. 2, g'X/Trof.
3. Paradigm of the regular indicative.
a. Chief tenses.
Pres. Xg/V-"
CO,
stg.
g/,
STOV^
groj',
STS,
OVffh
s?,
2,
STOV,
gr^v,
grg,
ov.
Fut. 1, Xsi-^-^r 0[MU,
Fut. 2, "klTTi-J OfJbSV,
b. Secondary tenses.
Imp. 'ikzi'!r-'\ oi>,
> 0(JIjSV,
Aor. 2, sAi'Tr-J o^g^,
4. Exceptions. Of the chief tenses the ])erf., and of the
secondary tenses the 1st aor., have as mood-vowel a; both
are declined in the sing, irregularly, but like each other : 1 , a,
2, ccg, 3, g, — in the other numbers without variation from
their respective standards. — The pluperf. has as mood-vowel
g<, and ends the 3rd plur. in aav.
5. Paradigm of the exceptions.
* Softened out of ovrsi. § xxv, 3.
OF VERBS. 191
Perf. Aor. 1.
J a, a?, g, \ oc, ag, g,
XsKotTT- y cc^/jSv, aTov, ccrov, gXg/-^'- r a/^si', ccrov, ocrrji/,
Pluperf.
■^ iiv, e(g, SI,
Vkikoi'Tr- V sifLsv, siTov, iirnv,
J stfjbsv, sirs, siaav or saav.
§ CIV.
CONJUGATION OF THE OTHER MOODS,
1. Concerning the moods that are wanting, see § lxxxix, C.
2. Conjunctive.
a. Mood-vowel and termination divided.
Sing. 1, co-o, % fj-ig, 3, tj-i,
D. 1, cd-iJijSi', 2, 7^-rov, S, ri-rov,
P. 1, co'iLSv, 2, ?i-rs, 3, oj-vrffi.
b. Mood-vowel and termination combined.
Sing. 1, ^, 2, rig, 3, ??,
D. 1, ooijtjsv, 2, i^TOV, 3, rirov,
P. 1, oo^zv, 2, ^rg, 3, 6;(r;.
So are all conjunctives conjugated.
3. Paradigm of the conjunctive.
Pres. Xg/V-^ <y, ???, ^,
j> a)jW;£v, ;jrov, ^jrot",
Perf. XsXo/V-J <i^^xgj', j;rg, ^(t;.
Aor. 1, Xg/'4/--| a;, /J?, ?7,
.Ar-J iy«;g;',
??rov, ^jrof,
'i
UGl.
Aor. 2, XAr-J ojijijSv, ?irs,
4. Optative,
The 1st person ends in ^/ji, the last in sv, the rest like the
secondary tenses. The aor. 1st has cci for 0/, as niood- vowel.
a. Mood-vowel and termination divided.
* For XiXoiTanci, § xxv, 3.
92
OF VERBS.
Sing.
D.
P.
b. Combined.
1, 0/-/^/, 2,
1, Ot-ILZV, 2,
1, oz-jjASv, 2,
oi-g,
oi-rov,
Ot-TS,
3,
3,
3,
0/-,
oi-rriv,
Ol-BV.
Sing.
D.
P.
1, o/jO//, 2,
1, o/jW-sv, 2,
1, o/iO-sv, 2,
01?,
OlTOUf
oirz,
3,
3,
3,
01,
oirtiv,
oizv.
5. Paradigm
Pres.
Perf.
of the c
ptative.
oig.
01,
Fut. 1,
Fut. 2,
Aor. 2,
XsA//-
X/T£-
OlfJbZV,
OiTOV,
otrz,
ofrfjv,
oiev.
Aor. 1,
ocig,
Ktrov,
Oil,
aiTfju,
'
atujsv,
cctrs,
aisv.
6. Imperative.
The termination 0i of the 2nd pers. commonly drops off:
not XziTredi but XsT'tts. The aor. 1st has here also a as mood-
vowel, and in the 2nd pers. sing. ov.
a. Mood-vowel and termination divided.
Sing.
D.
P.
6. Combined.
Sing.
D.
P.
2, £-,
2, e-rov,
2, s-rs,
2, groj',
2, srs,
3, £-r<a;,
3, g-ro'O'af.
grijy.
3, ^ -
3, gTiy;',
3, grsycav.
7- Paradigm of the imperative.
Pres. Xg?r-^ g,
Perf. XgXo/TT- !> erov,
Aor. 2, X/t-J grg,
1 Of,
Aor. 1, Xu-^- } OiTOV,
-" arg,
The last person ends also in o-vtcov, aor. cc-vTav: Xsittovtuv,
Xzly^ittVTm, 8cc.
8. Infinitive. »
iTOf,
ZTOOV,
Wooaav.
aToj,
UTCOV,
UTCOGCCV.
OF VERBS. 19s
Mood-vowel s, termination iv, together ut>: pres. Xshziv,
fut. 1, XsA^s/v, fut. 2, X/T££/f, aor. 2, Xf?r&7v.
Exceptions. Perf. e-mi, aor. 1, cc-r. XsKotTivat, Xil-^oci.
9. Participle.
Mood-vowel and termination, M. o-ov^ F. o-vraa^ N. o-t',
together cov^ ovaa, ov. So pres. "kzi-Trojv, XstTrouffaj XsT'Tov, fut. 1,
Xet-i^ojy, fut. 2, X/tso;}', aor. 2, XcTraiv.
Exceptions. Perf. a;?, vice, og : Xikoi'iriijg, XskoiTrvToc, Xs.Xoi'Trog,
aor. 1, Xil-\^dg, XsAJ/acos, ^tsT'-v^ap.
Ois. 1. — Accent. The perf. in the infin. and participle, XiXoivsvai,
KiKoiirtiig, and the aor. 2nd infin. and participle, throw the accent to the
end: XiinTv, and >J7r6JV, oZsa, ov; also in the imperative, but only in
the 2nd pers. sing, of £/Vg, ei/gs, eXd'i ; with the Attics likewise in
>.«?£, 'ids, A preposition prefixed draws the accent back : Xats,
TcaraXaCs, id's, ir^oSthi.
Obs. 2. — The aor. 1 st infinitive has the accent on the penultimate :
(pvXd^ai, 'xoiriisai. The ai of the optat. with regard to accent is
reckoned long; hence not ?.£?4/a/, (puXa^ai, 'ffoirjSai, but As/vj/a/,
(pvXd^ai, mirisai,
Obs. 3 In participles the accent syllable is the same for all three
genders : puXarrw*, ipuXdrrouffa, (pvXaTTOv. So rroiyjffc/iv, Tor/idovffaf
N
194
OF VERBS.
FULL PARADIGM
Indicative.
Conjunctive.
Imperative.
Present, I leave.
S. Xs/Vw, £/$, it,
Xs/Vw, >)S, 95,
Xs/crs,
STU,
D. Xll'XO/MlV,^^'^ STOV, iTOV,
XsiTUf/^SV, T^TOV, riTOV,
XsivSTOV,
STUV,
p. Xil'TTOfMSV, STif OV(fl.
Xsi'TTUfisv, »]«, WfT/.
XsItsts,
STudav.
Imperfect, was leaving.
S. sXsi'Trov, ig, s,
D. sXihofiBV, erov, srrjVf
P. skii'-oijjii, in, ov.
Perfect, have left.
S. XsXotira, ag, s,
XsXoivu, rig, tj.
XsXotvs,
STUf
D. XsXo/Va^Ei/, arov, arov,
XsXoi'ffufisv, 7]Tov, r^Tov,
XiXoi'TTSTOV,
STUV,
P. XsXoiTa/Msv, an, affi.
XsXoi'rrufisv, tjts, mi.
XsXoiTSTS,
sTugav.
Pluperfect, bad left.
S. iXiXoiitiiv, iig, ii,
D. sXi7xhii/Mv, sirov, ilrriv,
P. eXsXoi'Xiifisv, iin, ntfav.
Fut. 1, shall or will leave.
S. Xs/%Iyw, iig, it,
D. "kii-^OlliV, STOV, iTOV,
Wanting.
Wanting.
P. Xs/'-^/o/igi^j en, ouei.
Aor. 1, left.
S. sXsi'^a, ag, t,
Xsi-^u, pg, 7),
XsT-^ov,
dru,
D. I'kii'^aniiv, arov, ar^jv,
Xii-^(t)[jjSV, TiTov, riTov,
Xsi-y\/aTOV,
arwv,
P. ikii-^aiJjiv, an, av.
Xsi-^cu/zsv, rjTS, uci.
Xfi-^an,
droodav.
Fut. 2, shall or will leave.
S. Xmw, iig, il,
D. Xl-r'sOfMiV, iTOV, STOV,
Wanting.
Wanting.
p. Xivio/Miv, in, o'jdi.
Aor. 2, left.
S. iXlTOV, ig, s,
X/Vw, fig, p,
Xiirs,
STU,
D. sXho/J^iv, STOV, srriv,
Xj-TTUfLSV, TjTOV, riTov,
XlTSTOV,
STUV,
P. IX/Vo/i£v, STS, ov.
Xi'TtM/MSV, TjTS, Ul6U
Xi'TTsn,
sTuxfav.
Ohs. — The forms of the 2ud future Xirr'su, X/^so/i/, are
of which more fully un-
OF VERBS.
195
cv.
OF THE ACTIVE
Optative.
Participle.
XSITOI/XI,
'kii'XOIfLiVy
XsiVOI/J^iV,
oig, 01,
oiTov, oirriv,
OITS,
onv.
always contracted in the common dialect, Xiitoj, Xi-ro//jt,i, kc,
der the contracted verbs.
XiXoi'To/fii,
X&Xd'fKOtfLlV,
XiXoiTOIHiiV,
otg,
OITOV,
OITi,
01,
0'lT7\V,
OISV.
XsXoi'TTsvai.
XsXoiTug,
XsXoiT-jTa,
XsXoi'xog.
Xu-^oifjji}
Xu-^OI(MSV,
Xsi-y^OlfXiV,
oig,
OITOV,
OITS,
01,
OITTjV,
OISV.
Xsi-^siv.
Xsi-^Mv,
Xsi\povffa,
Xsr^ov.
Xii-^aiiM,
Xii-\^atfx,sv,
Xii-^aiiiiv,
aig,
aiTov,
aiTi,
ai,
aiTTiv,
aisv.
XsT^ai.
Xsi'sl/ag,
Xsi-^aScc,
XsT'^^^av.
Xl-TTlOlfLIt
Xi'zioifisv,
XimoiiMSv^
oig,
OITOV,
OITS,
01,
oiTrjv,
OISV.
Xiir'isiv.
Xi'Tsoiiv,
XlTSOUgOl,,
XlTSOV,
Xivoi//,!,
XlTTOIfJ^SV,
XlTOI/XcV,
Oig,
OITOV,
OITS,
01,
OITYIV,
OISV.
XinrsTv,
Xirrujv,
XiitoxxSa,
XllTOV.
m
OF VERBS*
OF THE PASSIVE CONJUGATION.
§CVI.
PRELIMINARY REMARKS.
1. Both the passive aorists belong to an old form of con-
jugation without mood-vowels. They are therefore not in-
cluded in the derivation of the passive forms, and will be
explained hereafter. Meanwhile, for the sake of fulness,
they are allowed to stand in the paradigm.
2. On the other hand the futures and aorists middle have
complete passive forms, and are therefore included in the
passive conjugation.
3. The mood-vowels are universally the same as in the
active, only the exceptions find no place here, save in the aor,
1st mid., which retains its a in all moods but the conjunctive.
4. The perf. and pluperf. want the mood-vowel ; hence
their terminations are affixed immediately to the tense-root,
§ CVII.
TERMINATIONS.
1 . a. Chief tenses in the indicative.
Sing. 1, (JiMi, % (Tai, 3, ra/,
D* 1, (JlyiOoV, 2, (T0OV, 3, (T0OV,
P. 1, (/js^ocy 2, ffOe, 3, PToct.
b. Secondary tenses in the indicative.
Sing. 1, ^riv^ % (TO, 3, ro,
D. 1, (juedov, % ffdov, 3, (Tdrjv,
P. 1, (jjedci,
%
ah, 3, vro.
c. The imperative.
Sing. 2, <rO)
3,
aOu,
D. % ffdov.
3,
ffdcov,
P. 2, ah,
3,
adcijffocv.
d. The infinitive.
e. The Participles.
adai.
(jusvog, (Msuyi,
IMVOV.
OF VERBS. 197
2. A main difference between the terminations of the chief
and secondary tenses is, that those of tlie former have the
3rd person dual always short (rov, crOov), those of the latter
always long (rrjv, aOriv). The 3rd persons plural also differ :
chief tenses vreri, vraiy secondary v, vro.
3. The passive conjugation is more regular than the active,
and extremely simple. On this account, and by reason of
the fulness and euphony of its forms, it must be considered
the best example of the developement of the language.
§ CVIII.
CONJUGATION OF THE INDICATIVES.
1 . Chief tenses.
a. Mood-vowel and terminations divided.
Sing. 1, O'lLai, 2, g-ffce;, 3, s-ra/,
D. 1, o-[jijS0ov, ^, s-ffOov, 3, s-ffdov,
P. 1, O'lLzOa, 2, s-ff^s, 3, o-vroci.
b. Combined.
Sing. 1, ofjtjcci, 2, ioci^* 3, sra/,
D, 1, 6[Jj50ov, 2, sffOou, 3, sffOov,
P. 1, 6fjui0ci, 2, sffOs, 3, ovroct.
Obs. — * The a of tlie 2nd pers. sing, is dropped througliout the passive
conjugation, when it follows a mood-vowel ; £«/ is then, in the com-
mon dialect, contracted into >j : Xi'f>\/i<sa.i, Xii-^sai, Xs/'-vj/jj.
S. Secondary tenses.
a. Mood-vowel and terminations divided.
Sing. 1, o-(jij'/jt/, 2, i-ffo, 3, g-ro,
D. 1, 0-[/jiOoV, 2, &-(T0OV, 3, S-(T0f]V,
P. 1, o-[jbi0a, 2, s-(tOs, 3, o-vTO.
b. Combined.
Sing. 1, oii>yjv, 2, so,* 3, sro,
D. 1, ofjj&Oou, 2, sffOou, 3, iff()riv,
P. 1, 6[jtjzOa, 2, sffh, 3, ovro.
Obs.* — Contracted into o-j: sXemffo, iXuvio, iXu'xov — in aor. Ist, a-tfo,
ao, u '• £X£/v|>a(ro, iXu-^ao, iXsZ-vj/w.
198
OF VERBS.
3. In this way are all passive forms in the indicative con-
jugated, except the perf. and pluperf., from their want of a
mood-vowel.
4. Paradigm of the chief tenses.
Pres. Xzi'TT-
Fut. 1, m. Xsi-^-
Fut. 2, m. Xi-TTs-
Fut. 1, p. \Zl<P&7jG-
Fut. 2, p. 'KiitTia-
mi (>?), era/,
Z(T0OV, SffdoV,
z(Th, onui.
5. Paradigm of the secondary tenses.
Imperf. IXut- ^ 6[jty'/^v, so {ov\ sro,
[ 6(JjZ0ov, Z(T0ov, s(j0yii>,
Aor. 2, m. IXi'TT- J 6(jjsdoc, sffOs, ovro,
'] d[/jrjV, uo (iy), ccro,
Aor. 1, m. IXei-^p- > k^aCov, (x.(t0ov, d(T0}]v,
J cc[Jbz6a, ocffh, avro.
§ cix.
CONJUGATION OF THE PERFECT AND PLUPERFECT.
1. In pure verbs the terminations are added without dif-
ficulty to the vowel which ends the root ; in mute and liquid
verbs the consonants collide, but are easily ejected and altered
according to known rules. (Comp. § xxi, &c.)
Paradigms.
A. Pure Verbs.
a.
Perfect.
Sing.
'7rz(pi'krj-iJj(x,i,
rrai,
TUI,
D.
'TTiipikr-^i&OV,
(Tdov,
adov.
P.
Ti(piXfj-[M0OC,
ffOs,
vrai.
b.
Pluperfect.
Sing.
l7ri(piX'/j-[Jtjr]u,
(70,
70,
D.
Z7rs(piX7j-(Mdov,
a6ov.
(T0riv,
P.
&'7rS(pi'k'/]-[JA0Ol,
ak,
VTO.
B. Mute Verbs.
1. With p
sounds.
a.
Perfect.
Sing.
AsXzi-'Tfjijai,
TTaai,
'^ai,
"TTTUl
OF VERBS.
D.
XzXsi-X(jijzdov,
Ta&ov,
va6ov.
fJlj(JljSd0V,
'Trdov,
P.
XzXsf-TiJbsdcc,
Tffhy
'TrVTOll,
(JblLi&Oi^
'ffroii*
b. Pluperfect.
Sing.
IXzkzi-'TriJbriv,
^0,
'TTTO,
D.
g>iSXe/-T|M/£^Of,
TTffdoV,
•^(T0riv,
[/jf/biOoV,
P.
kXzkzi-7r[JtjZ0oi,
Trff^s,
TVTO,
(JUfJUSdci,
<pk.
TTTO,*
2. With k sounds.
a. Perfect.
(of ^^zyju, wet.)
Sing.
(oi^^z-Xl^cciy
Xpcn,
X^df,
^ 7i^cci,
^cci.
zrcii,
D.
(Bi^^e-x(JijZ0ov,
X(y&ov,
X<^dov,
yfjji&ov.
X^o^^
X&ov,
P.
^z^^i-XlJbi&a,
:^<r^s,
Xvrcci,
'/[jbsOcc,
X&^^
X'^^h
b. Pluperfect.
KTai*
(of "hkycj, say.)
Sing.
sKzKi-yiJtj'/jv,
yao.
yro,
K70,
D.
l\zXk-y(i>i&ov,
y(T0ov,
y0ov.
yc&riv,
yd'/iv,
X0r]u,
P.
l\z\i-yii,z6a,.
ytr6i,
yds,
yvTO,
yro,
X70*
3. With t sounds.
a. Perfect.
(of
avuTco, finish.)
Sing.
?jvv-r(jbOii^
rffat,
TTUl,
(r[i>ui.
cat.
(TTCCl,
D.
rjvv-r[Mzdov,
rffdov,
radovy
(rybi&ov^
rrSoVy
ff0OVy
199
200
0 OF VERBS
•
P. TjvO-TfJbsOoi,
r/rk.
7vra(,
ff[jje0ocy
<r^£,
TTCCI,
b. Pluperfect.
arctiJ^
(of g^g/^iy, fix on.)
Sing-^ l^n^si-hfjuTiv,
hro.
})70,
(r(/j7iv.
(TO,
aro.
D. l§7]^zl-hlJljS60Vf
hffOov,
hcrOt]i^,
(TfJ^sOov,
(T0OV,
ffO/jv,
p. i§7l§zl-h(J!jBda,
^ff0i,
hro,
(Tfhz&ay
(T&i,
hro,
a TO.
C. Liquid Verbs.
a. Perfect.
(of o'ipaXXa', shake.)
Sing. gVipa-XiJAa;,
D. lff(pa,-K[JbS0ov,
P.
hx(p(i-'k[izOa,
X/rai,
Xrat,
Xffdov,
X(tOov,
XOov,
X&ov,
Xrrds,
Xvrm,
Xdz,
XroLi*
h. Pluperfect.
(of zTsivit), kill, with p ejected.)
Sing. l/CTu-fijriv, ffo,
D. 2KTCC-(Jtjid0V, G&OVy
p. lK7oi-[Jbsda, ffds,
ro.
V70.
* Ohs. 1 — The Srd persons plur. of the mutes and liquids, marked with
asterisks, become by the ejection of the colliding consonants identical
with the 3rd pers. sing. ; hence they are not used. To obtain
special forms for them, either the v of the termination is changed
into a, and the^ and k sounds are aspirated: Xikuvnai, \ikufaraty
rirdyjxTai, e(pdd^arai, TBr^dfarai, &c. — or a periphrasis is employed,
as in Latin : XsXv/jjf/ymi ilsi, relicti sunt, he. When, however, the
position of words, and presence of a plural subject, leave no doubt,
these forms may be used : a'l a'l x'sx^avrai t,v!Jy<pogoci, Eur. Hip. 1253. (^^
Obs. 2. — The liquids in v treat this letter,
a. According to the rule :
whence it is retained in the 2nd pers. before e in <paivu crspavffai.
OF VERBS.
201
h. While they also make the form from the root without v, and
assume ff : (pahoj, fjbiaivoj, imX\jvu. Primitive roots : fa, fiia, fMXu.
Perfects : Teipaff/iai, (lifiiaafiai, fMifi6XvCfji/ai.
§cx.
CONJUGATION OF THE OTHER MOODS.
1. Conjunctive.
a. Mood-vowel and terminations divided.
Sing. 1, oj-fjbcci, 2, yj-ffcci, 3, f]-rcci,
D. 1, a)-[jbzdou,
2, yj-ffOov,
3,
yj-(rOov,
P. 1, Of'lJjSdoC,
2, rj-ffOs,
3.
CJ-VTOCi.
b.
Combined.
Sing. 1, a)[Jbaf,
2, ;ja/(?7),
3,
yiTKt,
D. 1, aiiMsdov,
2, ;jo'^o{',
3,
yjffOov,
P. 1, aifjijiSoc,.
2, i^frOs,
3,
COVTOCI.
2.
Optative.
a.
Mood-vowel and terminations divided.
Sing. 1, oz-jO/Pjv,
2, o;-(ro,
3,
oi-ro.
D. 1, oiyiizdov.
2, oi-(tOov,
3,
oi-rrOrjv,
P. 1, otfjbida,
2, o;-o-^g,
3,
Ol-VTO.
b.
Combined.
Sing. 1, oi[Jij}]v,
2, 0/0,
3,
Ol-TO,
D. 1, oi(/jS0ov,
2, oktOov,
3,
ois&nVi
P. 1, o/jW/£^a,
2, 0/(7^£,
3,
oivro.
Paradigm.
a.
Conjunctive.
Pres. XziTT-
CO^Oil,
^a; (?j), i^roci,
Aor. 1, m. Xsz-v^-
> OJ^i&OV,
71fT0OV,
TjaOoV,
Aor. 2, m. ?i/t-
co[M0a,
pjo-^s,
COVTUl.
b.
Optative.
Pres. Xsz-r-
/
Fut. 1, m. Xet-^-
Ol[/j}^V,
0/0,
otro.
Aor. 1, m.*
Fut. 2, m. X/T2-
> oif/j^Oov,
OKT&OV
, oiffOriv
Aor. 2, m. XiT-
Fut. 1, p. XiKpOrjff-
Fut. 2, p. Xi-Tr'/itT-
oti/jiOa,
OlffOs,
OtVTO.
202
OF VERBS.
a/0, airo,
aiadov, aiadyjv,
atffds, aivTO.
3. Imperative.
a. Mood-vowel and terminations divided.
3, s-ff^cif,
3, e-ff0cov,
3, s-ffOaxruv,
3, iffd&ff
3, e<r^&>i',
3, iffdojffav.
Sing. 2, g-co,
D. 2, g-c^oi',
S. 2, £-(r^£,
b. Combined.
Sing-. 2, go (ou),
D. 2, gfl'^oj',
P. 2, so-^g,
4. Infinitive and participle.
Infinitive mood - vowel and termination : B-ff0ai, Zffdai.
Partic. 6-(jbivog, o-[ji>ivyj, o-^zvov. The aorist 1st mid. has here
also universally a, and ends the 2nd pers. imperative in ai.
Paradigm.
a. Imperative.
Pres. Xg/V- » go (oy), iGQo),
Aor. 1, m.* ^ sffOov, iff dm,
Aor. 2, m. X/t- 3 gc^g, za&axrav,
rai,
atf^w,
*
AsAp- } aedov,
dcduv.
(.asSs,
dgdudav.
^. Infinitive.
c. Participle.
Pres.
"ksiT-s-trdoit,
XilTTOlJjSVOg, 7J, OV,
Fut. 1, m.
"ksi-^sffdai,
Xzi-^oybzvog,
Aor. 1, m.
XgA^/Ofo-^a/,
Xsf-^oiljbsvog,
Fut. 2, m.
Xi7rh(Tdat,
Kirsofjbsvog,
Aor. 2, m.
XlTTiffdoCI,
Xi-7r6[Mvog,
Fut. 1, p.
Xzi(pdrj(Te(T0ai,
XBi(p0rjff6[jjSvogj
Fut. 2, p.
KiTyi(TS(T0OHi
XfTT'/^ffOf/bit/Og.
5. Perfect.
i
1, In the conjunctive and optative there are no proper
forms on account of the want of a
L mood-vowel ; cn'cumlocu-
tion is therefore resorted to : KzXei[A>[jAvog d>, relictus sim. Op-
tative : XiXuiMivog iiriv.
OF VERBS. 203
Obs There is an exception in the case of pure verbs, the optatives
of wliich are contracted, but easily recognised by the subscribed / :
[Mva, lUfj^vaoiTo, (himvwto, Xen. Cyrop., 1 , 6, 3 ; in Homer with t
prefixed: fji,i/ji,vs(jjTo, II., -v]/, 361, like Xaog, Xswg. — In other forms
only / of the mood-vowel oi is added to the lengthened vowel of the
root: f/^s/jjvfjTo, Aristoph. Plut., 992, though there another reading
is fMSfMVT^To; likewise Plat. Repub., VII, p. 517, fisfivfjr av; so
'KV/Ckfl' (ilia, i. e. xv/iXfio ccfia, Soph. Phil., 119, and Brunck ad. loc.
"KikZro, Od., tf, 238, as optative would be better written XiXvTro, only
that it is an old rule of the grammarians, that vi must be changed
to t; before a consonant. — Of the still rarer conjunctive there are
examples : (fii/ivaufisda) fisfivu){Mi6a, Plat. Politicus, p. 285, c, and
xsxrrirai, Xen. Cyrop., 1, 8, which Matthiaj (Gr. Gr., p. 204<, orig.)
gives instead of xspcTjjra/.
2. In the imperative, infinitive, and participle, the forms
are produced, as in the indicative, by the ejection or change
of consonants : imp. (jABXsiT-ffo) XsXs/t^o, from 'ttbiOm (jri'TTuO-
Gco\ 'TTB'Tt&KTco, TTi'TiiffOcij, &c. ; infinitive (XeXsiTrffdat) XsKsT^doci ;
part. (XeXs/T-^svog) "kiXzi^^kvog^ '/], ov.
Obs. 1. — Accent. The accent, in the passive conjugation, inclines to
the end,
a. In the infin. and part, of the perf. :
XiXiT'pdai, rirv(pdaif 'npiXl^ffSai,
XsXsifLfiBvoc, Tirvfi/Msvog, ':ri(piXrifLhog.
b. In the sing, of the imperat., aor. let mid., Xcttov, y^vou, ys/ieDu;
but ymeh, Tldseh.
Obs. 2. — In compounds the general rule prevails : sTiymv, I'XiKdOo-j.
Obs. 3. — The imper. aor. 1 st mid. has at sliort for the accent: }.i7-\/at, and
takes the accent according to the general rule on the radical syllable:
(puXa^ai, -roiriaai, by which it is distinguished from the optat. act.
(pvXd^ai, '7!oi7]Sai, and the infin. (puXu^at, cro/^ca/.
204
OF VERBS.
FULL PARADIGM
Indicative.
Conjunctive.
Imperative.
Present, I am left.
S. Xii'Xbixai, ri, era/,
D. XiiTTOfLsdov, effSoVf edQoVf
P. \iiv6fii6a, es6s, ovrai.
Xii'TTufiat, 7j, Tjrai,
XeiTu/Msda, riffds, ojvrai.
Xe/Vou, ieQo),
Xii'TTSe&OV,
edSuVf
XiiVie&i,
effdaeav.
Imperf., I was being left.
S. sKinofJuriv, ou, £ro,
D. sXiiTofiidov, effdov, effSrjv,
P. eXeivof/jida, eedi, ovro.
Perfect, I have been left.
S. XsXiifjb/Mai, -vj/a/, "ffra/,
D. "hiXilfifiidov, (pdov, ipdov,
P. XiXeififieda, <pds*
Wanting.
XeXsi-^o, (pdoi,
XiXiKpDov,
XiXiKpdi,
<p&usav.
Pluperfect, I had been left.
S. sXiXsi/jjfLYiv, -vjyo, "jrro,
D. eXiXi/fi/isdov, (p&ov, (pdriv,
P. sXiXii/jbfis6a, fk.*
Fut. 1, mid., I shall leave raj
S. Xsi-^o/Mai, 71, era/,
D. Xii-^S/Mikv, esdov, effdov,
P. Xii-^6fji,i6a, ss6s, ovrai.
^self.
Wanting.
Wanting.
Aor. 1, mid., I left myself.
S. IXii'^d/JLrjv, u, aro,
D. IXu-^d/j^idoVy aedov, dadriv,
P. iXii-^diMi&a, aek, avro.
Xu-^ai/Mai, 71, Tjrai,
Xsi-^u;j,i6a, TiCk, uvrai.
Xir^ai, dffdoj,
Xil-^asdov,
dffdcijv,
&c.
Fut. 2, mid., I shall leave my
S. XfiTioiiai, p, irai, &c.
self.
Wanting.
Wanting.
Aor. 2, mid., I left myself.
S. sXi'Xo/xriV, o-j, iTO,
&c.
XlTTU/iai, 7], 7^70.1,
&c.
Ximv, sedo),
&c.
OF VERBS.
205
CXI.
OF THE PASSIVE,
Optative.
Infinitive.
Participle.
XsifroifLfjv, 010, oiro,
"KwxoitJjidov, oidkv, oia&nv,
XeiToi/Mida, oiffds, oivto.
Xel-Ziff&ai.
XwrrSfAsvog, r\, ov.
Wanting.
XeXiT(pd3i,i.
XiXiifMfimi, 71, ov.
7^i-<^oifir}v, 010, oiTO,
&c.
Xii-\\/iSdai.
\it-^6[ii\iog.
Xei-^l/ai/MTiv, aw, am,
&c.
X6/'4'ao'^a/.
Xet-^dfievog.
Xivsoifirjv, 010, oiro, &c.
Xmeff^Ja/.
Xiveofiivog.
XimifjiiTiv, 010, oiro,
&c.
Xi'XsaOai.
XimfLivog.
206
OF VERBS.
Indicative.
Conjunctive,
Imperative.
Fut. 1, pass., I shall be left.
S. Xii(pdri(SoiMai, rj, erat,
Wanting.
Wanting.
Aor. 1, pass., I was left.
S. iXi'icpdriv, &ric, 071,
P. i\ii(p&ri(MV, dyjrs, drjdav.
Xsi^peui, fig, fi,
TOV, rm,
T£, rugav.
Fut. 2, pass,, I shall be left.
S. Xi'TTTigoft^ai, ri, iTcci,
&c.
Wanting.
Wanting.
Aor. 2, pass., I was left.
S. ikiirriv, rig, ri,
D. IX/Vji/z-sc, Tprov, 7}Triv,
P. sXiTyifjjiv, rjTi, riiJav.
X/Tw, fig, fi,
Xi'Xojfisv, TjTov, r^rov,
Xr7ru<iiv, TjTS, uffi.
TOV, TUV,
Ts, rueav.
OF VERBS.
207
Optative.
Infinitive.
Participle.
Xsifdrjeoi/XTiv, 010, oiro,
&c.
\si(p6yieg(Sdai.
XsKpSrjgofisvog.
}.si(p6^vai.
Xzi(pkig,
XiKpkTffoi,,
Xii(pkv.
Xi'ffriaoi/iriv, 010, oiro,
&c.
XmridisQai.
XiTrido/j^svog.
'kivsirjv, iiT}s, iiri,
Xi'TTsirifisv, iir]TOv, nrjTYiv,
Xiviiriix,iv, iiriTi, sir}gav.
Xiirrivai.
Ximlg,
XiTiTffa,
XlTSV.
208 OF VERBS.
OF CONTRACTION IN THE CONJUGATION
OF VERBS.
§ CXII.
OF THE POSSIBLE CASES OF CONTRACTION.
1. Contraction, in verbs as in substantives, unites the
final vowel of the root with the following vowel, which, in
the case of verbs, is the mood- vowel, either alone or blended
with the termination.
2. Hence these are subjected to contraction, «, verbs pure,
and commonly only such of them as end a root of more than
one syllable in a, s, o; b, the 2nd fut. act. and mid. of other
verbs : e. g. rtfjuoi-co, (piki-co, yovao-co^ and fut. 2nd, Xiicica^
3. Further, in the pure verbs contraction enters only into
the present and imperfect, since in all the other tenses con-
sonants succeed the radical vowel, whence contraction is
impossible.
4. In the verbs in a^y, say, oa>, the vowels a, g, o, unite, in
the pres. and imperf. indicative, with the mood-vowels o, g,
from which we perceived to arise, by the addition of the
terminations, in the active co^ g/, oy, and in the passive ??.
The conjunctive gave a;, ??, and jj, the optative o;, the imper-
ative g, 0, oy, the infinitive s and g/, the participle a;, ov^ o,
thus the whole series is :
0, g, jy, g/, oy, ?5, — CO.) ri, ??,- — ot, — g, o, oy, — g, gi, — cj, o, ov.
5. The I in g/ and tj suffers, except in a few cases marked
below, no change through contraction, but is, where it is
possible, only subscribed : r/jooagi?, T/^M/a?, and 7i(x^d^g, 7i^S,g :
21 and 7i having here no more effect than g, rj.
6. If then we except g; and ?j, take no notice of repetitions,
and arrange the other vowels in proper order, we have
g, 0, '/j, oj.) 01, ov,
li
OF VEllBg, 209
i. e. the two short vowels, the two long, and the two diph-
thongs of 0 (0/, oy).
7. With these a, g, 0 collide ; so that there are to he
contracted :
A.
a- ag.
ao, ari, uu.
0,01,
aov.
B.
g- S£,
SO, Sf], s&>.
ZOl,
zov.
a
0- 0£,
00, orj, oca,
§ CXIII.
001,
oov.
RULES OF CONTRACTION.
1. For a with an e sound (g, ^,) long a is pronounced,
for a with an o sound (0, 6^, 0/, oy,) is pronounced a : e. g.
for rifjjccs, 7i[jijd'/^g,r([jju6iJtjsOoi,Tiyjdcijvrcii,ri[itCiotiJji, Iriyijdov,
pronounce T/'jw/a, Tifx^ag, Tiyjco[jjsOoi, Ti^jbuvTai, t^JjCu^i, WiiMca.
2. For gg is pronounced g/, for so, ov. E before the long
vowels and diphthongs disappears :
(piXkrs, (piXsofjbsy, (piXr/jrai, <PiXscu[mO(x, <piXso(V7o, (piXsov,
(piKslrs, <pi\ovybSv, (piKrJTCii, (piXcofMda, (ptXolvTO, (ptXov.
3. For 0 with a short vowel (g, 0) is pronounced ov, but
for 0 with a long (??, ai) m. O before the diphthongs (0/, ov)
disappears :
X^vffozdOov, lx§0(Toov, ')(pyaoriTZ, "y^vamsi, ypvaooizv, ymjaoov.
X^vffovaOov, lyj^vGovv, x^vguts, x^ovauGi, jovgoIsv, x^vgov.
Obs. 1. — For 0 with e; of the indicative or with t] ^7\ with 1 subscribed, J
the contraction is 01 :
X^'J'^osig, %gu(ro£/, Xi^'^^V^i
^gyffoTg, x^vaoT, ^^gfCo/s ; but ;:^^u(r&e/i', x^vffouv,
as if contracted from x^vamJ^'^
Obs. 2. — In the optative, besides the common terminations, the fol-
lowing appear: sing. r,v, rig, ri, du. Jj^asv, r\TOv, rirriv, pi. rj/iev, he, being
the termination of the secondary tenses united with tj, — called the
Attic optative : e. g. Ti/j,doifii, rifi,(piMi, and n/Maoirjv, ri'Mwriv, he.
Obs. 3. — When the accent is upon one of the open syllables, it adheres
O
210 OF VERBS.
to that wliicli 18 formed by contraction : tz/akw, rz/Aw, not t//aw, but
T//ia8, r//A«; ri/Mdoig, rifi'Sji, but IrZ/iaef, erifiag.
Obs. 4 The V ItpiT^xvarixov is dropped in contraction : l(piXisv avThv,
IfiXu altrov.
Obs. 5. — The Attic optative forms with the terminations tjv, rig, &c.,
are usual in the singular, and also in the plural of those in a ; but
the 3rd pers. plur. is not thus used, not ri/iwsav, (piXoTgav, but rifiuiiv,
<piKo7iv.
Obs. 6. — The following contract as into jj : ^du, live, di-<\/du, thirst,
rrsivdw, hunger, ^^dofiai, use; thus, t,fig, Z,fi, ^g^T'a/, ^fjv, 8i->]/fiv, mivfiv,
y^a&ai^ &c., with the Attics also xfccw, scrape, c/iaw, wipe, -\}/aw
touch.
Obs. 7. — Pure verbs with a monosyllabic root, as Ssw, ti/ew, &c., contract
only the vowels before e and n'. tv'sh, 'xviT; 'ttvUiv, <rrvi7v', but -TrvsofLiv,
rrmvffi, 'ffvsrj. Except deu, when it signifies bind: dsoov, dm; dsov,
douv; fieo/Att/, dovfiai,
Obs. 8. — 'PiyoM has in its contractions w, w, instead of ov, o/: ^lyuv for
giyiiiv, giyoZv; ''^'g/ywvr/ for g/yoDvr/; g/yoJjj for ^lyoivj, (Buttmann
de rarioribus quibusdam verborum forms in Museo Antiqq. Sttidd.
p. 237. J
OF VERBS.
211
CXIV.
ACTIVE OF THE CONTRACTED VERBS.
Present.
rifji,-
<piX-
%f"<^-
S.
don.
-w,
iU,
-u.
6w,
-ro,
Indicat.
D.
asig,
dsi,
doyjiVy
dsroVf
-UflSV,
• arov,
eeig,
SSI,
SOfiSV,
Urov,
-OUflSV,
•urov.
OUiy
Oil,
OOfiSV,
Oirov,
-o7g,
-or,
-OVfLiV,
-oZroVy
P.
asTov,
dofiev,
'arov,
serov,
iOfJjiV,
-urov,
-OVfliV,
oirovy
6o[/,iv,
-ovrov,
-oufiev,
airs.
'UTi,
an.
-iin,
Oiri,
-ourSy
dovdi,
-WO"/.
souffi,
•oudi.
OOMdl,
-oufft.
S.
du.
su,
*>•
6(jo,
-w,
Conjunct.
D.
df],
dufisv,
drjTov,
-as,
-arov.
SCjO/MV,
iTirov,
-UflSV,
-rirov,
ojl,
OUfliV,
orjrov,
-o7gy
-OTy
•U[JjiVy
-urov.
P.
du/x^sf,
-arov,
-UfLiV,
srirov,
SUf/jSV,
-r^rov,
-UfliV,
orirov,
O'jl/MSV,
-urovy
-U(Ji,iVy
ariTi,
-an.
BTirs,
-nn.
orjre,
- ur Sy
aojci.
-u(Si.
euai.
-WC/.
owdi.
-Uffl.
S.
doifii,
-Ui/Ml,
SOI//yl,
-o7ij.i,
OOlfLI,
.o7/j.iy
Optative.
D.
aoig,
doi,
doi/Msv,
doiTov,
'WJliV,
-ujrov,
soig,
ioi,
iOlfLiV,
sbirov,
-oig,
-oT,
-oTfMiV,
•oirov,
ooig,
001,
6oi[iiv,
ooirov,
-oig,
.07,
-o7fj,sv,
-oTrov,
P.
aoirrjv,
doifLiv,
-wrriv,
-(p/MV,
ioirr^v,
BOI/MV,
-otry\v,
-o7^iv.
ooirriv,
OOlfJ^iV,
-oiryjVy
-o7iMiy,
aoiTi,
-wrs,
soin,
-bin.
ooiriy
-oirSy
aoisv,
-UJSV.
ionv.
-OliV.
OOliV,
-OliV.
S.
as,
-a,
££.
-ti,
Of,
-01),
ln)pcrat.
D.
P.
asrcu,
derov,
a'sruv,
dirs,
-aru,
-arov,
-drcuv,
hrov,
sirm,
Urs,
-lirCrJ,
■ iTrov,
-iiruv,
-i7n.
oinj,
Oirov,
osrciiv,
kn.
-ovroj,
-ovrov,
-ourojv,
-oun,
aiTusai
, -druffav.
ssroiiciav
, -iirwSav.
osrujffav, -ouruffav.
Infinitive.
ditv,
-a.v.
iilV,
-b7v.
OilV,
-cvv.
articip.
M.
F.
N.
doiv,
douda,
dov,
-ZiV,
• ZiCa,
-ZiV.
SUV,
iousa,
iOV,
-UIV,
-oZaa,
dm,
6ou<Sa,
001/,
-SJV,
-ouffa,
-ovv.
212
OF VERBS.
Imperfect.
iTi[Jj-
lipiX-
Ix^{,ff.
S.
aoVf
-uv,
(OV,
-ovv,
oov,
-ovv,
aes,
-ae,
«25,
-"£,
OH?,
•ovg,
ladicat.
D.
do[XiiV,
dsrov,
-a,
• arov.
IS,
eo/Miv,
Utov,
'OU/MSV,
-iTrov,
01,
oo/jjiv,
OiTOV,
-on,
-OV/iSV,
'Ourov,
P.
dofjbsv,
SOfMV,
•OVfUV,
osrjjv,
OOfJjiV,
'OVTTjV,
'WflBV,
dsTi,
'OLTi,
SITB,
-s7ts,
OiTS,
-ovn,
1
aov,
-uv.
eov,
-ovv.
OOV,
-ow.
§ cxv.
PASSIVE OF THE CONTRACTED VERBS.
Present.
r//i-
pX-
p^gytf-
S.
dojMai,
-ojfiat,
lOfiai,
-oZ/j^ai,
oofiai,
-ovjxaiy
«?)>
-a.
iri>
'h
y»
''"l
dirai,
-eirai,
krai,
-irrai.
oirai.
•ovrat,
D.
aoiM&ov,
•Uf/jidoV,
s6(/,2dov.
•O'JfJjSdoV,
OOflidoV,
-ovfisdov,
Indicat.
dicidov,
-de^ov,
kedov.
-sTffkv,
obgQov
'OUffdoV,
dsgdov.
-ac&ov.
hffdov,
-iTffkv,
oiskv,
-ovGdov,
P.
ao/MiQa,
-u/xs§a,
io/isda,
-oiJfLi6a,
oo/nsdUf
'OvfjbsQa,
diedi,
-adds.
sidk,
•iTak,
oiok.
'OVGk,
dovrai,
'Uvrcci.
sovrai,
-OVVTOU.
Covrai,
-ovvrat.
S.
dufiai,
-U/MOCI,
iuii,ai.
-ufiai,
6ci)fj:,ai,
-u/ubai,
y,
-cf.
h>
f'
ojl,
-oT,
drirai,
-arai.
STiTai,
-i^roci,
dr^rai.
'urai.
D.
auifLsdov,
-u/j^idov.
{(JJ/MsdoV,
-uif/^iSov,
oojn,tkv,
-ui/Mdov,
Conjunct.
driG&ov,
-aahv,
syjsdov,
-T^ffOoV,
orjGDov,
-uehv.
dr^e&ov.
-aa&ov,
S'/ICjOoV,
-TiGdoV,
eriaSov,
-UG&OV,
P.
aw,Uji9ot,,
-dJf/jiSa,
iUt/Mida,
-w/Mi6a,
owfLz&a,
-uifisda,,
dTjddi,
-ack.
iriGk,
'"T^Gk,
orjsk,
-usk.
dmrai,
-uivrai.
Buvrai,
-uvrai.
ooovrai,
-uvrai.
S.
aoi/iTiV,
-^mh
soifji,rjv.
-oijMriv,
ooifiriv,
-ol/iriv,
doio,
-U!0,
sow,
-oTo,
0010,
-oTb,
doiTO,
-Qto,
soiro,
-oTto,
ooiro,
-oTro,
D.
aoi/Midov,
-U)lJ.i&0V,
BOt//jiSoV,
•Olf/jidov,
OOlfJbidoV,
'Olflldov,
Optative.
doig^ov.
-ujdSov,
ioiskv.
-oiGkv,
ooigSov,
-oTffdov,
ao!(sdr}v,
-wadriv.
soiaDr]v,
-oiG&r\v,
ooledi^v,
-oiffSrjv,
P.
aoifLida,
-wjjji&a,
ioi/j,s6a,
•olfjbidoc,,
coi/xs9a,
-oifii&a,
doisdi,
-({j(j6s,
kick,
-oTck,
ooiakf
•oTak,
doivro,
-WVTO.
1
soivro,
-o7vTo.
OOIVTO,
-oTvTo.
OF VERBS.
213
Present.
ri
,«,-
(piX-
^^va-
S.
dov,
-Ul,
sou,
-ov,
oov,
"OV,
ascr^w,
-doSoi),
ii<S&(^],
-iieSuj,
oie^ai.
•ougDu),
Imperat.
D.
dscSov,
-ds&ov,
'aeQov,
-sTsSov,
ossdov,
-ovsdov,
assSuVy
-dffOojv,
Bsffduv,
'sladoov,
o'ssduv.
'o(j(S&uv,
P.
dssOi,
•dgh,
kak,
-sTak,
ossds.
'ouakf
aiaduffav
,-dadojffav.
liG&ctisav, -sisOcfigav.
oidQudav,
-ovaduffav.
Infinitive.
disdai,
-aG&at.
iig&ai,
-iTsQai.
6iG&ai,
-ohsSai.
S.
ao/iivos.
-wf/^svog,
s6/j,evog,
-ov/Mivog,
o6fisvog.
'OiJfMsvog,
Particip.
D.
aojj^svyj,
-ujiji^in,
ioiMsvri,
-OV/^SV^y
oo/Mvrj,
-OVfJl^iVTi,
P.
ao/Mvov,
-Uf/jSVOV.
SO/jbSVOV,
'O'OlMiWJ.
OOfLiVOV,
'0\J(JyiVOV.
Imperfect.
iTllJj-
i
■<piX-
BXi^g-
S.
aofiriv,
• w//jriv.
ioiinv,
-ohiJjTiv,
o6//,r}v,
•ovfiriv,
aov,
-OJ,
sou.
-0\J,
oov,
'OV,
aiTO,
•aro.
iSTO,
-eiTO,
osro.
'OVTO,
D.
aofxidoVf
-u/Mdov,
iOIJji&OVy
-OV/Mi&OV,
oo/Midov,
'OVfMiQoVy
Indicat
ds(r6ov,
-affdov,
kffdov,
-eTsdov,
6sff9ov,
-ovffdov,
asa&rjv,
-dffdriv,
isddriv,
-iidd'/jv,
osdOriv,
-oCcdriv,
P.
ao/xida,
-w/x£^a,
iofiiSa,
-OVfMi&a,
oofiiSa,
-ovfMsday
dsffds,
-dffSs,
Uak,
-ehk,
osaOs,
-ovsh,
dovTO,
•UVTO.
sovro,
•ouvro.
oovro,
-ovvro.
§ CXVI.
OF THE COaiBINATION AND ANALYSIS OF VERBAL FORMS.
1. For the sake of completely mastering the difficulties of
Greek conjugation, it is an useful exercise to combine out of
their elements single and unconnected parts of different tenses
and moods; or, such parts being given, to analyse and re-
solve them into these elements.
2. Take, for example, to be formed, the 1st aor. mid.,
3rd pers. plur. optat. of Xzircj. At the mention of the tense,
we combine this out of the verb-root (Xs/t,) and the termina-
tion ffcc(Jb'/iv, lKii-4ycc[j(j>]v, then alter the changeable parts of the
ending; viz. the mood-vowel (a,) and termination ((Jbyjv), as
soon as the mood and person are named. Here it is the
optative, therefore a/, and the 3rd pers. plural, therefore vrOf
consequently \ii-^atv70. The same person in the conjunctive.
214 OF VERBS.
Xii-ip-sj-vTui. Of reXkco: 7ztk-co-v7ai — in the dual, rsiX-rj-ffhi' ;
in the 2nd aorist, Xt'TTcovToti, XiTotvTO ; in the dual, XiTtoiaOnVi
&c. The combination of the forms thus proceeds from the
tense to the mood, and from the mood to the person.
S. The analysis of the forms, on the contrary, begins with
the person, then proceeds to the designation of mood, and
thence to that of tense ; the conjugation is generally recog-
nised at sight of the termination. Given, for example, Xs/^-
GriGoia&yiv. the division into XzKpdriff-oi-a&riv is self-evident j (rO)^u
points to the 3rd pers. of the dual, oi to the optative ; the
remaining part, "ksKpdriff, will immediately suggest the ending
071ffO(JbKi {Xsi(p6yiciO[jijOci\ and thus Kei(p0ri(joi(T0yii) be known as the
3rd pers. dual opt. fut. 1st, pass, of Xs/Va;.
4. It is not always possible to reach by analysis the real
root of the verb. Thus when (pvyrig, i. e. (pvy-rj-ig, is recognised
as the 2nd pers. conjunctive, 2nd aor. active, we can from (pvy,
according to the rules of abbreviation, recover the long root
(pgyy, and hence (pzvyoj, but even this (pvyrig would be a
present, if the verb were (pvyoj. So likewise when stzv^cc is
given to analyse, it can be ascertained only that the root ends
in a k sound, without determining whether it be r&vx, rgyy,
7SV)Q. Thus from yizovcr^ai we arrive as well at ItcovO as at
aKov. These are limits to rule, which the very nature of the
language prescribes. — It is, therefore, the teacher's part to
assist in such analysis, until it becomes easy from an extended
acquaintance with words. When hitovco^ arzivu are once
known to the learner, he will have no difficulty in analysing
TJftOVffl/jCCl, 'iK70l[Jja,l.
5. Finally, in spite of the variety of the Greek conjugation,
the persons of different moods and tenses are often alike:
Xu-^potf may be fut. 1st, ind. act., and aor. 1, conj. active. In
such cases the context and sense of a passage must determine
concerning the formj frequently also the accent will do so.
OF VERBS. 215
OF THE CONJUGATION WITHOUT
MOOD -VOWELS.
§ CXVII.
GENERAL REMARKS.
1. Besides the conjugation already explained, there is found
in some verbs another method of conjugating, which, princi-
pally because the mood-vowel is almost entirely wanting in
many tenses, exhibits peculiar forms arising from the com-
bination of the radical part with the terminations.
2. This is found in many pure verbs of a monosyllabic
root in a, g, o, and in others to the roots of which the syllable
vw is attached: cr;s£^a, (Tzshavvv (in mute and liquid verbs
only vv: {Jbiy, f/jiyvv, ^ujc, ^&ixwy a^, agw).
3. It comprises pres. and imp. act. and pass., and aor.
2nd act. and mid.
4. Thus: roots <pa, (ttu, 6, 0s, ^o, from which <Pj?/a/, say,
7(TTi^[jut, set, l'}^(Jbt, send, Ti0r][M, place, h'h^fjtji, give.
5. Many roots of this conjugation are increased in the
present and imperfect by the prefixture of /, before which,
where it is possible, the initial consonant is repeated:
<pa, hra, is, rids, hiho. (The student will perceive why
not (TiffTcc and ^ids.)
6. Peculiar are ^r/jC^-rXs from 'ttXs, TriiJijTr^oc from 'Z'^oc with
(j^ taken in.
7. The terminations are, with a few exceptions, the com-
mon. The conjunctive has the mood-vowel of ordinary verbs
(iw, ri), and the optative has as mood-vowel / after the radical
vowel: 'iffTU, hrai^ J'g, i'g/, &c.
216 OF VERBS.
§ CXVIII.
ACTIVE CONJUGATION.
1. Indicative.
The radical vowels are always doubled in the singular
before the terminations : h^o, lihu ; is, 5?? ; <pot, <pi^.
2. Present.
The terminations of the present are in the singular irre-
gular, 1, jM//, 2, ff, 3, Gi: e.g. (p^jjo-/, (png, (pfiTr, in the other
numbers as usual: dual, y^zv, rov, rov, plural, /xsv, rs, vrct.
Thus ^0, ^/^o, ^iho), in the
Paradigm.
Sing. hthcoiJUf, hi^a^g, h'^coffi,
D. ^l^O[JbZV, ^lloTOV, ^i^OTOV,
So also (Pt^iO;/, i(Tr'/i[/ji, 'iyi(Jbi, ri&rii/ji, ^zUvvpui, (TKi6(x,uvv(/ji, &c.
3. The last persons are properly (pocvTai, iffrccvrffi, kvTffi,
rt^svrffi, h^ovTffi, ^ziKvvnai, from which, according to the
general rule, the forms,
(pcEff/, iffrdfft, kJffi, ridiicri, h^ovui, ^u^cvvGif
proceed, or also,
/sac/, 7I0&OC(TI, "^ihoOCtTl, ^itKVVOCfftf
where v is exchanged for a, and r ejected before <r. The
accent upon the former shows, that they were considered to
be contracted from the latter, k7(Ti from /sac/, &c.
4. Imperfect and aor. 2nd.
The terminations are as usual,
Singa V, g (-). Dual, (Jbsv, rov, rtju.
Plural, (/jZv, 7s, Vf
and the difference between these two forms then lies merely in
the prefixture of the /. Both are found in the same verb only
when it has this prefixture :
Imp. iffTrjv, Aor. gW;jf, Imp. ir/^^jj', Aor. 'iOyjVf
OF VERBS. 217
Paradigm.
Sing". Karriv^ '/ar/ig, ^^rr},
D. i(rrcc(jbzv, iffrocrov^ hrDcrriv,
P. iffrccpbsv, iffrars, llarav.
The last person may end also in golv : "arciGav^ erlOsffav, as in
the plup. active.
Obs. — The same forms are observable in the pass, aorists of the other
conjugations, as : skiiip&riv, iXi'!rr]v, from the tense-roots XsupSs, X/tts ;
but so that the duplication of the vowel runs here through all the
numbers, and recurs even in the imperative and infinitive. So like-
vs^ise in the 2nd aor. of hrr}/Mt, 'sffrrjv to ecrriaav, and sdvv to 'iduaav.
5. Conjugation of the other moods.
Since the imperfect wants all moods but the indicative, we
find these only in the pres. and aor. 2nd, distinguished merely
by the prefixture.
6. Conjunctive.
a. The conjunctive has, as before mentioned, its own
mood-vowel, and always appears contracted.
Pres. IffTcca/, igtu, Aor. 2, Grdu^ aru^
h. The following contractions are peculiar, s/ (not 0/) for
orj^ and '/} (not a) for a;?.
Paradigm.
Present.
S. "ti^oH, ^ibug, ^ih^, GToJ (TTTJg, ffr>i,
D. ^ihufiiv, ^ihioTOP, ^ihajTOU, aruijbzv, (TTt^tov, (XTfjrov,
P. h^iui/jiu, "hihairSf ^ihcoffi, aroiji/jzv, GTfjrs, GTioai.
S. ^oS, ^Jj?, ^^,
D. ^SiJbSi/, '^^rov, ^^Tov,
P. ^ajfijSP, ^^rg, ^cuffi.
So also the pass, aorists, Xsi(pdaj and Kirco, ^g, yj, &c.
7. Optative.
The terminations of the secondary tenses are here combined
with rji
S. ?jf, ;jc, rj. D. j^iJbiv, n^ov^ '/trriv. P. t][jbii', tjTS, f]<rav.
218 OF VERBS.
Tlie optative is compose<l of these terminations, the tense-root,
and / between them :
tTra-i-7]Vy Aor. trraiyiv^ Pres. larakv, ^g, Aor. '^zii^v,
Pres. Tikinv.
Paradigm.
Present.
s.
'blhoiTlV,
hihotrjg.
hihoii^,
D.
h^oiyi[Jbzv,
hihor/iroi^,
hlhoi^T'/jV,
P.
'hiboiri^zv.
Aor. 2.
h^otyj/rav.
S.
iinv,
etrjg.
D.
uriiiizv^
sifjrov,
sirjrriv.
P.
Bt'/JfJ^BV,
s/jjrs,
iii^aav.
In the dual and plural ri may be dropped before the ter-
mination, and the last person ended in zvi ei[Mv, sitb, zhv.
8. The imperative has the full terminations (^/, rev, rov,
rcov, rs, TuaoLv).
Pres. hr(x,6i, Aor. arriSi, Pr. rikri, Aor. ^gr;,
(TTJ^dt with the long' vowel, r/^sr; for riredt (from riMi)y — the
first ^ maintains itself according to the general rule, since it
belongs to the root. So also aor. 1st pass., Ksicp^rirt for Xsi-
(p&n&i. The stronger aspiration destroys the weaker. The
forms ^sr;, Bo^/, e^/, were shortened into "^zg, ^o?, eV? as the
preposition 'ff^ori into T^^og.
Paradigm.
S. 'iaTct&i, laTKTOt), S. "^kg, ^grty,
D. 'iGTdTOV, ifyrocrajv, D. ^irov, ^srcov,
P. Itffrocrej Idrdruaav. P. ^gre, '^iruaui/.
9. Infinitive.
The termination is in the common dialect mi^ before which
in the 2nd aor. a, of aravai was doubled, arnmi, and the vowels
in ^ofa/, S^gvoj/, g'va/, were extended: ^ovvai, ^iivui, uvai,
Pr. tffrdvai, Aor. 2, (rr^mt. Pr. riOivcci, Aor. 2, ^s7mi.
Pr. ^/^ova;, Aor. 2, hovvui. Pr. /gfa/, Aor. 2, Bimi.
10. Participles.
The terminations are in the nom. ng^ naa, vr, where from
vr^the T is dropped.
OF VERBS.
219
Pres. IffTung,
Nom. ifTToig,
Gen. i(TTocvrog,
Pres. riOzvrg,
Nom. TtOiig,
Gen. ri&ivTog,
iaroi(rcc,
ItTTCCffTjg,
TiOevrrrci,
TiOeiffyjg,
laravT,
larocvrog.
TtOzvr,
Ttdsvrog.
Aor. % Grdg,
Pres. kig,
(pdg,
hiizvvg,
(TTaffCC,
ardv, Aor. 2, ^s/?, S^siira, "^v.
Iz
(pav,
stg,
hovg,
ZlfTCC.
^
^O'JffU,
he
uvvv.
The formation of the passive aorists will be found, on
comparison with the paradigm, in all respects agreeable to
the rules of this conjugation.
Obs. — With regard to the other tenses, which belong not to the con-
jugation without mood-vowel, it is to be remarked only, that their
vowels are doubled before the termination in the active, but remain
short in the passive : S?3<rw, sriCrjv, errisu, iardOi^v, &c.
220
OF VERBS.
$ CXIX. PARADIGM
"IffrriiJijt, I set, root (rra.
OF THE ACTIVE
TtOrii/jt, I place,
PRESENT.
AORIST 2.
PRESENT.
t(T77J(Jljf,
earj^Vj
ri0rj[jijt,
tffT^g,
e<T7>]g,
Ti&Tjgy
KTTrjfflf
i(TTyj,
Tidyjffi,
Indicative.
KTTCCyjZV,
i(rT7j(l,ZV,
Tlk^ZV,
to
to
to
tffTccaf.
£(Try]ffa,v or
n^iiGf.
{ffrcu.
(TTo},
Tt&aJ,
iTrrig,
(TT'/jg,
7i&rjg^
Conjunctive.
iffrri,
GT71,
T{0fj,
KJTMI/jZV,
GTOO^ZV,
ri&MiLZv,
to
to
to
K^TOJGl.
(TTOOffi.
TldSjffl.
laTuirjv,
(77CCi'/}Vy
ridzirjv.
iffrai^g,
GTaing,
rihli^g.
IffTCHf],
GTail^,
710S17J,
Optative.
laruiT^IJbZV,
(TT0CI}][J1jZI>,
Tt0zirj[jijzu,
to
to
to
i(TTar/iffocv or
Grocr/](Tccp or
Ti0Zt?l(Tat/.
IffTuTiU.
(TTOHSV.
l(T7CC0iy
(TTtj&ti
7l0ZTt,
iffTKTiV,
GTT^TCi},
Tl&ZTO),
Imperative.
{(TTUTOV,
(TTtJTOP,
710ZTOV,
J
to
to
to
hrccTcoffuv.
CiTTJTCOffaV.
ri0zTcijffav.
Infinitive.
iffTocvai.
ffT^mi.
ri&zvcct.
hrdg.
(TTag,
Ti&zigt
Participle.
Iffraaoc,
(TTaffCCf
7i0z7(TOC,
hrav.
GTCCV.
Ti&'zv.
IMPERFECT.
IMPERFECT.
'iGTl^V,
zri^nv.
hrrig,
kTi0f}g,
hrn,
ZTi&rii
't(TTU(/jSV, to
ZTl0ZfJbZVi to
'tffTCCVOv'ta'TUffCiV.
ZTid&auv.
H
OF VERBS.
221
OF VERBS WITHOUT A MOOD-VOWEL.
root ^s. Ailojfjbi, I give, root ho.
AORIST 2.
PRESENT.
AORIST 2.
e^^Vf
^/^ijy////,
g^^yf,
edrig.
^/^<y^,
g^iy?,
'i&n.
Vihooffi,
g^it;,
sde(jbsv,
Viho^iv,
eho[Jb6v,
to
to
to
Wsffccy.
hhovffi.
g'^o<Tai'.
^S,
oioai.
oo/,
^^?,
'hihcjg.
§&J?,
^??,
S/^iS,
^^,
^O/jM/Sf,
^/^^jM/SV,
^cUfjijZf,
to
to
to
^iufft.
hiha}(ri.
toff/.
^it)ji/,
hihoiT^v,
^o/pjf,
^£«??,
hihoirjg,
^o/:!??,
^ei%
hhoi%
hoij^f
"^iiri^v.
hihoti^i/jsv,
lor/i[/jZv,
to
to
to
^zirjffocK
llhotTlffCCV.
^o/??(raj'.
^k.
hiho^t,
^0?,
^iTCOf
hihorof,
OOTCJ^
^eroVf
hl^TOf,
hoTOV,
to
to
to
^zratrctv.
'hthoTiiJffOiV.
^oro/ffaf.
'^iivcci.
hihovcci.
^oyj^a;.
^g/?,
hihovg.
hovg,
^g^COJ,
hihov()Ctf
hovffcCf
'^iV.
hihov.
hov.
IMPERFECT.
ehihuv,
kh'hag.
g^Aijy,
ihihoi/jZVf to
Ihihoffav.
222 OF VERBS.
§cxx.
PASSIVE CONJUGATION.
1. The terminations here exactly resemble those of the
common conjugation ; a in the second person singular, being
disturbed by no mood-vowel, generally remains : /Vra/y-a/,
'iffTDcaai ; except in the optative : iffraif/jriVf larcnOf and in some
forms : {ffra,[jb7iv, 'laraffo, tffrao, 'iaru.
2. Paradigm.
Present.
Sing. ri%[jijOHf ri&zaaiy Tidsrai,
Dual, Tid&yjsOoVi rikff&ov, riktyOov,
Plur. Tt&k^z&oi, Tidsffh, riOsvTocf.
Imperfect.
Sing. Iridii/jTiPf lrih(TO, Irtdsro,
Dual, eridi[jbiOof, irikaOov, IriOiffOT^u,
Plur. Iri0z[jbi6cc, IriOzcQi, eridsvro.
Aor. 2.
Sing. IdifjuTjUy sdsffo, shrOf
Dual, Idsfjbidov, 'ihcrdovj Wia&Tjv,
Plur. Wi(jtj&da, sh(T0s, sOzvro.
3. So also the other moods in their proper order.
Present. Aor. 2, M.
Conj. Ti^SfJUUif ^o!/(Jbaif
Tt&rj, &c. ^j?, &c.
Opt. TI0Sl[JtjriV, ^&l(Jb71V,
T10SIO, &c. ^s7o, &c.
Imper. rtd&ffo or rlOou, ^sffo or 3^oy,('*J
ri&i(T0a)i &c. ^sffOof, &c.
Infin. rika&ai, ^iaOai,
Partic. TidiiMvog, S^s/asi/o?.
4. On account of this great regularity no full paradigm is
required, only a list of the first persons.
Indicative.
Pres. (pccjU/a/, lo-ra^a/, riOsfMut, Jspa/, ht^o[Mui,
Imperf. l<pd(Jijriv, lara^'/iv^ iriOif/jyiv, is(/j}^v, khl6(/jt]v,
A. 2, m. k(Trd(j^i]Vj lOiiLriv, vi^rjv, I'^of/.rjv.
OF VERBS. 223
Conjunctive.
Pres. (pSiMOii, ttrTS(Jijai^ rtOaJi/^cct, la)(JMi^ ^i^oH^oii^
A. 2, m. (TTcof/joii, ^oSfjucci, d)(jja(, hajijuoci.
Optative.
Pres. (pon[//j^v, Iffraiybriv, TiOii[/jr}v, ki(/j7]v, hi^oi[jjr]v,
A. 2, m. GToci^nv, ^iifjtj^v, s7[Jbf]Vy hoifjbrjv.
Imperative.
Pres. (puffo, "(TTuffo, ridiaro, JWo, h%c>o,
A. % m. <rra(7o, ^sco, eVo, hojo.
Infinitive.
Pres. <pd(T0oci, 'tffrccffdai, riOiaOcci, haOai, hihoffOon,
A. 2, m. arda&at, S^gc^ai, gV^a/, ^offOai.
Participles.
Pres. (pu[JbZvog, lard^zvog^ r/^g^svoj, ti(hgvog, hlof/bzvog,
A. 2, m. ffTd[/j&vog, ^[Jbsvog, 'i^zvogy ^6(jijBvog.
§ CXXI.
OBSERVATIONS.
1. Several persons in the active conjugation of these verbs
are formed with mood-vowels :
1, riOsdf, % rtdktg, riklg, S, ri&ki, 7th7.
So iffTx, h^o7f &c., from /Was/, hlost, imperat. riOit, h%v,
from Tides, hi%s, imperf. kridovv from eriOeoVi gh%vv from
6^/^OOV, &c.
2. In the 2nd pers. of the imperf. and imperat. the ff is
often ejected : '^thov for lih/ro, ridov for TiOicro, iffrco for tffTciffo.
— Likewise 0t is dropped from (rrtjdi in compounds : 'TrugoiaTa,
CC^OffTU.
3. The perfect makes its forms from the root (Ttcc with g
prefixed, i. e. iaroc, e. g. iffrccfft, kaTavut, and similarly rzOvoiGiy
TsOvoivai, &c. ; so the participles (TiOmojg) 7i6vzcog, iffTo/g ;
opt. TiGmtyiv, &c. ; and in the pluperf. '((rraaav together with
slaTTiKZiaocv, WiOvaaav, &c.
4. Several verbs form only the 2nd aorist according to
this conjugation : e. g. ^divcj, I go, root |8a, aor. 2, l^nv like
'iaTnv J yiyvuGKu, root yvo, aor. 2, 'iymv like i^tyf ; ^y<y, llw^
224- OF VERBS.
infin. hvvai, part. ^Og, huffu, hvv. In these ?;, m, and v remain
throughout the numbers : eSpjcav, syvcoffccv^ 'ilutrav.
5. Some of these aorists take a middle or neuter signifi-
cation : 'iffTT^v, set myself, stood, 'ihw, sank myself, sank, g€;?j',
caused myself to go, went.
6. Several verbs, which follow this conjugation, appear
only in the passive, and sometimes with a long vowel : luvcc-
fhat, acci, rai, can, xzifijCii, lie, imperf. IxsifJUT^i/, ^i^j^[/jai, h'^)j(T0oii,
&c., seek, oi/^a;, think. The termination atrai loses its cr in
hvvafjtjDii, "hvvuffoii, ^vm ; WiGTaaai, I'Triara ( Schaefer ad Soph,
Philoct. MatthicB ad Eur. Hecuh., 798 J.
7. Other verbs, which in the pres. and imperf. have
attached w or vvu to their roots, form the other tenses from
the original root :
^s/;c, ^&iKvv(/jt, imperf. IhUvvv, fut. hi^M, g'^s/fa, &c.
8. The Attics form the moods of rih[Jbcci, tifMui, ^i^oyjcti,
entirely after the analogy of common verbs with accent draAvn
back, and 01 in the optative :
^ihcurai, a'TTohoivro,
an analogy which, as far as regards the position of the accent,
is followed by the other verbs without mood- vowel also :
hvmf/jcci, ^vvso[jjCct, ^yf;jra;, ^vvccito, &c.
9. The other tenses of these verbs are formed according
to the ordinary verbs ; only that the aor. 1, act. and mid. of
Ttdyjf/bi, 'irji^i, hi^i>j[jbi, has a z : 'i&'/iKa,, l&y]>coi(/jr]v, &c ; the perf.
of r/^;?^/ and r/j(jtji has £/ : rehuct) pass, 7&0&((^m, &c. and that
of tarrifjijt also g; as augment.
Active. Middle. Passive.
Perf. {{cTyi'/cocy
Pluperf. dffT^KSiv,
Fut. 1, fTTriccif, ST^aoiMUi, fTTaOriaoybuiy
Aor. 1,
OF VERBS.
TJffCk),
1^(TO[JtjOCt,
slcuzcc,
225
CXXII.
OF CERTAIN SMALL VERBS.
1. The radical sound of s serves as a form to express the
ideas of existence, motion, and impulse. (K) Originally, in
order to denote the difference between them, it must have
stood in connection with consonants, afterwards dropped.
Thus iivKi compared with Germ, seyii (to be), and Izvoci with
eo and Germ, gehn (to go), show that with the former c,
with the latter a guttural was associated. — Together with s
another analogy had /, whence 'ioj, comp. gi (go), in Thuring.
for geh, and si in c/esi (been), Schwab, for (jewesen^ which
point to a similar original formation.
2. E is extended when the personal syllable ^i is attached:
s/jO//', I am, sT|C-o/, I am going; and takes, to express the tran-
sitive nature of motion, the prefixture of/: Jijp (hke ri&rijjji\
set in motion, send. Thus first :
3. E/jO//, I am,
the oldest, and therefore in all languages an irregular verb.
In Greek it is also extremely defective, because it was not
used, as in other tongues, for the formation of tenses and
persons, which proceed almost entirely from the root. ^^)
4. Paradigm.
Pres. I r
an),
s.
Conj
i. -^D. coijjv.
(p.
MIJjVJ^
C S. s/jW//,
< D. lankv^
(.P. \a[jyiv^
sig or si, Iffriy
i(TTOV, IcTOV,
sere, zliri.
r,ri, d>(jt.
Opt. -j g^ygf,
or ilyjzv,
ir/,';, sir,,
si'/jrov, sirjTrjv,
iirov, &c.
226 OF VERBS.
rS. i'<r^/, sffTof, Inf. eimt. Part, o/j', ovffu,
Imper. •< D. eWov, 'iffrav, ov.
(p.
gWs, g(7r<w(rav.
r S. ^J', ^?, ^ (or % yi(T0a, 3, ^v),
Imperf. ■< D. ^/oogv, ^rov, rjrriv (or ^crov, ^W?jv),
(p. ^/tAsv, ^rs, ^(rav (or 2, Tjffre).
Fut. effof/bui, 'iffrif 'iffercci or sWa/.
Opt. yot[Jbf]v. Inf. hs(T0cx,i, P. l()6iJbsvog.
Obs. 1. — The tf occurs in the forms lor/, Iffroi/, &c. for Iri, stov, just as
in TiTsXse/iai for rsrsXifcai, TJxovSfLai, &c. Further, /V^/ from £^;, is
formed as,
fdu, icdu, l^ui,
%6iy S60I, 7eSi.
Obs. 2. — Of the imperf. appears also in mid. 7]/i7iv,zTid of the imperat. sVo.
5. "Elf/ji, am going-,
makes its forms from / as well as from the root g, and from
/ with as well as without mood-vowel.
^ r S. gloo/, sig or gl, (^> gT(r/,
from g \ TA >, ,-
■o f from g \ yx „ '^ „
Pres. -J « } ^' 'i"*^"' ''^^*''
t P. iujZv, irg,
/rov,
ilM/Sr, /Tg, ta,(Tl.
— Conj. 'ict>, 'irig, &c icoffi,
— Opt. loif/jf, toig, i'o/gv or tor/jv, loi'i^g, &c.
— Imper. Ui, 'iroo^ 'kooaciy or Vovrav^
— Inf. /gva;,
— Part, luv^ lovffcc, lov.
Pluperf. from g/, j >!"'^ ^ ' ./
^ -^ ^g/j*, )jg/?, jjg/, r/iiiJbSV, yjSiTSf
Passive.
Pres. 'kyijccii kffui. Imperf. ii(jj7]v, 'kao.
Obs. — "laGi from ivrei, whence also hi, Theogn., 536. — 'ihai from s
with / prefixed, as in '/s/Aa/, g hfiai — -"H/'a refers to £, extended u,
where s passes into ti, like ^asiXiTog, Ionic ^aaiXnio';, &c. From the
Homeric termination of the pluperf. tax e.g. end^'iriUf &c. we may
OF VERBS. ' 227
infer, that these forms arose out of ritsa, with s ejected after /, while
it contributed to the formation of finv, like hiQri'Tria, InQriviiv Of
the imperative appears likewise a form e7 in compounds : Tags/, vs^ocsu
6. The meaning is, to set oneself in motion, to be in the
act of going, hence to be about to go, so that the perf. would
mean, I have set myself in motion, I (j/o, and the pluperf.
means, I had set myself, &c. / was going or / went.
7. "I??jW//, send,
is inflected like r/^pj/A/, thus pres. Itj^M;/, T;??, .... /gojc/, laai or
iCiai, both from kvrai, w, ki^v, 'k6i and ki from Js,
like ridzi.
Imperf. 'I'riv and Isov, 'lovv, and compounded l(piovv, a.(piovv and
ri<piovv.
Perf. ziKOi. Pluperf. g'Um.
Fut. riSQo. Aor. 1, riKa.
Aor. 2, 'iuiZv, sT/o-sy, ers, gfrs, gVav, g/cay.
Conj. (iJ.
Opt. gJV> Sl?7?, . . . ilTJlLZV, Ul/jiV, . . . s7iV.
Imp. gj, gra;. Inf. ihoci.
Passive.
Pres. hfjtjui. Imperf. ti(jb}^v. Perf. sJfMui. Pluperf. g/j^o^jy.
Aor. 1, 'i^rjUy ii0r]Vy a<pitd}]v, a(psds/g.
Middle.
Aor. 1, ^x.oi(Jjriv.^ % spui^t/, u^riv. Conj. ^^a/. Opt. ii^jj-^v.
Imp. ovy hence g^poiJ, k(pov. Inf. gV^a/. P. g^o/Sfo?.
8. Together with 'irji^i there come from the same as})irated
root, forms with the cognate meaning of set : Biffa, I set,
mdiM'/iv, I set myself. This meaning appears especially in
the real perfect pass.
'li(jjcci, have set myself, sit.
Pres. ^[/jOii, 71(7X1, 'hrui, ^arrcci, . . . rjt/roci.
Imperf. ?j|a,;7v, mo, riro, i](rro, . . , i]vro.
Inf. ria&oLi. Imper. 7\go, ria^u, . . . riaOojauv.
Obs. 1. — In compounds the accent is thrown back, and the formation
of the moods is as in verbs with a mood- vowel.
}id&ri/ji,ai, xa^w/Aa;, ■Aadoift.riv, Kudou,
228 OF VERBS.
Obs. 2. — With the addition of vrji^i, inv/ii, it means clothe, and is then
in prose, always compounded with It/ or dfi(pii e. g. a/jL^isau, ri/xtphda^
^fiflsff/jjai, idai, sarai, afi(pisaaG&ai, &c.
9. 0;7jM//, say.
Pres. (prjfiji, <p^? (not <?>??), '^'^ <pW> . • . . (poiai.
Conj. (poi, (pyjg, . . . (pSai. Opt. (pa/jjv, -?;?, . . . (pa/sv.
Imp. (pu^i, (pocraj, . . . -rcoaccv. Inf. (puvai. P. (pdg.
Imperf. gip;;^, g^;?? and 'i(priffdciy . . 'i<paaav,
Fut. (pYi(yojf . . . -ovffi. Aor. 1, 'icpi^aoc.
Middle.
Aor. 2, i(pd(j!jyiVy . . . epavro.
Passive.
Perf. Imper. ^^(pda&oo. Part. ^^(pccffiJbmg.
Obs, — The imperf. f'pr/c has the meaning of the aorist, and where the
aor. infin. is necessary, (pdvai is taken. In connection with 6' Jyw,
6' og (he), it stands without (p: rjv ^' lyw, said I, ri d' og, said he.
10. Ei'^iy, I see, in perf. ol^cc, have seen, know, plup. tj^nv,
knew, makes the forms belonging to both tenses from g/^,
oih, and the abbreviated th : viz.
Perf. Indie, ollocj oi/t0cc, oT^s,
i(T(/j2Vf tffToVf hrou,
Conj. g/^o/, jj? — uai. Opt. siliifjv. Imperat. 'iffdt.
Inf. iiUvai. Part. g/^o;?.
Pluperf. S. jj'^g/v and Att. yj^'/j from ^'^ga,
fihstg, 7^^zi(j6ocy yjl'/iffdcc,
>/S J/V J/V
P. rjbillJAV, fjCTf/jSVy
Obs — The forms /V/isv, /Vrov, /tfrs, and /V^/ may be derived from the
root Ih as well as i6. In support of the first we find the analogy of
f,hi(jiiv passing through jjiS/asi/ into fajxiv, and fihsav llirougli -fihcav
OF VERBS. 229
into fisav, in support of is there is the 3rd pers. plur. 'i(SaSi, as well
as the fact that the Homeric and Doric forms 'i6av, "i<sa,[iiy &c.,
together with the German wissen (to know), from the root /V, bear
the same meaning.
OF THE ANOMALIES IN VERBS.
§ CXXIII.
DEFINITION OF ANOMALY IN VERBS.
1. Anomaly in verbs arises, when the root is altered by
the addition of new letters, or by the transposition and change
of the original elements.
2. The added letters are sometimes vowels, sometimes
consonants, sometimes single, sometimes several. They
either extend the syllables of the root or add to their number.
Ohs — Originally the alteration of the word through such additions
must have likewise altered the meaning, as a comparison with other
languages, especially the Oriental, and some surviving traces in the
Greek tongue itself demonstrate. In the case of y^a'im, ^a'lvai, (paivu,
the old forms from y^a, 8a, <pa, have disappeared, but in the instance
of d^du, d^aim from d^a, both the primitive {B^du) and the derived
{doalvoi) are found, the former signifying to do, the latter to desire to
do (Germ, draeuen), II., x, 96. The approximation is closer between
f)^fidoo, rouse myself, and o^/jjalvu, properly desire to rouse myself,
then also rouse myself. The insertion of ex still changes the meaning
in many words: ^a, fag, saying, <pd(S%(jiv, giving out, pretending,
from /3a, ^dsxM, I cause myself to go, hence connected with /^/ in
230 OF VERBS.
tlie phrase (Sdax 'I'du Elsewhere (r>c denotes continuance or repetition :
aWoT I'TTat^aaKt ■x.ccrdL fi,6Sov, aXXors 5' avre Irasxi (liyot. tayuv, II., (S,
159. Likewise when the root is increased by the addition of s, a,
/a, av, s&, Ci, 6&, &c., we may recognise an increase of weight or
intensity in the meaning. Thus (p'^uv is simply to bear, to bring,
but (po^iiiv, to carry up and down, to carry about, as ornament,
finery, emblems of dignity, and the like: ayXatccg . . . Tag vvv
vQ^i^uv (poking, Od., g, 245, (rx^TrgOf . . . vhg ' A-^aioov 'Ev '!raXd/i,y}g
(po^iouGi, II., a, 238, not Iv 'xaXd/^riffi (pi^ouei, although in many
instances the meaning of the two forms is identical. Ns/iw, / cause
to take (Germ, nehmen), divide, pasture, vs/j^sdu, I feed with eager-
ness, II., X, 635, vM/Maoj, I divide, manage, observe, (ivith attention,
application) : fffw^j^sro (laK^d fSiCdeduv (strengthening of /S/Cag by
addition of ad jSiQdffSctj) Nw^a ds ^vdTOv fjjsya, vav/Ma^ov sv TaXa/iJjo'/i',
II., 0, 676. In the same relation stand tfrgspw and gr^updu, r^svu
and r^wTccw, he. 'Aiidu, I sing, doiBidu, I sing loud and clear :
xaXhv doihdii, bdvihov d' d'Trav d[i<pt[jJk(i,\j%iv, Od., 5C, 227. Comp.
Od., s, 6 1 . Miihdoi, I smile, fMididu in /Jt,e/di6uv ^Xotfv^oTffi rr^oei^'JTaci,
II., ri, 212, to designate the glance of the dreadful eyes lightening
with the joy that inspires Ajax as he advances to the combat against
Hector, in aid of which also the form of 'xs^oauira is increased by the
fuller termination T^oaui'iragi, instead of v^oguiToig, — OXsys/i/, to burn,
(pXiyidiiv denotes the might and fierceness of the flame; so likewise
for ward off we find dfi'jntv and d/xwd6eiv, s^mnv and i^uxdvuv, for
fiee, (juityiiv, (puyydviiv, for sle^, dsgdsiv, da^Skiv, da^ddmv. — It were
worth while to follow out these traces in a treatise expressly devoted
to the subject, and thus to revive an almost forgotten trait of the
variety and precision of the Greek tongue. In the case of many
such alterations, however, no difference of meaning is any longer
visible, and while other languages have carefully observed to give a
different sense to different shapes of a word, the lively volubility
of the Greek has frequently interchanged these as various forms for
one and the same signification.
I
OF VERBS. 231
§ CXXIV.
OF & AND THE LETTERS ADDED TO IT.
3. A is increased to ai in jckaoi)^ Kkain), weep, kkco, Kccica,
burn, to j'a, a'Trovoiio), lead out a colony.
4. To this Oil is added also v, in §^a, ^^du, do, ^^uivoo,
desire to do, yoa/W, gnaw, |8a, (duivco, go, (^a, (pa;W, fut.
ogccffoj, y^ccacO) (Byjffoj.
5. N without / appears in (p^cc, (p^uvco, anticipate.
6. Sometimes the whole syllable aii/ is added to the root :
oi^M and a^oitvci), dry, aX(pctj and ak(puivoo^ discover, g;^^^^ (in
Ix^^og) ix^gccim, rs^ffco and TB^ffcctva/, dry, ;ig^^ (in zi^hog, gain),
7. Forms thus produced derive from themselves particular
tenses: e.g. fut. 2nd, KZ^avu, aor. 1st, iri^G^va.
8. Or the syllable dv without / is added: a/V^, ciiff0oim(jbcci,
perceive, aybot^r^ d[Mct§Tdva}, err, ccv^, uv^dvao, increase, (^XocffT,
^XoiffTccvotj, sprout, ^cc^d, lu^Mvco, sleep, louKij and l^vKdvu,
keep off, h)(P in to £%^o?, hate, ccTrzyPdvoiiioci^ am hated, /;s,
ixdvao, come, ^/%, y^iyoD/u^ reach. The old roots still reveal
themselves in the 2nd aor. : 7iad6(/jriv, r.fijagrov, tjv^ov, 'iQXccffroVj
9. Both forms are found in oXia&dvo) (from okiaf), okia&oi,im,
slip. Aor. 2nd, ookta^ov.
10. In not a few short roots ending in a mute, there
appears an addition of a with v repeated (v-oi,v), of which one
V is placed before the final mute, and the other behind the a:
^gy^, '7rv& ^'KvQce.v^ Twddvco, '^rvv&dvoyjui, I enquire, X?j^, Xa^, Xccv-
0KVCO, am concealed : so,
short roots, [JjCc0, aS, (pvy, rvy^, Xfpr.
, , ^ (jbci-vd-ccv^ d-vhav, (pv-vyccv, ry-v^av, Xi-utt-ocv.
extencleu, "\ a ^ ' \ ^ ^ ' ' •, '
[ [jjUvOavctjy amccvcij, (pvyyavcu, rvyy^ocvoj, XijJjTavaj.
original
forms, Qjy/iOaj,') rihoj^ cpiuyiu, 7Zvyjo^ Xs/V&>,
learn, please, flee, make, leave,
11. Further, a is combined with v (Xu, aToXccvaj^ enjoy),
which was the ffiolic digamma {kntoXdfcS).
232 OF VERBS.
12. Sometimes this v appears no longer in the present,
but in other parts of the verb, as in fut. and aor. zdaj (jcdFu,
afterwards Ttaiu)^ Kocvaco, s/cccvffoc, ySkdoo, weep, complain
( Germ, klage), xXocio), yXdvau^ X^ao/, graze, y^avaca.
13. T is combined with v in iXa, IXayv^y, diive. Fut. 1st,
eXaffijy. Aor. 1st, nkcx^ffcc.
Ohservations.
14. Besides a, likewise s, /, and v assume v, ktol (szraiJbui),
x,rs (in xno)): ktsv, zriivu, kill, zrocv^ zktuuov, rs and rcc (in
rsra/Aa/) : rev, rzim, stretch, ricu, rivu, pay, fut. r/W, t;, 'zivMy
drink, aor. Snd, sV/ov, '7rkvvc>j, wash, fut. 1st, nfkvaoi).
15. T is interchanged with o\>\ XvfijK, filth washed off, Xou^y,
wash, (T'Tvh, (TTrsv^ci), hasten, a'xovh'/iy haste, zeal, TcoSkxjca and
KoXovu, weaken, hinder.
16. The inserted a assumes also 6 in
a^jvvooy ha;zco, sikoj, jcico^ &c.
ward off, pursue, yield, go.
17- A is sometimes added to the root of mute and liquid
verbs, the s of which then commonly passes into oj: pjvx,,
y^v-ycau, roar, ^^z^jm and (o^oij[jjdccoy roar, bray, rgiy^co and r^Myjiot)^
run, ar^i(^u and ffT^cij(pdico, turn. — E remains in -ygr, ^rsra,
'TTiTOC^ai, fly.
§ cxxv.
OF I AND THE LETTERS ADDED TO IT.
18. E passes into g; in ;ts: zB7[/jOii, lie, fut. miffoi/jcci, conj.
}ci&)[/jcci. T&hizDi and Ti0si(jbai, from ^g, have been already
noticed. This is still more frequent with the poets : TrvSy
19. It unites with y, which here also was the digamma :
zyj^e (in }cy]hog, zog, care), K'/ihiucj ; %ars, xanvco, crave ; (Tri^ico,
cri^svcij, tread; (Jbiaioj and ybiazvoj^ hate; IriTW, ^titzvoi), seek.
20. This V remains, though not in the present, in the fut.
OF VERBS. ^33
and aor. 1st, in xXzm, TXzvffoyMi, i'TrXzv/roi, sail ; psii/, flow,
psvffofjbui, sppsvffu ; ^ico, run, ^zvGoyjCci ; y^ioo^ xzuaco, pour ;
•xvico, breathe, xvzvcro^Dit, iTTVivaOriv.
21. And remains alone when the syllable is shortened:
zz')(viLDci, lx66riv. So Khkoj, celebrate, Isckv^yiVf rXvroq^ re-
nowned, &c.
22. E is added to the root of mute and liquid verbs, the
£ of which then passes into o : (pg^o;, (po^s«y; r^ifjjof, T§o[jAa)f
tremble. The verbs thus formed are regular, and have their
proper tenses : (po^rjffo), h(p6§'/i(Tcc, &c.
23. E like cc is added together with ^ to the root : ccysi^of,
ays^idci), assemble, (pXiyou, (pXsyidoj, &c.
24. E is often added to the roots of verbs of all kinds for
the more convenient formation of the tenses : ccvm, blow, dry,
from the root cc, as, fut. a^trco ; ev§, gy^s, sv§y](Tco ; ^sX&i, will,
^gXs, ^sKyiffcif ; ru'TTTco, strike, rvyrre, rvTrrj^co ; (jbdi-x,o[J^on, fight,
fut. ^oq(/i(roiJjOci ; o(pziXa, owe, hpzikriaco ; otpj, smell, h^Tjffco ;
oixo(^ai, depart, olxmoihai ; rivyj^, t^^^s, rzTvxn''<-o^-, Tzrvx/jzcog ;
'y§d(psu, y§a(ps, ysy§a(p'^Ka)g; xcti^u, rejoice, xai^rjGCfJx avocivoiLui,
refuse, avf,vrincci ; especially in liquids : (/jSvoi, ^zybzvT^za ; vz^Jjo;^
v&A[/jriKCi ; (i§&(jjoj, l^s^^iUjrjzoc, Sec. c^'
25. E is not unfrequently changed into other vowels: into
a, (3gX in (iiKog, dart, (^ccX in 'i^scXov, I darted ; zrsv and x.rocii'
in 'izrzivci and 'izravov ; Kivrsa/ and tczvrdoj, goad ; l^'rokicoy
traffic, and lyij'xokdoi) ; -rocrioj, tread a path, aitaraoo, beguile
from the way, deceive.
26. Into 0 : pyg^y and 'piym, shiver ; aci&zvioi and kakvooj,
am weak.
0Z»5. — We must remark also the ejection of several radical vowels:
ikvQ, 'skd; 'Xcta, Tra; xsga, xga; in ^'Xu^ov and ^X^oi/, itiraiiai and
§ CXXVI.
OF THE CONSONANTS THAT ARE ADDED.
Preliminary Remarks.
27. When a consonant is added, g generally passes into t :
234 OF VERBS.
shog, '{(rhco, 'iZoo^ set ; <rrs^sa;, ffn^iZfit, bereave ; nx, tiztcu, give
birth to.
28. Not unfrequently / with the initial consonant is pre-
fixed to the root : r^o, rir^o, tit^ugku^ wound ; yvo, yiyvo,
yiyvojazco, know, &c.
29. Or the radical syllable is repeated vidth or without
extension : ^a^, /w-a/^, [jbcc^(Jbcci§ct), gleam ; (jbcc, {juatoj, yboci^aoo,
desire.
30. As h'la)[jtjt, ri&riiiii prefix / together with the initial
consonant, so does also ^a, 'hihatrKco, and, with ejection of the
feeble s, yzv {yiyzvoiMcci), yiyvoihcci ; ^sr (yriTzroi))^ iti'Ttra ; \ijiv
(J!j{[jbsvcii), (jbi(Jbva/. As in these, so in other forms the s disap-
pears : (^Tsvi0cu) Tivdoj. Similar, only with rs, is r^s, r^av,
7guiv, riT^uim, bore.
31. If the final consonant of the root cannot unite with
the added sound, it is dropped: ^/^a%, ^/^a%(r^, hluazaj, teach;
"TT^uy, "Tr^txyafff 'Tt^dacfo}, do.
Added Consonants.
32. 2 is usually prefixed to \ which closes the root : <p^aS,
(p^d^oo, tell ; KXuh (in zkvlcov, billow), fckv^oj, wash ; 0"%/$,
cyjZpi)^ cleave ; s^, 'iZc>}^ and,
QS. In several hundred other verbs in iZ(>) : as, ccyi^oo, con-
secrate, ayvi^co^ purify ; kymiZfo^ contend ; a0^ot^a}, collect ;
ai(jjccrilfii}, make bloody, &c., fut. 1st, ayviffoo, kyuviaco, &c.
34. It appears also in certain forms of other mute verbs :
l/.iy, ijJay ; g%, hxj eV, 'iaTT.
35. Z is added in the root to vowels : (ttccco, draw, ka'xa-
(^o^a/, draw to myself, embrace ; jS/ao;, (Bioi^M, force ; ffrs^sot/,
(TTSgi^co^ bereave ; avdzoj, bloom, avdi^o), cause to bloom ; a^fjt^oa,
u^(/j6lco, fit ; iSf/, ^S'Z^i sleep ; kvv, kvv^m, scrape ; fut. 1st,
(TTTOCffCU, jotUffd), &C.
36. Z is added in the root to y and %, which drop out :
ciKccy (in axuyf], point), kzd^oj, z^uy (in z^avyri, cry), z^cc^cu,
aPTay (in a^Trayyj, robbery), ccpxcc^co, (rrsvoiy^ (in arovur/ji^
sigh), GTZvtcZfo^ zDiy (perf. xiz^iycc), z^i^co, creak, fut. zgoc'^oj,
a^Ta^sy, &c.
37. T is added in the root to the p sounds.
a. To T, zXiTT (in xXi'TTog, theft), zX^'TrTcj.
i
OF VERBS. ^35
Kdic (in ^KT??, manger), x.d'Trrco, devour.
TWT (in rv-TTog, stamp), rii'Trrcj, strike, &c.
38. h. To |8, zaXv^ (in Kr/kv^v}^ hut), zaXmro).
|3Xa€ (in jSXaS;?, hurt, jS^ceTro;, &c.
39. c. To ^, a<p (in asp;^, touch), aVr(W, fasten.
S^a(p (in rcci^o?, grave), ^a.'xru.
pa(p (in paipj?, seam), paTro).
40. The tenses of such verbs are naturally formed from
the original root. Fut. 1st, Khk-^co, zaXv^pco, cl-^pcu, aor. 2nd,
s^Xcc^ov, 'ir(x.(pov, fut. 2nd, pass., Ta,(p7}(T0[Jbcci, &c.
41. Tr or CO- are taken into the root, especially to the k
sounds, which are then dropped :
a. To K, iXtz (in sX/f, 'iXiKog, coil), iXiffffo) or zkirraf.
%,r]^vK (in }c^§v^, fcog, herald), zTj^OffffM or Ttyi^vrra.
<p^iK (in (p^iKri, fright), (p^iffaoj, &c.
42. b. To y, -r^ay (in v^ayog, fact), Tt^dffffM and ^^arra;.
ocTJ^ocy (in ccKkay^, exchange), aXhAaau.
'ttX^Y (in 'TrXriyri, blow), '7r'ki^S(rco^ &c.
43. c. To %, fAsX/x; (in ps/X/%0?, sweet), i/jzXiaaco.
Ta^a^x (iu ru^^ciyji^ confusion), Ta,^dG(ra).
ogvy^ (in ^/(^i^y?, y;)^o^, trench), o^uffffco, &c.
44. Here also the tenses are formed from the original
roots : eXi%cj, B(p§t^a, W^ax^nh '^e<pf'«a, ri>^'^Myf]v, &c.
45. Besides these the double <r is added to some t sounds:
Xir (in XiTri, prayer), Xi(T(TO[jboci ; ^o^y^ (in Kopvg, Kogvdog,
helmet), Ko^vaooj ; -rXar {jfkccrvg, broad), itkoiaGoo, press out,
form ; g^sr (in l^ZTfLog^ oar), kgiffffco ; and the single c to other
mutes : aXsz, aXs^af, avert ; avy, ai»|.
46. Also to some pure verbs :
m[jija,i, vi(Tiro[Jbai, go ; Xgy, \ivaaco^ look ; a(py, cc(pv(TGco^ drain,
&c. ; and single r to ;& in re;«, T2;tr, r(x,rco.
47. 2;i enters into a considerable number of roots ; es-
pecially of pure :
yrieaoj, yrj^affzco, grow old, tXaog, cheerful, i'ka.ff}co(jijOH, pro-
pitiate, ciXvof, aXvffKo;, wander, hlcc-x,^ lihdsKu, teach, crg^go/,
GTi^iffKco^ bereave, guf, gy^g, evgiffKM, find.
48. In which 0 passes into a : |SXo, (oXa/ffKco, come forth,
yj^o, yiymaaoo^ know ; a into ?? in S^va, ^v?;(T;ciy, die. Lastly y^
is aspirated in ito^Q (jxahK<ti).> -Trdaxu, suffer.
^36 OF VERBS.
49. N appears, besides in the case of vowels already-
mentioned, also in liquids :
rs[jbf riiMu, cut ; zuii, x,an,vu, labour. In mutes : Sa;e,
^dzvo}, bite ; 7m^, XavS, XdiM^co, Ionic for Xoi[Jb^apaji take ;
likewise combined with s in Ik, iKViOf/bcci, come, fut. i%o[jba,i.
50. We find also the duplication of X : e. g. (Beck, (ooiXkcOf
ccyyiX, ayyiXKoff like that of vowels, Xa€, Xrj^ ; ^azy ^rj/C ; or
their chang^e into diphthongs (n. 13, 18, and 48), ktzv^
zTiiP'f (pan, (paiVy X/t, Xs/t ; later departures from the original
roots.
51. N appears combined with y, — single after consonants,
double after vowels, and,
5'2. The forms thus produced belong to the conjugation
without mood-vowels :
ay, break, ayvvfjiji ; otyoj, open, oiyuvfjui ; ooiyuf, stretch,
opzyvviJji ; }>ii7c, show, ^iizw[jui, &c. 'O^, swear, oiJbuv[M ; a^cu,
fit, a^vuf/ji ; Trratgo}, {"Trrag,) 'Trroi^vviMi, sneeze, &c. 2;je-
Saa;, scatter, ffzshdvvu(jji ; Kr&, kill, Krmu[jji ; cSs, extinguish,
(7^mvf/ji ; Zp, gird, ZJovvvfjji, &c. The 0 becomes a, as in n.
48. — "OKKv(Jtji from oX takes XvfJbiy thus Xv instead of vv to the
root.
§ CXXVII.
TRANSPOSITION OF LETTERS AND MIXTURE OF THE
CONJUGATIONS.
53. The second source of anomaly is the transposition of
letters in the root : (^uX in e^uXov, (iXa, in ^'i^XTixoc, — &§h in
sphcj, pih in pg^^ (p'ihcti with c), do, — ^ccv in 'idccvoi^, ^vcc in r&-
Gvyi'Koc, — ViP&o), sleep, ^zod, hgad, aor. 2, 'zh^ocdov, — TTi^dco, destroy,
54. As another source of anomaly may still be named the
want of mood-vowels : IvvociJbcci, am able, KSi[jijai, lie, — or, M
55. The formation of the aorist according to the conjuga-
tion which wants these vowels : ^loctf, live, aor. l^iaui' j yiyvojaKu^
syviov'f (phoj, 'i(pvvy ^aivo), 'i^riv. A
OF VERBS. 237
§ CXXVIII.
DEFECTIVE VERBS.
56. Quite distinct from the anomalous, and only acci-
dentally mixed with them, are the defective. In their forms
there is nothing opposed to the general rules of formation ;
but the forms of their present are obsolete, and their other tenses
are, therefore, arranged under an existing present of the
same meaning. Thus with z^y^oyjoci, I come, we find fut. 1,
iXsu(TO{jjCci, which belonged to the obsolete IXivdoj; with al^'ico,
take, aor. % ziXov, from the obsolete sKco, &c. Here, then,
is a repetition of the same circumstances, which affected the
irregular degrees of comparison, and the pronouns.
Obs. — The meaning of these verbs does not always coincide with their
form, but active forms have sometimes a passive meaning, and vice
versa, as the following list will show.
57. When a verb is anomalous in one only of the points
already discussed, it may be analysed according to our pre-
vious observations.
58. But we require an alphabetic catalogue of those verbs
in which a manifold anomaly appears, — a catalogue that
will include also the defective verbs. — The numbers attached
to the forms, refer to this and the foregoing sections, in which
the §§ run from 1 to 58.
Obs — Since it is not easy to give all the existing tenses in the catalo"^ue,
it must be remarked generally, that the tenses not given are either
regular, — e.g. perf. pass, ^y/^a/ from ayw, perf. act. tstsv^oc from
TtbyMy fut. a/P^ffw from a/gsw, — or irregularly formed according to the
analogy of the tenses given : e. g. (S'iQXrifMoct as jSsCX^m, Oidfiri/j^ai as
dibfj!,rix,a, &c.
238 OF VERBS.
§ CXXIX.
CATALOGUE OF ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS.
1. "Ayvv^i, break.
ay, ayvv, n. 51. — "Ayvv(M, perf. g'aya, with pass, meaning,
am broken, fut. a;^, aor. gaga, layr/V, Horn. ^|a.
2. "Ayco, lead.
ay, ays, n. 24. — ayay, n. 29. — "Ayco, perf. (ay,) J5X;a, ays,
riyzza, kyriyi'Ka,^ Doric ayjjo)(^a, aor. {kyocy^ jjyayou, '}iyayo[Jby}v.
3. A/^S(W, take.
a/i'g, sX, n. 56. — A/^g^, perf. n^YiKo., aor. ?;^g^;j{' and (g'X,)
glXov, iiXoyjjjv.
4. Ahdoivofjjoci, perceive.
a/(T^, aiads, n. 24. — cchdccv, n. 8. — AlffOccvof/jKi, perf. (^ahds,}
ji(T6'/][i>ccii fut. ai(T0^(TO(JbOii, aor. (a/c^,) riffdoffjrjv.
5. 'AXg|<y, ward off.
aXg;?, aXg|, n. 45. — aXg|, aXg|g, n. 24. — pres. aXg^ty, fut.
(aXgfs,) aXg^^ffiy, aor. (aX£;t,) aXglac^a/.
6. ' AXi(rKO(jba,i, am taken.
aX, aXg, n. 24. — aXo, n. 26. — aXg, aXiffz, n. 27, 47- — 'AXtff-
zofjbcii, perf. aXo, idXcoxcc, have been taken, fut. aXajcoiLoti^ aor.
laXcyv or jjX(i;j', was taken (iocXcov from aXo hke kXu(pdf]v from
}\.u(p0&), conj. aXo/, opt. akoii^v, inf. oCkuvcci^ part. aXovg.
7. ' Afijcc^rdvcij, err.
ai/ju^r^ a^a^rg, n. 24, a^ot^Tccv, n. 8. — ' A(/joc§rcx,m, perf
^{/jd^rripcoi, fut aii>a^Tri(70^a,i^ aor. 2, '/^(Jboc^rov.
8. At'iaj'a;, increase.
agy, ag|, n. 45. — agy, contracted ay, — ay, ayy, n. 11. —
ayy, ay^, n. 45. — a^-f, ayfg, n. 24. — at'^av, n. 18. — pres. aefii;,
aJ|(W, avt,ccvcoy fut. aL'^^c^;, ccv^ricro(jbai, perf (ay|g,) 7ivy^n>ui,
aor. (ag;£,) as|g, asgaro, Horn., (ay|g,) i^v^^0)^v.
9. Ba<W, go.
)8g, |Sa, n. 25. — |3;Sa, n. 28. — |3a, |3a/v, n. 3, 4. — Ba/W,
perf (|3a,) |3gS;j«a, fut. /S^Cit^, will cause to go, ^naofiai, will
go, aor. 'i^TiGUj have caused to go, g^^jv, went.
10. BaXXiw, throw.
/SgX, |3aX, n. 25. — |3X£, |3Xa, n. 53. — (3gX /3oXg, n. 22 —
OF VERBS. 239
j8aX, jSaXX, n. SO.-jioiKks, n. Q4f.-BdXku, perf. (|3Xa,) (^i^Xrizoc,
((ooKs,) (oi^oXfiiJboii, Horn., fut. f^l^ocKkz and j8aX,) ^ocKk'/iffoo,
(3aX(y, aor. eSaXov, (j3?ia), k^Xn&riVy opt. in Homer, (^Xs,)
BXsi(jj7lVf (oXzio.
11. IBiQ^MffKoj, eat.
|S^o, jG/S^o, n. 28. — (^iQ^cuffKy n. 24 and 48. — pres. "RiQ^cj-
ffzcOf fut. (i^cuffajy aor. gS^a;^.
12. BXacraj'a;, sprout.
iSXacr, (iXoctTTSf n. 24. — ^Xocffrccv, n. 8. — pres. BXafrrav^y,
fut. (iXccarriffii;, aor. g'SXacrot'.
13. TiyvoiJtjocif become.
ys, ya, n. 25. — ys, ys;', n. 14. — ysf, ysygv, ysyv, yiyv, n. 30.
— ysv, ygvs, n. 24. — TiyvoiJijoci, perf. (ya,) yiyccKOi in the
poets, (ygf,) ygyoi'a, Cyst's)) ysysf;jjM;a/, fut. yiv/id'/jaoptjutf aor.
lyivo^riv, lyiV7]&riv.
15. r/yv<i'0';»ifit;, know.
yvo, y/yvo, n. 28. — yiyvudK^ n. 47) 48. — r/yi'ii;(r;ja;, perf.
{yvo,^ iyvooza, 'iyvtjt)(r[/jcci, yvajffoiiKi, aor. 'iyvaov^'iyvojg^ — lyvcoaavy
imp. yvoo&i, inf. yvcovui, part, yt'oyj.
15. Aoi/CVM, bite.
^a;K, §pj;k, n. 50. — ^a;i, ^a;t;', n. 48. — ^pres. ^kkvoj, perf. ^g^^yp^a,
fut. "hrj^oijjcci, aor. g'^a;^^)^.
16. Aa[Jboi&)f subdue.
^a^, ^(x,(jbv, n. 49. — ^aiW*, ^a[/jCi, and Sa^j/W', ^a[/jva, n. I7. —
— Sa^, ^j!//a, n. 53. — pres. h<z[/joiay ha^Jbt/aa), ^u[/jV'/;[/jI, perf. (^/-&a,)
^i6[jtj7iKcc, ^ih^ri^oci, aor. (^/acu,) l^i/j^6}]Vf (^a^,) ^^d^rjv.
17. Aa^ddvco, sleep.
^a^^, ^^a^, n. 53. — ^a^^g, n. 24. — 'ha^davy n. 8. — Acc^ddvcj,
perf. ^g^a^^;;^a, fut. ^ocgdriffoiJbui, aor. 'iba^Oov, and in the poets
g^^a^ov, aor. iha,^6rjVy ^a§hig.
18. Ai(Jbi>j, build.
^g^, ^g//jO, n. 13. — ^gjM/, ^^g, n. 53. — pres. ^g^O/it;, ^g/^ii^, perf.
(^^g,) ^shi^rizcc, aor. g^g//Aa, g^g/jooa^^jv.
19. Ai^dffzuj, teach.
^a)/, ^/^a%, n. 28. — li^cny/TXy ^ihaffz, n. 31. — h^acrxs, n. 24.
— Ai^c(,(T}c&), teach, perf. "hihihccy^oc, fut. tihoc^ajy h^cc^o(/jui, aor.
s^/^aia and (hihdffKZ,) hlafffcrjffiu, Hesiod.
20. Aih^ocffKo), run away.
^^a, ^;^^a, n. 28. — h^^ccax, n. 47. — Aib^ddKu, perf, hgh^dKa,
S40 OF VERBS.
fut ^^affOfJMi, aor. z^^ccv, imper. ^§a0i, inf. ^^olvui, part, ^^a^
21. 'Eys/^fiy, wake.
lys^, gys/^, n. 18. — gygo, gy^, n. 26. — gyg^, gy^g, n. 53. —
'Eyg/^o', perf. (gy^ — £y£^??) ly^r/yogcc, according to n. 29,
gy^yg^;^a, aor. (gy^,) yiygoiMrji/.
22. "E^co, eat.
g^, g^g, n. 24. — go-^;, n. 56. — "I2ct) and g<r^/iy, perf. (g^g,
ihyjhsKcc,) eb'/jhoKK, ihrjlsffi/jui^ aor. rih'iG&'/jv.
22. * Elrov, I said.
It, s/V, n. 18 — Present in composition gt'gr<y, aor. (g;T,)
slTOf, g/Vg, g'/To/jCA/, gi'TTfi;, g/Vgrf, g/'Tiyj', &c. Forms with a : g/Taj
for glTg?, si'Trdrco. — imp. g/Vs and sl'rov*
23. "Et^, am busied with.
gV, gVT, n. 34. — -"ETia;, S'7ro(Jbcci, follow, aor. sWof (where g
is treated as an augment, and hence rejected in the moods,
and compounded hsiTov), inf. (j-TnTv, aTm in the poets, m.
24. "'K§x°[JjCii, come.
e^s and hXsvd, n. 56. — lXsv0, ikv0, IXd^ n. 26. — ekvd, iXovd,
n. 15. — 'Ta§x^[jmj, perf. kX^Xvdcc and in Homer also g/X^Xoy^a,(i')
fut. lXsv(TO(Mui, aor. nkv6ov and ^X^of.
25. Ey^/o';j&;, find.
gu^ gy^g, n. 24. — sv^iffz, n. 27, 47. — Y^v^iazco, perf. su^^kcc,
evgrifjijai, fut. gy^^c^, aor. gy^oi/, iv^o^i^v, &v^id'/iv.
26. ' E%a;, have, hold.
g)^, gcx, n. 34, and <V%, n. 27. — gff%, g<r)^g, n. 24. — Itrx,
(T/ji, n. 53, <rp^g, c^g^, n. 23. — -'E^a;, i'o-^fit;, imp. gl^o^ perf.
'iayrina, fut. gi<w and (ry/iau, aor. gV^^^ov, \ayj)^7iv, conj. <r;^aJ, opt.
ajo'^Tiv, imp. (ox^^O ^X^^» i" composition also c^g, rfira^aay^y
yMTotaxz, idx^^nv ; (and o-%g^) ay^zklv, ayj.&uv, not o'%g^g<j', &c.t
27. "E-v^o;, boil.
gT, g-v//, n. 45. — g-^/, g'-v^g, n. 24. — "Ya-^oo, fut. i-^^^riaco and
the adj. g'^^o? and g'\^?jroj, i-ipriTiog.
28. 0vjj(r;»iiy, die.
^av, ^fa, n. 53. — ?>v^(rH., n. 47- — Qii'/ierz^j, perf. ^m, rg^-
fpj^a, fut. ^aj', ^ccvou[Jba{, aor. Uavov.
*Boeckh. ad Find. Not. Crit., p. 381.
-|- Hermann ad Soph. Elcctr., ed. min. Erf., 1^4}.
OV VERBS. 241
29. "I^fi/, set.
1$, g^, n. 32.—/^ n. 27.— /^g, n. 24.—/'^, /^av, n. 8.—
pres. g^is/, seat, 7^&), sit, /^a^'^y, seat, and sit, fut. IZ^^aojy —
with zard, KccOi^oj, fut. kocOioo, aor. iKoi^iffa, kzDc0i(Td(//r;u.
30. 'I;ia!^a^, come.
i/if Izocv, 11. 8. — Ik, mg, n. 49. — 'Ikuvm and ixv50(/jut, perf.
Jyiujui, fut. t%o[jjUi, aor. /|a, iKoybriv.
31. Ka/(y, burn.
^a, ;iJ05/, n. S.-"— «at/j n. 12. — Kao/, ««/<*;, burn, perf. Kzzocv^ai,
fut. zotixrco, Kccvaoyijai, aor. I«>ja, kzuriv^ kzauO/jv.
32. KaXsii;, call.
«aX, «aX£, n. 24. — zcck, zKa, ii. 53. — KaXfa, perf. (xAa,)
Kizk'/iza, fut. ;taXg(Tii;, Attic kclKoo, KakoviLOii, aor. izuXeffa,
iz'kTi&yiy.
33. Koi(jjva}, labour.
«05jM/, ;£jW-05, n. 53. — ^ajM/f, n. 49. — ¥%.d^voj, perf. (^zfLu,') zzz-
(/jrjzci, fut. za[j!jOv[jjUi, aor. 'iza^iiov.
34. ILz^doj, mix.
«g^, ;£g^a, n. I7. — zb^vcc, zi^voi, n. 49, 27. — «g^a, zsgawu, n.
52. — ^g^a, «g'a, n. 26. — Ks^occo, zz^dvt>v[jji and zigvdo), perf.(;K^a,)
zsz^uzci, zizpa[jjixi, (zzoa,^ zzzz^otaiLai, fut. zsgccffco, aor. Izz^aaa,
hzi^uffO'/jv, (_zg(x,) Iz^affdfJbf^v, \z^d&nVi (^so,) Izz^oybyjv, conj. ;cg-
^covTCii in Homer.
35. KgiiJjdivwiJbi, hang.
;«og/A, zgs(jtjOc, n. 17^ — zoi^Mavvv, n. 52. — IL^z^jbavvviM, hang,
z^S[jja,vi/viJ.ai, am hanged and hang myself, zoz^ocfjuaiy hang
(intransit), fut. z^i^drroj, zpb[/jSj, z^B(/jcc(T0'/i(TO(jtjai, mil be, &c.
{zPS[Jb,) z^zfjj^ffoiJjat (will hang) (intransit.), aor. kz^zyjda&i^v,
aor. 2, m. conj. z^i[jijco(jtjoci.
36. KvviM, kiss.
;iy, ^w, n. 13. — ^wg, n. 24. — pres. YLvvzoo, fut. %y<r^ (y),
zvr/jao^Mi (will kiss), aor. g/ju/ra.
37. Kayxdvoj, get by lot.
?.gX, Aa%, n. 25.— Xa;^, X;j%, n. 50.™Xg>^, Xg% Xsy)^, n. 49.
— Xa)/, 'kay'xjy.v, 11. 10. — Kccyyjivoi), perf. (?t?JXi') ^'^^X'^^ giX^jy-
(O&a;, Xgy%, TskXayy/x,, fut. A'/i'^oyjUi, aor. gXa^oi*.
38. Aa|t//€av<i;, take.
XaS, X;jS, n. 50. — ?.aS, XaSg, n. 24. — XaS, ?y.aja/€, n. 49. —
Ka€, XdcvQocy, ^^(jtjQap, n. 10. — AccfjbQdvc'j, perf. (?^?jC,) g'/A;;^a,
a
242 OF VERBS.
fut. 'K^-ipoiJucn, aor. sXaSov. Ionic forms of Koi(/j^ are, "kiXufjuiJtjUff
K(x,[/j'^oiJuon, IkKfJucpdj^v, and Kskci^7]xcc from XaSs.
39. AcivOoiVM, am concealed.
Xa^, Aj?^, n. 50. — "kady Xccv&m^ n. 10. — KKvddva and Xjj^a;,
m. XavddvoiJjai, forget, perf. XsXjj^a, Isk'knaytjKi, have forgotten,
aor. 'iX(/JoVf iXa&ofMjv.
40. Aovcj, wash.
Xo, Xo£, n. 24, contracted Xov. — Aosof, Xova;, inf. Xovsffdat,
Xovffdai, "kovoiMvog^ "kovybzvog, &c. fut. Xoiaa/, Kovaco, aor. gXosca,
sKouffcc.
41. Mav^avisy, learn.
(!//a^, [J!jrj0, 11. 50. — jOoa^, (JjU^s, n. 24. — pa^, (lccvSccv^ n. 10. —
Mav^aciy, perf. ^i^ddYiKU^ fut. [/jad'/iciO(jjO!,t, aor. 'ifjbudov.
42. Ms/^o^a/,
|a.£^, ^ao, n. 25. — ^O/O^, n. 26. — /ooso, jM-s/^, n. 18. — Ms/fo/Aa/,
perf. s(jij(/jO§cc, s7[Jjcc^(J!jch, zl^a^roci, is destined, aor. 'i[Jb[jtjO§ov, Hom.
43. M/yj'yjM//, mix.
fjjiy, /^/cy, n. 34. (/jty, (jbtyw, n. 51. — M/yfy^M//, [/jiffycti,
perf. ^A(/jiy(jj(x,i, fut. jW/Zf^y, aor. e[/ji^0Cf sf/biyi^v, lyjly^drjp^ &c.
44. M.i[/jvy;(TKco, remind.
joova, [/jvriffx, n. 47- — [JLt[jbvrifTK, n. 28. — MjfJbvriffKa;, (JbifJbv^ffxo-
(juai ((j!jva)(jjoci\ remember, mention, perf. (/js^juvrifijon, am mindful
of, fut. i^vrjffcij, fJbi/'/^ijO^ffoiJbui, [Jbi[jtjvfi(70[jtjut (shall be mindful of).
45. ' O^M, smell.
o6f oZfl n. 32. — 0^, o^g, n. 24. — -"O^iy, perf. (0^,) o^<y^a,
fut. o^iffco and o^rjffcij.
46. Oio(/jCii, think.
oi', contracted 0/. — 0/, o/s, n. 24. — 'O/iy, oto(Jbuiy o'loj, o'io^oci,
oif/jui (n. 54), imperf. c^6(/jijVy ^(J^^iv, fut. oi7](rof/jcn, aor. co-^driVy
inf. olrjdfjvcci.
47. O'ix,o(jtjaiy have departed.
o'X' o'X^j n, 24. — o/^o, n. 26. — Oixo[J^oci, perf. (o/^eO TO-
jE//a/, (oixo,) oh/^a'/^ct, fut. {oly^^ o\%nao[j^m.
48. ' OXia6aivoi)y glide.
oX/c^, oXiffds, n. 24. — 6X/ff^, oXicrdocv and okiS&aiVy n. 8, 6, 9*
— 'OXiffdaivco and oXtffddw, perf. &)'k!a0-/]fccc, fut. okiG&riacoy aor.
otikia&riGa, SXiffdof.
49. "OXkv[jui, destroy.
oX, oXs, n. 24. — oAXy, n. 52. — "OXkvfAi, perf. (oXg,) oXduXsxoc
OF VERBS. 243
and oK oXuXcc, fut. okiaco, oXa/y 6Xou(j!jO!,t, aor. uXsffa, coXo^riv^
a/XiffSriv.
50. "0[jjvv(jbiy swear.
o[jj, ofiis, n. 24. — o[M, o(JtjO, n. 26. — o(ju, 0(jbvVi n. 51. — "0(jij-
vufAty perf. {o(Jbo,) oiJUAif/jOzcc, oyLiu^o&iJjOciy fut. 6uj6(Tm, o^Jbovybui,
aor. oj^oaoc.
51. 'Oviv^iLii profit.
Of, ofa, 11. 17. — owt'a, with reduplication (o-w-j'a). — ' Ovit>'/i(jtjt
and ov}^(Mai, imperf. coi/-/j(jb'/iv, fut. o^^ffis;, aor. uvyjaa, aor. 2, mid.
(ovcc,^ ajvoc[jU}ju, opt. ovuifiiriv, inf. ovuffdai.
52. 'O^aijy, see.
o^a and ot (in oij/, O'T-o?), n. 56. — 'O^ccco, imp. ^§oov,
iofgav, perf. o'7rct)'7rccy cu[ji>[jjai, ioj^d^cciy fut. o-^o^on, aor. u<p&i^v.
53. ' 0(T(p^aivo[/j(x,t, smell.
0(r(p^, oo'^g'S, n. 21. — 6ff(p§a, n. 24. — oatp^atv, n. 6. — 'Off-
(p^ocivouiOLi, o(T(p§iio[jjUiy fut 0(7<pg'^(T0[Jijcc(y aor. oj(j(p^(x,^^v, cuG(p^oyij7iv,
54. 'OipiiXco, owe, must.
oipsX, o<p£/X, n. 18. — 6(pnXs, n. 24. 'O^s/Xo/, fut. 6(peiXfi(Tco,
aor. (>j(piXov. With this,
55. '0^sX>>.<y and "O^X^y, owe.
o(p2X, o(pX, n. 26. — 0(pX, o^Xs, n. 24. — o<psX, oipXiffx, n. 47,
27. — o(pXiff}cav, n. 8. — ^"0(p?uy and hipXia/tdvoo, fut. o(pX7iaa.
56. UoiiZjiJ, sport.
^a/7, ^a;^, n. 56 (like psy, pg§). 'Truth, ^roii^, n. 32. —
Ha,tZfA)y perf. (ora/^,) ':ri7rccKT(jij(x,f, fut. (^raiy,^ 'prcit%o[jijUif aor.
57. nac^o;, suffer.
-ra^ and -ttsv. — tsv, ■rsj'S^, n. 23. — tsvs^, -rsv^, n. 30. — -ra^,
rT>?^, n. 50. — '7rcc0, -ra^o^ •^ao'x;, n. 48. — riao-^^j^;, perf. (jczv&,')
vk'xovSu, 7rs'7ro<T[Jjai (from -Tre-TTovd-iJUCit), and (yrrid,) -TriTrrida, fut.
'ttzIgo^oci {yrzv6-G0(JMi\ {^yi&,^ 'TcriGo^ai, aor. gV^yca, commonly
'i'TTOiOov,
58. ITsro/Z/a/, fly.
<;r£r, -rgra, n. I7. — '^st, stt, n. 53. — /Vr, n. 27. — Tsra,
wra, n. 26. — -^rgr, ^org, n. 24. — IlgrOjOoa/, Tgra|M/a/, -rgra-
o/Aa/, <Wa/xa/, Tgracr^a/ and Tr&Tatrdai, fut. Trrjcrof/jUi, aor. (rra,)
IVr/jv, opt. 'TTTuinv, inf. TTrjvoiff part, ^ra? ; also i'?rTuii'))Vi
244 OF VEIIBS.
Tra,<T(^ai, 'ffTK(Mivog, (e'^^'O S'^rroiJb^v, WiffSai, Trropijzvog, aor. 1,
(Tgra,) TrsrocfjO&ig. (Comp. zaToiLTiv, ffrnfjOai.)
59' TiigOcifi waste.
Tsg^f '^a,§0, n. 25. — ■r^a^, n. 53. — Trz^d, topOz, n. 22. —
U'soOoj, TogdsaOf Horn., fut. -TTo^^riffco, Horn., aor. eVs^cs, Horn.,
(^rgaO,) z'TT^ciOov.
60. YlTiyvv'jji^ make fast, hard.
•ray, 'TT'/jY, w. 50. — TPjy, T'/iyvv, n. 51. U'^ywfjji, perf.
^sT^jya, am made fast, fut. Tr^i^;, aor. 2, pass. Wayriv.
61. n/j'iy, drink.
T/, 'T/;', n. 14. — TO, n. 56.— FLW, perf. (to,) -riTinza, ts-
toi/jOci, fut. 'ttwijijCci, aor. gV/oi', l'7r6t)f]v.
.62. UcprgdaKtA), sell.
T^a, T/T^a, 11. 28. — TiT^affK, ii. 47. — n/T^aff^^y, perf.
'r£'rg'«;ia, aor. iT^dOriv.
63. Tis'7rroi)y fall.
•rer, tsc, n. 56. — Tgr, t/tst, t/tt, n. 30. — Tsr, "ttts^ 'Zto,
n. 53, 26. — Ili'Tcrco, perf. (tto,) 'XiitraKOL, fut. 'TfZGov^ai^ aor.
IVscov.
64. Ilk7j(j(jco, strike.
'Tfkciy^ 'TfkTj'Y^ n. 50. — 'rX'/jffff, n. 42. — Tlk^affM, perf. Tg^Tt^j/a,
aor. g'rX?j7;jv and gTXay;jv (was dismayed).
65. Tlvv&dvoiJjDci, enquire.
-ry^, Tgy^, n. 50. — Ty^, tuvOuv, n. 10. — UvvOccvo[jj(x,if ttzv-
0o[Jjoh, Hom., perf. 'TTi'TrvG^aij fut. Tsva-ofijut, aor. i'?rv06[jb7jv.
66. 'Fi^co, do (in the poets).
p£§ and pgy, n. 56. — I^S and i^y, n. 53. — pgS, p'g^, n. 32. —
'Pg^^y, g^^^^, perf. (gg'y,) g'o^ya, s^yf/Mi, fut. pg|ia;, g^g(i», aor.
67. 'Psfl'A flow,
pg, pgy, n. 19. — pf) n« 21. — pyg, n. 24. — 'Vkco, perf. (pyg,)
Ippvyixci, fut. l)BV(TOf/jCi(, pvmofjjCK, aor. 1, fpp&vffo, and Ippvyjv.
68. 'P^jyfyp, break. ^
pay, p??7, n. 50. — priyvv, n. 51. — p'ay, puy^ n. 56 (like
rpay, T'^^y)- — '¥7jyvv(jiji, })erf. sppcoya, am broken, fut. p^fiy,
aor. 'ippri^a and hppciyrjv.
69. '^^ivvv[Jbi, extinguish.
ffSg, cSgffy, 11. 52. — ^^mufjbi, perf. h^t^zcc, ea^sffyjaiy fut.
ffSsffiy, aor. sVS??!', gVC^jircj?', imper. tr^^mi, l/rUffOyjp.
OF VERBS. 24^
70. ^iJboiaf, smear.
(TfJba, fffjij?], n. 50. — ff(Jy7lXi n. 56. — ^(Jboia), 2nd pers. <T(JtjUStg,
fr[jb7Jg, fut. GiM'/jGco, aor. kfffjjyiy^^nv.
71. Sro^swy^/, strew.
(xro^, (jro§s, n. 24. — ffrog, (rrgo, n. 53. — (TTo^, aro^vv, (tto^b,
(frogzi/vv, ffr^o, (tt^ojvw, 11. 51, 52. — ^ro^vuf/ji, GropmviJji, ar^av-
i>v[jbi, perf. sffrgoj[jbaiy fut. (rro^6<r<a;, Gr^ooao), aor. gcro^sca, sW^fyira,
72. Ts[JjVco, cut.
rSjM;, ra/O/, n. 25. — Tg|«»J', ra^>ov, 11. 49. — t£jM*, r/O/S, n. 53. —
perf. r5T[/jr]Koi, ririJjrjfjboci, fut. rsf/jSy rcc(/j&>f aor. sts[JjOv, 'ircc(jijOv,
73. T/;Kr(i/, give birth to.
riz, Tzzr^ TiKT, n. 46, 27. — perf. rero;ca, fut. r&lco, rg|o^a/,
T&%ov[Lai, aor. ersxov, Itzko^'/iv.
74. Tirguii), bore.
r^a, TiT^oc, n. 28. — r^a, rgiaf, n. 5. — r^a/f, n. 3. — rBT^aiP,
n. 30. — T^ccivoj, T&r^Dcim, perf. (r^a?) rsr^pj;i!;a, rir§ri(jbcctf fut.
r^'/l(r&), aor. (rsr^a/v,) kr&r^rii>oc
75. T^s%^, run.
%2Xi» S^£|W/, n. 56. — ^^S|7/, h§a[ji^, n. 25. — ^pa|f*, ^§a[M, n. 24.
— T^£5(;;(a>, perf. (^^a^s,) ^^^d^hriza, and (^^s^oo,) ^g^^o^^a, fut.
^|'s|o|Ooa/ and ^oa[/jov(jj0iii aor. g^^gga and eh^a[Mov.
76. T^<iiy<y, eat.
r^^yy and Tg'a/, n. 56. — T^iyya>, fut. 7^aj5,0[jucn, aor, 'irgccyov,
77' Ty/x^afiy, chance upon.
ryy, ry;:^^g, n. 24. — ry^, ryy^af, n. 10. — ry%, 'rgy;;^;, n. 50. —
Tyy%av<i;, perf. rirvyjirM^ fut. rev^ofjijai, aor. gVy;^o{'.
78. TuTTiy, strike.
ryr, ryrr, n. 37- — tvttts, n. 24.— TyTTo;, fut. 1, (ryrrg,)
Tv^Tfjffc^, rvTrrrjaoyjCci, aor. (ryr,) eTv-^pa, IrvTr-^v.
79. OaiW, cause to appear.
(^a, (pocv, n. 5. — (pa, (paiv, n. 34. — Oa/y^y, perf. (^(pav,) crsvp^jva,
(<p«,) 'ir&(pa(T[jjca, fut. (pav'/i(TO[jjOci, aor. 'i(pavov, &c.
8U. tI>go^, bear.
(pg^, 0/ and g>'g;f, n. 56. — gyg;c, hzvx^ n. 49. — Ospo;, j)erf.
(gj/g;^,) gj'jji'O^a, ir/jviyiMai, fut. oi'tTiry, hz-^/^Oriao^oci^ oiaOrjfrofjtjai,
aor. ?iviyH.oc, mifca (formed hke that of liquids), ^vsyzov,
546 OF PARTICLES.
81. ^ddm, anticipate.
Odu, (p0KV, II. 5. — ^Mm, perf. g<^^a;ca, fut. (p^mco^ (pdfjffO(/jai,
aor. s(p0u<Tu, e(pCrjv, opt. (p&ociriv^ imper. (pOrjvui, part. (p$a,g,
82. Xa/^fiy, rejoice.
%a^, >^a/^, 11. 3.— %a^g, %a/^s, n. 24.— Xa/^^;, perf. zix^^^'^cc,
xixd^yi(j!j(x,iy zir)(/x,^l^f^h fut. yjn^'^Gu^ aor. ly^a^rjv.
83. Xga;, pour.
%s, %gy, %u, n. 20, 21. — Xso;, perf. z&yyfca, Ki^^^f^h f^t.
y^vGu, aor. e;;(^sya or e%ga (without <r), g^jy^jj^.C"-'
OF THE PARTICLES.
§ CXXX.
DEFINITIONS.
1. Under the name of particles {^o^iot, Xoyov,) may be
conveniently comprised those words, which are employed for
the closer designation of certain relations between ideas or
propositions : e. g. &^za&(x,i rivog^ to come from some one, —
more closely expressed, 'i^yj.a&cci a'jco rivog. Tovro zyivzro, sfjboii
ou Tu^ovTog, — more closely, rovro lyivzro^ ag Sf/jov ov vu^ovTog.
2. They may be divided into, 1, Prepositions (v^oDkazig);
2, Particles expressive of time^ causey place^ and mode;
3, Conjunctions {avvhits^oi)^ which show that several parts
of speech are to be considered as making up a whole, or
that single ideas are to be viewed in certain connections.
3. We reckon not with these the words which denote an
emotion of the mind, — e. g. woe, g g, 'XOToiy o'i (Ji/oty (pgy, ovki,
cci'f Uy <yg, /<w ; joy, /oy, gyo/, gyav; astonishment, a, — since
these, as natural sounds, are the immediate signs of inward
affections, and therefore independent words, the most ancient
in all languages, — expressing, however, notideas, butfeelings.^^^
OF PARTICLES. 247
4. The adverbs, also, do not appertain to this class, but,
as a principal part of speech, take their place with the
adjectives allied to them; yet many words indicative of time,
cause, place, mode, and therefore properly particles, have
been classed with the adverbs.
5. All particles have originally a definite sense, and belong
to the root of some word, wliich represents a definite idea.
This root, however, is often lost, or must be sought for in one
of the tongues allied to the Greek : e. g. [isrcc, with, amon^y
Germ, mtty is from (jus, which has remained in the Romaic,
the root of (Jbsffog, medius (Germ, mitteii). The syllable ra
is still shown in the Homeric (j^sraaaog. Tlie derivation
of ^vv, withy from ^vvogy zomg, is quite as clear ; a-ro, from,
that which proceeds from something^ and -ra^a, from, that
which is produced by somethingy have their roots in the
Oriental ahhy father, hary son. ITs^ belongs to ffs^/, ntzoiaaogy
over and above, and denotes something that is still to he added.
In the same way yg is the root of ysv, yiyvMy Doric ya (the
root of ycciy), as rs is that of t'lmy rs/W, which is perceived
also by comparing oajti Avith autem. Hence yg also denotes
something additional; -ttz^ and yg are, consequently, in con-
formity to their inward and original force and meaning,
strengthening particleSy added to an idea in order to raise it,
to distinguish it above others, — the truth of which observation
will be confirmed by the Syntax. — These remarks are given for
the sake of pointing out, that nothing in the Greek tongue
is a dead and empty sign, but that life and meaning extend
themselves into the minutest of its ramifications.'^^
§ CXXXI.
LIST OF PARTICLES.
1. The prepositions.
a. For the genitive : avri, avo, \x (or g| before a vowel),
cr^o, hiZK (or ivzxzv).
b. For the accusative: ava, g/V, cug.
c. For the ablative: h and (tvv.
248 OF PARTICLES.,
d. For tlio genitive and accusative: S<a, ;iara, [Jj^tk, v-ti^.
e. For the gen., accus., and ablative: a^^/, g^r/, -rs^/, -r^o?,
The meaning of these in construction is treated of in the
Syntax.
2. Particles.
a. Of tiine : scog, so long, rscog, until, ^j'/^a, when, rnvUa,
then, org, as soon as, rcirs, then, o'lp^a, while, 7o(p^o(,^ the
while ; and the interrogatives, -Trj^viKoc, at what time ?
5rors, when? — as/, a/s/, a/sv, always, sira, sVg/ra, jU-srs-
'^ruTcc, afterwards, s^s/, after that, '/jhyj, already, 'Trockui,
formerly, Tors, once, ■r^/V, before. With av there are
compounded out of these particles, (oVs,) orav, oTorav;
(I'TTii from Its) ZTzdv^ Itt^jV) or gTaf; iTg/^av; ivr dv.
Instead of ccv the non-Attic writers have often zev.
h. Of cause : s/, if (non- Attic a;), properly s, and hence
with av, lav, also ^V and aV, siys and siTS^, if then ; or^
and oV/;^, because, ovvskcc, (from oy gi's;^^), wherefore,
since, ya^, for, Itts/, since, g-rs/ ro/, since indeed, g^g/
yg, since however, g-rg/ Tg^, since then, g^g/ to/ yg, since
then at least.
c. Of purpose : Jva, oipgia, a/g, oVo;?, in order that. "Av is
combined only with ciig and oV^yj, cy? av, oV^g aV, not JV
«?. Of placet '^oOsvy whence? 'TroOiVy from someplace, o^gf,
oVoJgv (^7w># direct interrogatives)., from what place,
oy, where, -roy, where? Toy, somewhere, to?, whither?
to/, to some place, of, oVo/, to what place, gWa, g^rav^cc,
here, gf^gv, IvTivOzv, hence.
e. Of 9W0c/e and way: icoog, itrj, how? Tii/j, t^, somehow
(qua), ro;?, r^, cag, cohz, ovrojg, ovtco, thus, ug, OTTcog, oV;?,
how ; and compounded, O'^cjcrovv, howsoever, oV^^t^c^^Torg
and oVo^c^jjTOToyf, in whatsoever way, kiMnyi'Troog, a^;?ysT;»7,
in some one way, from aiLog, one. So also zaOoi (kci(^
a), as, zoiM'Trsg, ciff'rzg.
f. For affirmation : vai, voLiyj, yes, certainly ; — for assev-
eration : '/j, ^^, lyjTrcOi ^yi'TTOTZ^ indeed, (JjYiv, verily, zoc) (jbyj)/,
aXKci (Jb'/iv ; — for strengthening: Tg^, yg; — iov illation :
a^«, ovvy therefore, then ; — for exposition : htfKcihrif
OF DERIVATION. 249
'h/jkoi/ori (l?jXop ori\ evidently, consequently ; — continua-
tion : aXkci, ^s, but, zat rot, however, ys roi, yet at
least; — ye ^% surely, 7s (juriv, but yet ; — for limitation:
aXkoi jO/jjf, but verily, aXkcc rot, but yet, (Jbevovvys, how-
soever;— for division: tJ, or, ^jyovv, or also; — for negation:
oh, and before vowels ohy. (before an aspirate oy%), [lti,
ohyj, not, ov'Ttotz^ [jj-ziTTOv, (JU'/i'TTOTZ, uever, ovboc^ov, no-
where, ovhccfjbrj, in no way, ovz a^cc, ovzovv, not therefore,
and interrogatively ovkovv ^S^'^ — for wishing : zik, si yaf,
if then.
g. For marking" opposition : [jIiv — ^s, ^-— ^', hy^iv — ^Bs, sirs
— sirs, either — or, ^ot-^rs — [lA'^z-, neither — nor, tot'i — oVs, of
'wor'i — -rors, at one time — at another time ; — for simple
connection: H,aiy rs, and.
OF THE DERIVATION OF WORDS.
CXXXII.
OF THE RADICAL PARTS OF THE LANGUAGE.
1. Tlie radical parts of the language are monosyllabic, and
have their vowel, and when a consonant follows it, tliis con^
sonant also, short or single : ^s, ^y, X/t, (pa, era. (^^'
2. In many polysyllabic roots their derivation from mono-
syllabic elements is still discernible : ukicrzoj, (po^icj, (TT&^t^&f,
are derived, according to a known analogy, from aX, <pz^,
ffrs^l ayyiXXcj, root ysX, ysXX, preserved in the German gellen,
to sound, to echo ; av&ku^ to bloom, from ai/a-^s<s>, to run up,
to sprout up, root ^s; ^^dazu is traced through ^ihccy/i to
^;^ci%, ^a%, and this to ^o>^, })0k, doceo; ayzi^ca, from «, i, e.,
cl(jija and ys^, Latin gerOy to bring together, &c.
250 OF DERIVATION.
§ CXXXIII.
FORMATION OF WORDS FROM THEIR ROOTS.
1 . Out of many either primitive or already extended roots,
substantives of all declensions are formed by the addition of
a termination, out of these substantives new verbs, out of
these again other substantives and adjectives : e. g. ky in
iLyco^ ky-ogy or ayay^ ayuyog, leader, hence adj. ayuyi^og ;
and, in another series, ccy, aayz (i.e. ai/jot ays), ^ys, Tiyso^jjuif
lead on, hence ^yz[McoVy leader, riyziJbovizogy ^yi[jboviay leading,
rjyzH>ovzvot}y am a leader, ^yBfLOi/&vg, leader, and yjyz(jijOvzia,y
leading.
2. The substantives, that are formed from the root, with-
out passing through another formation, are very few in
comparison with the rest. To this class belong several names
of the limbs : 'n'ovg from Trob, %s/^ from )^£^, the ancient aa^^
head, and in an extended form, zi^-ag^ horn, p4 pvoj, nose
(comp. Germ, rtiessel); whereas ovg compared with the root
oar, and 6(p0cckfb6g with the root '^uX in the middle, point to
roots taken from verbs. — There are also several original
substantives, that denote a simple sensation, expressed by
their root : K^vog, cold, ^i^og, heat, root ^g^. Germ, duerr^
Thuring. derr (in the same way, aya&og from ya^. Germ.
guty Eng. (/oody and aylAog from yaX, bright, old Germ.
chally ayaXfjija, KoCkoCy xuXXog, &c.), also several names of
animals, fruits, liquids, and the like : 67?, sheep, to z§7f later
xoidov, barley, yaXcc, milk, [jbiXiy honey, &c. — (unless some of
these had already passed through verbs, and in z^7 we trace
the root of z^ivof, *' the separated, the cleaned grain," in ydXoc
the root of ayaXXo), " the shining" in jOOsX/ that of ^sXo/, the
desired, cared for,
S. All other names of persons and things, as well as those
which express a circumstance or quality, are derived from
verbs as their basis : thus ^ovg, ox, root j(3o in (ooffxco, " that
is fed," T^oSara from ^^o and /3a in ^ocivu, r&yog, roof, from
rey (Eng. deck, and Germ, dek in Decke, deckeii). So
proceed Xoyog, (pS^og, %ovog, from Xiy, (pg€, "TTiv, in Xhyco, I say.
OF DERIVATION. 251
<p&^&), I fear, t^vm, I cause to labour, which words supply the
analogy for such lost roots as (phv^ (Ts(Py in ipdovog, ao(pog (comp.
Gi^co). Thus (pri^Tj is from (pa in (pdvaiy ^iog from ^s in the
Homeric |3g£/v, to live, or to move, and ^ori or ^oori from Zee,
in ^diiVi ^rjVf (pOffig and <pu7^ from <pv in ^yg/;', to beget, (pvyr]
from ipuy in (pvy&Tv.
4. Verbs proceed sometimes directly from their roots : Xsy,
Xeyck) ; (^ou, podco ; sometimes they assume the consonants,
vowels, and whole syllables already pointed out : [juad^ (juav-
Mva; T^Of riT^uGzcot &c.
§ CXXXIV.
SUBSTANTIVES FROM VERBS.
1. The meaning of the verb is raised to that of a substan-
tive expressive of a person, by the addition of zvgy rrig (gen.
70v)^ T&)§, to its root. From y^d(pm, hzci^stv (root hzocb)y
to judge, (MOivdoivziv (^(haOz), IXavmv (gXa), aco^siv {aaoy contr.
(scS)t pkiv, to speak, come as substantives: y^ocipsug, the scribe,
hpccc(T7r]g, hx.aarov (hizuh-rrjg')^ the judge, ^a^rirrig, the scholar,
ikoirrj§, the driver, ccoTn^, the preserver, pro;^, the speaker,
orator.
2. The feminine terminations are from ey?, sioc and Kfffocj
from rrig, rig and r^/a, from rri^ and r^^, ru^u^ Tgiot and
7§ig : e. g. /s^gy?, is^sicc, priestess, ^(XGikzvg, ^ccfriXitrffa, 'Troirj-
7^g, ToirjT^icc, poetess, -^dXTrig, n -^pdXr^ta, female player on
the harp, ocuXrir^g, avXririg, thog, female player on the pipe,
acoTTj^i GojTZi^a, 6 '7r^o<pi^rrig, rj '7r^o<p7irigy 6 TgoffrccTyjg, ?i -TrgoffTocTig.
3. The signification of the verb is changed to that of a
substantive without personal meaning, by the addition of rj^
og, (juTj, [Jbogt rogy to the root (^(i>og generally becoming sybog
when added to pures): e.g. (pzvyco (jpvy), ItccT^i^&f, delay,
IX&yX^' confute, rv'xru {tutt), yiyv(ii(Txco (yvo), Ivco, sink,
'^Xzovd^ooy have superfluity {jXiovoe^), ^go;, bind, Xv^oo (Xvy),
hiccup, ohv§o[/jcct, lament, -r/W (^o), hence the substantives :
(pvyrj, flight, hccr^i^'/j, delay, eXsyxog, confutation, rv'TTog, stamp,
yvu^jjrj, opinion, })va[iog, setting, '7rXiom(T(Jb6g {rXiomh-f/ijog),
252 OF DERIVATION.
superfluity, h<T[jb6g, chain, Xvyf/jo^, hiccup, ohu^fjjog, lamentation,
-TTorog, drink.
Obs. — Another substantive termination is via : dyca, lead, dyuid ; /iuw,
/ttwa; dgTa^w, ag'Twa; a/t'w, aldvia, 8sc.
4. In this process the s passes into o : Xsyco, tz^jliVco (tziju),
<p&zi^oj (jpd&^\ destroy, pg^y, flow, subst. \oyog^ rof/bTj, (p0o^d,
poog, which points to a connection with the perfect: Xoyog,
that which has been said, ro^y/i, that ivJiich has been cut,
poog, that which has been caused tojloic, &c.
5. Very rich is the class of those in ffig and fficc (corres-
ponding- to the German un^\ which proceed from verbs of
all kinds.
6. The monosyllabic pures make them Tvithout lengthening
the radical vowel: trrcc, ffruffig; (ou, ^uffsg; ^s, ^strig; (pa,
(puffig; ho,l6(rig; (pv,^v/Tig; Xv,Xvffig. Those compounded with
prepositions have usually both terminations : avv&i(ng and avv-
Oifficc, I'TTitTrocaig and e-Triffraffia,, Wi^acig and i7r;€ciO'/a ; but from
£ come both forms without a preposition, 'iaig and sV/a (Lobech
ad Phrynich.i p. dOTjl ). — In the case of pollysyllabic roots
the vowel is generally lengthened, as in the formation of
tenses: jOo;|M/S, iJtji[jb}](Tig, but ai^so'igy (ncehaffig, scattering, but
Tif/j'/jffig.
Obs. — Verbs in £uw make this form in /a with ejection of u i hgsuuy
h^iia; /xsrsil/w, /xsre/a.
7. The formations from the roots of mutes exliibit like
appearances: Kzy, Xg|/c; (jjiy, (Mi%igy ZTriiJji'iig and W;[jbi^iOi,
mixing, ot, o-^ig, v'Tro'^ia. Those in ^ (^) have often both
forms: dKoZco {ilzci^, itzcih-(Ticc), dzaaia, k^yah in l^ydZp),
k^yoiffici, labour, ovo[Jbix^co, ovojjjOiffig and 6vo[jja(ricc; yu[jijVccZft>, yu[jb-
vccffig and yvfjijvaffici, exercise, with yu^maiov, the place of
exercise.
8. The formations from liquid roots ai'e few in number :
aX, clXoig, leaping, a^, cl^aig, raising. N is often dropped in
these formations: i^j^av, ^^^avrrtg and 'in^aaia di'ying, ^i^fjuocv,
^&§[jij0iv(ng and ^s^f/bufficc, warming'.
9. Together with these in aig are generally associated those
OF DERIVATION. 253
in (JLK, which denote the thing produced by that act, which is
expressed by (rig: e.g. [jAiMo^Jbai^ I imitate, n (Jji[jjyi(r(gy the act of
imitating, ^Jbii^riiMa, the thing produced by imitation, 'Tr^ccffffco
iyr^ny)-, ^^a^/c, the act of doing, actio, -^-^ayf^a, the thing
^Qwe^factmih 'A-a^aMzvviJiji {xocoaliiz), show forth, 'Tra^a.hi'^ic,
shewing forth, '7ra§cihiy[jijK, the thing shewn, submitted to
observation.
§ cxxxv.
SUBSTANTIVES FROM ADJECTIVES.
1 . The substantives derived from adjectives agree with the
German substantives in licit, keit, (the Enghsh in dom, hoody
nesSf ity, &c.), that are derived in the same way, and end in
<a, rr\z (gen. rrjrog\ and (ruvri : e. g. (ro<p6g, zazog, cck?]0^]g (root
aXrjh), Go^pla, zazioiy akTikicc, wisdom, badness, truth ; from
hog, })riiog, Vizaiog, come laorng, ^n'io'^mi hzaioffvvri, equality,
enmity, justice.
2. The compound verbals in rog form their substantives also
in /a, but before la the r commonly passes into c: azodrog,
unmixed, kz^drla, and az^acria,, azivritog, cizivrifTia,, unmov-
ableness, avo'/jrog, ccvo'/jo'ia, unthinkingness, aOgvTrrog, adpv-^pia'f
ahvi^arog, abvvuffiu ; and after this analogy ccOdvccrog, a6a,vcc(rici,
immortality. T maintains itself in those in cr: aygXacroc,
ayzkaaria'y oiysvffrog, aysvffria,: and in c6ra/(T%,yi"r/c6, shame-
lessness.
Obs. The substantives from adjectives and verbals are generally found
together : l^y/j duffo^yog, dugo^yia, and duao^yrirog, h-jeo^J'^'"^ > «g'<^''oi',
breakfast, avd^i<frog, ava^iuria, a,va^isrr)rog, dva^iffrriCia ; — even when
both the fundamental forms are not in use: doxiu, svdozla (without
svooKog), and iutoKriTo;, eud6y.i^sig ; and on the other hand, 6^-jh>Mg,
oi^uOu/j^la, and o'6,vdv/Myiffig (without o^vdv/J^^rog) ; dfJiO.rig, dfisXsia, care-
lessness, and dfisXri<sia (without d/xsXjjros); d'ro^la and diropriaia,
where only affog 05 is extant.* The exigencies of language produced
*Lobeck ad Phryn., p. 514'.
254 OF DERIVATION.
the one form as well as the other: e.g. from affogew, am^risia, according
to the same analogy which would have given affo^jjrog if required.
Since the substantive expresses the abstract state or condition an-
nounced by the verbal as effected, grammar, according to its method
of joining together cognate things, derives it from the verbal.
§ CXXXVI.
VERBS FROM SUBSTANTIVES AND ADJECTIVES.
1. Verbs derived from substantives and adjectives add to
these the notions of bei?i(/ or making,
a. Of being, especially those in doj, zu, zvco : e. g. zo^ri,
hair, zo(jjaco, am long-haired; X/t;?, fat, Xi'Tracoy am fatj
'TToi/j'TTivg, one who escorts, To^'Triviiv, to act as escort;
Tirot^&ivog, virgin, Tra^dsvsvsiv ; ^dXocrroc, sea, ^aXarrsueiv,
to be on the sea, to live on the sea;* ftoigccvog, master,
zoi^avkiv, to be master, to rule ; (ponvg, murderer,
(poi/svsiv, to be a murderer, to murder.
b. Of making, especially those in i^oj and 6a> : e. g. aJ^a,
blood, ai(JbDCTi^iij, make bloody ; yoriixiarcc, riches, x^yiybK^
ri^iffOcci, to make riches, to enrich oneself; ayvog, pure,
ayvil^iv, to make pure, to purify ; nm^ov, wing, ictz^ohv,
. to make wings for, to bewing ; x,^vGiog, golden, y^^vaonv,
to make golden, to gild ; ^ovkog, slave, ^ovkmv, to make
a slave, to enslave, but ^ovkivnv, to be a slave.
2. Between both meanings vary those in uaaa or urroj :
vkog, young, no, viuaau, make young ; vy^og, moist, vy^axrffcof
make moist, moisten ; rvpkog, rv(pXco(Tffco ; but from the subst.
Xifjuog, hunger, Ki{JbcuTTM, am hungry ; v-TTVog, sleep, vtvoijggqj,
am sleeping.
* Schol. ad Eurip. Phoen., 1271.
OF DERIVATION, 255
§ CXXXVII.
ADJECTIVES FROM SUBSTANTIVES, VERBS, AND
OTHER ADJECTIVES.
1 . The terminations are :
a. lo?, Germ. licJh Eng. like or ly : (piXog, friend, (plXiog^
friendly ; ^zvog, ^zvtog j iffTrs^oc, icm^iog ; zoc0cc§6g, za^cc-
b. E/o?, Germ, isch, Eng. tc, ean, &c., of persons : 'OjM/^-
^s/o?, Homeric, 'Y.'Tnzougsiog, Epicurean, i.e. belonging-
to Homer, &c. So acog, of things : y^cc^ixog, cu^ariKog,
ev^rjTiKog, &c.
c. Pog, e^og, Tjgog, aXsog, sig, osig, Germ, voll, reich, ig, Eng.
ful^ ouSy ?/, &c. : ce.l(r)(oog^ shameful ; (pdovigog, envious ;
^oXi§6g, deceitful ; XvTrrj^og, distressful ; ^ugcroiXsog, cou-
rageous ; Yjx^izig, gracious ; vX^zig, woody ; -ru^os/j, fiery.
d. hog, Germ, erriy Eng. en, &;c., uhrjg, Germ, artig, Eng.
7/, ly : ^vXivog, wooden ; (TKvrivog, leathern ; (pKoyouhy^g,
flamy ; avh^oj^i^g, manly ; -Troicoh'/jg, grassy ; l-)(J}vMbrig, &c.
e. IjM/Oj, Germ. baVi Eng. fal, able : pc;;^ ^<r/jM»of, useful j
ibojhiJjogy eatable ; Troriybog, drinkable.
f. Tiog, rog. These are derived together from verbal roots:
"hkyca (Xsy-rso?), XiKr'iog, XzTcrog ; ariKkca (aToOC), arakriog,
GToXrog ; zv^z, ev^irkog, su^srog ; Tavoftjui (with c), Tay-
(TTSog ; (p/Xg (with s doubled), pXj^r'iog. Those in r&og
express the part. fut. pass, of Latin, amandus, invenien-
dus, those in rog the part. perf. pass., amatuSy inventus :
pX'/^Tiog, amajidusy <ptX7]r6g, atJiatus; 'Ttoirir'iog, facienduSy
'TToi^Tog, factus. ('^^
^. The correspondent terminations are often wanting both
in German and English, in which case the Greek adjective
must be translated by a periphrasis.
§ CXXXVHI.
FORMATION OF ADVERBS FROM DIFFERENT WORDS.
1. Besides the modes of forming adverbs already described,
256 OF DERIVATION.
there are others expressive of circumstance, chiefly with the ter-
minations : /, s/, rt, TBt, lr;v, hg, ^oti : e. g. avroxzi^i, witli one's
own liand, k^ar/^ii^ without a struggle, ^zyaKcoari, at great
length, avib^aori, without sweat, aarj^uzTSi^ without proclama-
tion, [MTUffroix^i, in a row, (TuXk?]^^?jv, taken together, sTa^o;-
€a^;V, alternately, g/>t/€a^ov, on foot, hiaz^ihov, distinctly.
Q. Of the same kind are those in ffrt from national names :
"EXk'/!V, e}J^'/]vi(Tri, ffvgi(TTi, pco[jjUi(Trfy (p^vyiarL
§ CXXXIX.
PARTICULAR CLASSES OF SUBSTANTIVES AND ADJECTIVES.
1. Dhninutwes. Terminations : lov^ hov, tliov^ a^iov, ccffiov^
vbgsov, vXkiov, vXkig^ tc, lazog, ktz'/j, &c. :
'TvaiViov, little boy, lypbhov, little fish, vriGihiov, islet, Traihu^iovy
zo^Kffsov (from zoga, maiden), v/jcvhoiov ; from sthog, si^vXkiov ;
from cL'/MV&ci^ kzctvSvKkig, little thorn ; from vr,aog also vi^aig j
from vzog (through vic(,v\ vzccviazog^ Vtctvtffzrj, &c.
2. uflm])lijicatives. Terminations : m^ a|, ydar^aov^ big-
bellied, zsipoiXcijy, big-headed, 'TrXovrat,, over-rich ; from poog,
pya|, a current, especially of lava.
S. Gentiles. Terminations : og, log, tvog, avog, rjvog, irrig,
tccryig, ofTrig, zvg, &c. : 'IrvXog, KogivCtog, ' AdrjixzTog, 'Bu^amuog,
* K&iotvog, ^v^izrjvog, ' AQhrj^iT?ig, ^"Trcc^Tiarrjg, 'lraXiMrr;g, Aio-
Xsvg, &c.
4. Patronymics. a. Terminations : ih'/jg (gen. ov\ icov
(gen. lovog') : e. g. IL^ovog, root IL^ov, K^opihyig, K^ovioju,
son of Cronos ; HyjXwg, root U'/jXs, UriXsih'/ig, ll'/]XsiajV)
son of Peleus ; ' Ar^suc, root Ar^s, 'Ar^s/^;?^, 'Ar^iicov,
son of Atreus.
b. To the roots in a of the first declension only I'/^g is
added: 'Itttotjj?, root 'iT-Trora, 'I'^'TTorkhrig ', 'AXsuac,
' AKivd^rig 'y AiViag, Aivid^Tig ; so also to those in /oof
the 2nd : TakOu^wg, TaXdu^iochrig ; 'Akzt^wg, 'AXzi^idi-
'^yjg ; ' Ox6|W-t/o?, ' OXv^jj^nah'/jg.
Obs. — From a patronymic so formed, no new forms of the same kind
are deduced, when it is ysed as a proper name ; but either a
OF COMPOUNDS. 257
ppriphrask is employed, e.g. 'H^axXeidov v'log, son of Heraclides, or
the same word in the plural is taken as the patronymic of the singular ;
thus 'Hsar.Xvdai stands either for the Heraclidce or the sons of
Heraclides, — also fov Hercules and his sons,as<^mT6ai means Phineus
and his children, Usiaie-^aTidai, Pisistratus with his family/, in
Herodotus, f Valck. diatribe de Eurip. fragm., p. 196.^
5. The feminine terminations of these are : ;?, aj, oor/j, iv'/j:
TdvTDcX-og, TuvTuX-ig ; ' OKvf/jTrici^ric, ' OXvi/jTiug ; N^j^gy?,
N;7o^-oc, 'N'/jP'^iCi daughter of Nereus ; "ArXag, 'ArXavrig ;
' Ajco{(Tiajv'/j, ' Ab^aariV/], daughter of Acrisius, Adrastus.
Obs. — The derived names were called 'ra^dyuya, derivata, or 'rra^uvuij.cc,
denominativa, — even those proper names which have a simpler word
as their root, so that Yikdrcav is the nca^mMiijW of wXaruj, (]?iXu)v of
fiXog.
§ CXL.
OF THE MANNER OF COMPOUNDING WORDS IN GREEK.
1 . In order to designate two ideas combined in one image,
the one of which, as the fundamental idea, is more closely
defined or limited by the other, the chief word is, in Greek,
united,
a. With prepositions : (JTUfftg, dvaaTamg, (pvyri^ kito'pvy^.
h. With adverbs : -TrdXaii ToXaiyzvyig, long ago born, clyxi,
ayyjiJjo7vog^ coming near. To this class belong also words
com])ounded with ^yc, sy, as hv(j(p'/i[M7v, to speak ill of,
iv<p'/]lM7v, to speak well of, cc negative, intensive, and
connective, and o connective, of which hereafter.
c. With a noun : iy^^voTraX'/jg, fish-seller, fish-monger, (pi-
Xuvd^aj'Tog, philantliropic. In the former, selle?' is the
chief idea, and is limited by I'/^Ovg, — in the latter, the idea
of love {(pfX) is limited by dv&^ui:og to the particular
class, mankind.
2. When a verb is found in the composition, it always
R
258 OF COMPOUNDS.
marks the chief idea, which is more closely defined by the
other, whether it stand first in the composition, as ^dzvco^
bite, in ^ayMvi^og^ heart-gnawing, \vaiiLaxpg, battle-ending,
Tavaiyftkoq^ rage-allaying ; or stand second : aKicciJjccYfiv, to
fight with a shadow.
Ohs. 1. — The simple word is called a-rXoDi/, simplex, as /o-'Toj, the
compound, obyhrov, compositum, as (plXiVTrog, that derived from a
compound Ta^asvvdsrov, decompositum. If the first word be altered,
e. g. vavg in fa^aa^j^/a, it is a proper composition [svvkaig, compositio),
if it remain unaltered, it is merely a juxta-position {^a^ddsdi;), e. g.
su^uK^siuv from fugu and x^iluv,
Obs. 2. — When there is merely a parathesis, the accent remains
unaltered : /x^ r/^, (Joying, ri roi, viroi, s'l'ds, ^Vs^, not where crasis occurs :
rb s^yov, rov^yov, xa'i oga, pi^wca, &c. ( GoettUng Animadvers . ad
TJieodos. Gramm., p. 222. J
Obs. 3. — A in composition has the three meanings alluded to in n. 1,
b, according as it is derived from avsu, without, ciyav, very much,
or a^a, together.
a. A from civsv, without, is equivalent to the English un, in, less fee
privativum ) : e. g. ciffopog, unwise, ax,axog, harmless, a-iraig, childless.
Before a vowel v is inserted : uvamog from a'lriog, guiltless.
b. A from ayav, very much, strengthens the meaning of the word
before which it stands ; drevfig, much strained, ci^uXog, abounding in
wood, affra-^vg from drdynjg, a large ear of corn.
c. A from a,aa, together, at the same time, expresses the connection
between two objects : dhik<p6g, born from the same womb {bsXiflig),
brothei", dxoXoudog from x'sXsudog, one who goes on the same road, an
attendant, ciXo^og, dxoirig (from Xiyog, xokri, bed), the sharer of the
bed, wife.
Obs. 4. — The derivation of the connective a from d/xa is proved, both
by the meaning and l)y the analogy of the similar o, together, from
ofiou, in the Homeric words, or^i^ig, like-haired, oVar^og, from the
same father, oa^oi, united together {ofji^ov, agw), consorts.
Obs. 5. — Prepositions are united to other words without any alteration
OF COMPOUNDS. 259
except that which the collocation of letters may require : d(i(pi mXig,
* Afi(pi'7roXig, chv iMayr^ <Su[jj(iccyja, ffuagiria, 'vjsyj^, Ops^w, lip's^'KO}, 8ec.
The same rule is observed by b\Ji, sS, and several other adverbs, as
<!rakiv in rraXlvrovog, bent-back, TraX/^CoXof, hacknied knave, vaXlX-
XuTog, loosed again, 'TruXiar^S'Trrog, turned back, TaXa/ in Hakaifarogy
ayxj ay^ivoia, presence of mind, 'i)-^i 'T^'/tuXjj, and l(pi in 'Ip/ysve/a,
&c.; and by some nouns : e. g. ^ot] (Soridiuj, run to the cry (/Soj^), to
help, and in poetic expression 8o^u 5o^u^£i/o5, spear-friend, ally, ^axgu
Obs. 6. — In other compounds, however, the first word, whether noun
or verb, is altered, and so that,
a. The noun returns to its root: vaxjg vauniuyja, sea-fight, 'jav TavwXTjf,
all-destroyed, Tai/uTsgrarog, the all-highest, iroXig ToXi'Tro^dog, and so
ayav ' Aya/isfLvuv. Thus also those in og'- bhaiog h-Aaio'TroXig, aya^o-
daifiuv, }iax.6g, xccxdyyiXog, evil messenger, 6 mvrog, the sea, "^rovTOfisduv.
The analogy thus founded is followed by other words also, which
take 0 from these forms as the combining sound : to ci'^dog, root a%^s,
d,')i^do(p6^og, hi%ri dixoy^dpog. Many, which retain the proper termina-
tion of their roots, assume ff with a short vowel, to strengthen the
syllable: rh rsXog, the end, root rsX;, reXsapo^og, end-bringing; x's^ag,
root x£ga, %i^a(S(pd^og, horn- bearing, and in Homer from edxog, root
tfaxs, (Taxsg'TraXog and ffoc-/.sg(p6^og ; others take / : xdXXog, gen. xdXXsog,
beauty, root xaXXs, KaXX/VoX/5, xaXXiy^d,pog ; a/'^, root aty, aiyi-
Zosig.
b. The verbal roots assume, when they make the first part of a com-
pound word, i or 61: hdxvia dax daxidu/Mog, iX sXstoX/j, (isv MsfsXao^,
except where the combining vowel 0, already mentioned, occurs, or
the lengthening of the root is altogether avoided: (puy (puy6(Ma')(^oc,
battle-fleeing, Xi-TrS'irar^ig, country-leaving, Xrjd Xri&aoyog, lethargy,
Xiie Xiiv Xsimdu/JLog, in a swoon. — The inserted syllable ai is found as
well in pures : Xv Xugi/x^a-^og, battle-ending, 'xavciirovog, toil-appeasing,
as in mutes : rsg'ff r£|'v|/;;)^oo;j, rejoicing in the dance, re^-^mog and
^iXy ^iXt,mog, heart-soothing, and in Epic forms with /i, before j3§ :
paselfiQ^OTog, rs^-^lfiQ^oTog. Many of this sort, as e.g. Xt^drj^ag
2G0 OF COMPOUNDS.
word-hunter, have for their immediate root a substantive in ig.
Obs. 7. The root, as shown in the genitive, with o, lies at the basis
of many forms : avri^ dvd^oyovog, man-begetting, /%5u? 'X^wg i^Sm-
TuiXrig, fish-monger, i^pmipayog, fish-eater, adfridoipo^uvf to bear a
shield ; some have the dative : vuvdi^o^yirog, ship-borne ; or even the
accusative : do^uOa^ff^g, bold with the lance, dax^vx^ovsa, tear-shedding.
Obs. 8 Finally, i in the middle belongs to the infinitive, and IXs in
VksiroKig bears the same relation to sKiiv, which ^y/io in Su/iop^ogo$
does to ^ufiog : moreover c in the verbal roots above-mentioned :
e. g. in Xvffi — 'Travffi — proceeds from the same tendency, which
produced XUig, Tsg-^ig. ^^'>
§ CXLI.
OF THE MEANING AND DERIVATION OF
COMPOUND WORDS.
1. When two nouns are combined in the mode described,
the ideas represented by them are no longer thought of apart,
but blended together in one image and expression: f/bsyak'/]
ToXig, [Myocko-TToXig; zuTJi "TroXtg, KCcXXtTroXtg; ccvh^OTrocig, avb^oyvvrig,
man woman, alvoyiyug^ &c. When in this way a verb is
raised to a noun, its signification remains even in the com-
pound: ^iKaioz^iTyig is not equivalent to hizociog z^irrig, but is
one who judges right , og hKaiaog xgivsi; 'YXkyivoVtfCTjg, oghicoc^n
rovg "YXk'^vag.
Obs. 1. — When in the name of a city a proper name stands first, the
connection may be dissolved in its derivatives. From 'NsdvoXig the
paronym is only NsaToX/r^jg, but from 'E^fi6<7ro\ig both 'E^fiomTdTyjg
and 'E^fJjOvvoXirrig. So ^iXi'X'jToirokirrig and Q>iXi'7r'7roii'XoXirrig,
Obs. 2. — Many roots are changed, in the synthesis, to adjectives, by the
mere addition of <r: ym, uyvug, unknown, a>.\6ymg, strange, gen.
dXk6yvuTog\ /3aX, /3Xa, dO-.ng, unthrown, gen. aO^n^og. So kbiini,
untamed, «v5fo€goilg, man - eating, gen, ai/5go£f wroe, aiyiXi-^y goat-
deserted, high, oiKOT^i-^f born in the house.
OF COMPOUNDS. 26l
Obs. 3. — Nothing hinders to combine several, and even many words,
prepared in the way which the foregoing section points out, into
one expression, — as is especially practised in comic poetry: /3a-
r^a^ofjbvofia^ia, i. e. 7} ruv ^arqojyjjii 'jr^og rovg fiug (Jt'd^j], battle-
of-frogs-and-mice; etp^ctyidovvy^a^yoxo/Mi^Tai, Aris. Nub., 331, idler
(«^yos) with long hair (xo/i^r^jg) having rings {sf^ccyidag) to the very
nails (ow^ee), i. e. having the whole fingers covered with rings.
Compounded out of whole parts of speech are aXKoTrgoeaXkog, who
goes from one to another, unstable, aiee^oshdvuGog, which has nothing
in reference to Bacchus, irrelevant.
2. Verbs (not verbal roots) refuse to combine except with
prepositions, of wliich several are often compounded together :
Koti/j-Tr&iv, h/cXci[Jb'?r£iv, hzHXai/jTrstv, to shine out through all.
Ulysses strikes Thersites with his staff (II., j8, 2(37,) and
c^Lohi^ .... [/jsraip^mv i^vTrccnffrri, the wheal stood (s(tt}]) or
raised itself up (avd) out of the, back (i%) under the staff'
(J)'7ro).
3, Consequently, if a compounded verb be necessary, it must
be formed from a compound noun: not zvayyiXKoj, but from
suoiyyiXog, iuwyyiXS; not ccikTciX^oo^ but from aikituq^ azXTrcij;
not ^vffiTi^it;, but from ^uffCsSjj?, ^uff/nQaJ; not zui^o(pv7Mrrziv,
but from zai^o<pvkoL^y '/Miq^o^pvkdTtuv \ or from za,i^o(pv7MKrog,
xcci^ocpuKaKTSiv ; not y^^vaoyj-iiv^ but from x^vaoxoog^ %PV(ro-)(jiiiv\
and so, according to this analogy once established, always in
case of paragoge, even when the word, from which the verb
is to be derived, is not exactly in use : not ii>v^ocKu(pziv^ but
Obs. — Many poetical participles form an exception to this rule: 'Agyw
'7ra<SiiJ,iko\i<jay ' A^ri'/Krdfiivog, w^v^sovra, where the combination of the
words is only external ; also those words which are created by the
negation of a positive meaning ; dvofMioucai from o/Miouffai (Plato
* Comp. Scalig. ad Phryn. Eclog., p. 266 of Lobeck's edition, and
Lobeck, ib., p. 560, sqq.
262 OF COMPOUNDS.
Parmenid., p. 156, B.) ; eras Tig 'xkoitGiov avS^a, tisi, arisi Si 'jnviy^^ov,
Theogn. 621 ;* some which have become current from frequent use :
^igvi'n'Tiiv, and that which Euripides has hazarded, dueSvyjaKu instead of
BudSamTclJ from dudSdvarog, but only in the participle, Electr. 843,
Ehesns, 791 ; lastly, from Tr^^trcw, suT^riffffiffKov sjtaffra, Od. 6, 259, but
in the sense of order, arrange. Less remarkable are several derived
verbs which appear in the simple state, and with dug, a, sZ, in similar
forms: hrikou, adrjXou; '^Slt^ofUMi, di^6i^o/Mai, and eujj^/^o^a/; ayosu,
duffay^si), and ivay^sca ; fj^iviahu and dvaf/jsvsaivo} ; ^u/ia/cw, h\)6&u(iM\i(a;
* "Per antimetabokn quandam" Lobeck, ut supra, p. 663.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 263
I
OF THE VERSIFICATION AND DIALECT
OF HOMER.
§ CXLII.
INTRODUCTION.
. . . . oj^oCiog [jjd^s rd^tu '0[Jj'/i^ou,
Oh tJie Iliac Table.
After learning the rudiments of the Greek language, when
we have acquired a sufficient familiarity with the common
forms, and a knowledge of the most necessary words, the
next step properly conducts to Homer. In order to facilitate
this step, a treatise upon the Homeric versification, and another
upon the Homeric dialect, are here subjoined. For the same
reason, and after the example of the ancient Grammarians,
the syntax is grounded, to a great extent, upon examples taken
out of Homer ; from an accurate acquaintance with whose
writings, all investigations into the language, the manners,
and the knowledge of the Greeks, must proceed.
OF THE HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
§ CXLIII.
ORIGIN OF THE HOMERIC OR EPIC VERSE
1. The Homeric verse arises out of the following series or
combination of syllables :
2(j4 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
-"-'- or ---
as, for example, in ccvtWzm, ^vao^hov, ci^vJiuv, 'E,§[Midv.
2. In the first place of these series, ccvr, Ivc, a^v, 'E^joo, the
tone is raised, hence here is the Arsis^ which may be marked
by an oblique stroke: ^ ^
3. After this rise the tone sinks again in the two short
syllables, or the long one answering to them, and this part of
the series is therefore called the Thesis.
4. In this Thesis the , tone, as it were, fluctuates without
finding a point of rest : ovXo[jijS . . . 'jj^ii ... In order to attain
a point of rest, it must light upon a second long syllable, by
which the series of syllables may be closed, and made a whole,
with beqinningj middle, and end: ov\oii,zvriv (' " " "), -/j^cauv
('■')• . ...
5. The conclusion may serve again as the arsis of a new
series: . ^ . _
ccKk' 'o (Jtjsv ' Ai&^io'Trdg
rmidv Aavaoi
'Pj^^m auTovg,
or it terminates the series, and then, in order to moderate the
vehement flow of the syllables, a single syllable may be
placed after it, which may, therefore, be called the Catalexis
(the leavin^-offy zccrccXi^^ig}.
/ ^
— W W — W
or
u w - -
-^ -. ; e. g.
Irlektoio,
or, in German: Wann die Natur | lieblich erneut, where
the impetuous flow of syllables will be moderated by the
introduction of the catalexis :
Wann che Natur sich | lieblich erneut hat.
6. For the construction of the Homeric verse it is neces-
sary,
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. ^65
/ k^ U / w '
a. That the series , in which, by the renewed
arsis, measure and counter measure are produced, be
repeated :
/ t/ w / VJ w /
b. That both these series, which, as two wholes, again
appear as measure and counter measure, have the
catalexis : , ^^ , ^^ , ^ , ^^ , ^^ , ^
•
c. That both series, which thus stand without close co-
herence {ccffvvdgTTirot), combine into a whole, which is
effected by raising the catalexis in the middle (") to a
thesis (^^), and, thus, the complete series attains the
following form : , ^ ^ ,
/ w u / •J o /
§ CXLIV.
OF THE COMBINATION AND SEPARATION OF THE SERIES.
1. The measure of epic verse, constituted as above de-
scribed, runs through six similar metres, which are made up
of the words united into a verse.
2. The conclusion of every word makes an incision {rofju^,
ccesura,) in the verse, that is to say, the series of metres is
broken by the portion of time, which intervenes between the
pronunciation of two words : as, II., a, 3.
which verse, by the ciesuras, is divided into the following
five series : , , , .
3. When the caesura falls upon the arsis, it is called mas-
culine, when after the first short of the metre ( " '^ | • • • )
feminine or trochaic, after the second ( ' " " | • • • ) dactylic,
after the second long ( " " | • • • ) spondaic. So, in the line
above quoted, the second, third, and fourth caesuras are mas-
culine, the first is spondaic ; in verse 5,
266 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
oiMVohi rs I Tac/ | A;oV | ^' IrzKuzTO \ (iovX^,
the second is feminine or trochaic^ the fourth dactylic^ and
so also the first, since by encUsis n so connects itself with
the foregoing word, that both words may be considered
rhythmically as one, oicovoTare.
4. Compound words also produce a csesura, when the last
syllable of their first word falls upon the arsis, as
Movffoc, xoXiJTgo'^rov, 'Tr'if/j'^avr&g IvdKOTTOv^ ^vydrrjg 6Xo'6(p^ovog,
at the dotted syllables.
5. Over many caesuras the pronunciation glides along
without their becoming very perceptible : e. g.
"AvhgCC [JbOl I sVvSTS I M^OVffCi.
6. On the other hand, some are more marked, by a longer
interruption to the flow of the verse, especially when long
syllables follow the masculine csesura, or when the csesura
coincides with punctuation, which breaks or concludes the
thought : e. g.
M^i'/f, dzihz, ^£a II YlriX'/j'icchia} 'A%;X^o?, II., a, 1,
'AXkoi (TV (Mv vvv rrjvhz ^s^ TT^ozg. \\ avrag 'Axocioi, ib., 127, 128,
T^iTKrj Tsr^uTrX^ r a-TroTico^iu, \\ u'i zi 'tto&i 'Live,
and of these we shall more especially speak in the sequel.
7. The chief thing required in the hexameter is, that it
should unite the several series, of which it is constructed,
into a whole, without losing variety, and thus attain variety
in unity.
8. The verse wants unity , when the caesuras of the words
coincide with the terminations of the metres : thus,
Oiffsrz I Mouca; | '^[Jb7u | v[jbmv | uyXcca, \ 'hu^oc \
stg (piXov I i^ro^ | .
9. Unity prevails when the caesuras do not coincide with
the ends of the metres, and thus the voice slides to the latter
over the former, or at least over the most of them, as if the
foregoing verse ran :
i}ro§ zg ^fjb&rs^ov, i.e. ..
-VW — - — "■ -WW -WW --
5 > > > > >
where the ends of the metres are marked by commas, and
the caesuras by double points.
10. Hence the use of the dactylic and spondaic caesuras,
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 267
Strengthened by the sense and punctuation, is very much
limited. — They occur however,
a. In the first metre :
T^pozq. — rm avr i]^z Kv/Aovog aykaog viog, IL, (3, 826.
"Kzro^ci. — rov vvv g/k%' iKavco vfjag 'A%a/a;j', ib., &>, 501.
b. The dactylic in the fourth metre, then named bucolic
on account of its frequent use with the Bucolic poets,
as in the first poem of Theocritus, v. 1, &c. :
ahv ri TO -^idv^ia^/joc za.) n "Trlrvg, \\ ccl'zokz, ryim,
ci TOTt ruTg itayouai [hzkiahzrcci' || a^y ^g jtou rv
such lines are, through the abruptness of their sound,
capable of great strength, where force is to be expressed:
e. g. of a billow in a storm,
TTovTco (jbh TO, 'tt^Stcc z,o^vGGzraiy 11 avra^ zitzna
y}^(Ju pTjyvvfJbzvov (jbiydXa, (S^gjoos/, || a^^/ ^s r dzgocg
ZV§70V iOV Ko^v(pov7cci. II. , B, 424, &c.
Ohs. 1. — Where in other places words terminate with the metres, the
flow of the verse slides over them, without suffering them to be
perceptible : as,
Tidiiav Aavaol l/ia ^axgya goTdi /SsXetftf/, II., a, 42,
where Ip^a ddx^ua, flow together as if in one word, or xi^a 'iaracav in
oipdaKfioi d' udl xjga 'isracav, rfi Ci6ri^og, Od., r, 211.
Obs. 2. — The following verses remain with remarkable caesuras at the
end of the third metre :
71 ov fi'i/Mvp, on T sx^sfiu II u-^ohv, EX di mdoT'i'v, Il„ o, 18.
ifit^osv y.ida^iZiv \\ Ar^roZg xa) Aihg v/6g, Hesiod, A, 202,
where Spitzner* transposes,
ifii^6iv xidd^tZs Aihg xa/ AT^roug viog.
That it was so written is proved by the Hymn to Apollo, 545,
Herm.y and the Fragment in the Schol. to Pindar, 3, Pyth., 14,
which Asclepiades (li/ rotg r^ayudoufimig,) cites probably out of
Hesiod •
* De Versu Homerico, p. 10.
268 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
^A^Gmri ds fiiyitea A/Sg xa/ A»]roI!/s (prob. A>]too5) ww.
The first example is softened by this circumstance, that the adverb
l/n|/o^£v coheres closely with its verb Ixgs/xw, and thus may conceal the
Juatus between the two series.
11. The masculine caesura occurs in all places of tlie arsis,
from the first, as
, . ^ikog \%Z'7rzvHkg l(pnig
(BahX 11 uhl hi 'TTv^ou vzKvojv KOLiovTO ^a(JbU(x,t, II., a, 51,
to the very last,
yoiTccv 6(jbou zcct -ttovtov^ ^gcoga ^' ov^ccvohf \\ vv^, Od. s, 294.
12. The femmme csesura also may occur in every metre ;
in the fourth, however, it weakens the flow of the verse,
when it is not strengthened hy either the position or punctu-
ation of the words : as,
UrjXsvg ^rjv [Jboi 'iTreira yvmTKcx, \\ '/KfLiGiffsrai aurog, II., /, 39'i.
HAvviaoybid' ag •£ 6 ^stvog clvsvOi \\ 'ttovov kou kving* Od., ;j, 192.
Obs. — Some verses can be corrected in this respect by the assumption
or rejection of the augment :
. . . xpaTS^6(p^o\ii yiivocTo cra/Ss, Od., X, 298.
. . . ^aXi^n b' liJjia'mro "/airYij 11., g, 439.
. . . aurag o/ Ilgo/'ros xaxa u^ritSaro ^u/io5, II., ^, 157.-|-
13. Almost universal is the audible csesura, masculine or
feminine, in the third metre or foot, where it divides the
verse into two unequal portions, so that, for example, in the
first book of the Iliad, of Gil verses only 7 are without this
ctesura, either jnasculine or feminine^ in the third foot.
Gomp. Spitzner ut sup,, p. 7* Thus, Iliad, a,
Masculine. Feminine.
1, ^"nm a£/^£ ^sa, . • (") % oh\o\jJivriv jj [/^v§i\ ('")
3, 'TToXXug h' {(pdiiJbovg, (") 4, ri^tucov avrovg Vi, . . ('")
* Hermann ad Orph., p. 692.
t Hermann ut supra, p. 694. Spitzner ut supra, p. 13.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 269
7, ' Ar^zihrig rz oivaz,, (') 5, olmolsi rz '^roiai, . . ('")
6, g| oy ^^ ra '^rgcora, ('")
&c. &c.
14. Where the third foot is altogether without c?esura, we
sometimes find it included in a proper name of at least three
syllables :
'BoinjTcuv iJbh Thiv'ikzoog zou KTi'irog h^ov, II., |3, 494.
YZi^rikog, 70V WT 'A§jM/i;r^ Tiicz }>ia yvvcciKoov, ib., 714.
Oux-aXiyuv rs za,) ' Avrnvu^i 'TrsTWf/j&VM a,(/j(pa, II., y, 148, &c.
sometimes in another longer word :
t,iivovg rz (rTU(piki^of/jivoug \\ ^^ojdg rs yvvaiKocg, Od., t, 108.
pvfTTcc^ovTag azizzkioog \\ zoltu, })ojybOt)Ta, zoCka^ ib., 109. &c.
and as, by caesura in the third foot, the verse is divided into
two portions, so here, by the caesuras in the second and fourth
feet, it is divided into three portions, as II., a, 145, -r, 224:
n hliag II 7i 'Ihofjtjgvzvg \\ ^ l7og 'Qihvaaivg
'/^^otivdcov 7 II avsiJbOffzs'Trsaji' \\ ovkm ts Ta'^r^rcov,* &c.
Obs. — By this division into three parts or series it also happens, that
the second foot has the spondaic or dactylic caesura, II., d, 124,
aurag s'Trndyj \ xvxXoTs^sg fiiyoc ro^ov srnviv; ib., 329, avra^ 6 'xXrjelov
j sCT^jxg/ rroX-jfiriros 'OdvCGsug. Comp. II., v, 715, Od., tj, 120,
X, 582, 593, &c. The same thing happens, but very rarely, when
the caesura is in the third foot: ri'TniXTigsv im&ov, 6 dri rsnXsefji.mg sffriv,
II., a, 388, where perhaps we should read, fMJdov s'xri'riiXTjgiv, Ti.r.'k,
Comp. II., ^, 45. Lines of this sort have something ungainly in
their sound, and have been therefore generally avoided.
§ CXLV.
EPIC PERIODS.
1. As the several portions of a verse are combined into a
whole, by the blending together of the feet and the caesuras,
* Spitzner, ut supa, p. 8,
270 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
and thus the ^miti/ of the verse is attained, so, in the junction
of several hexameters, variety is attained, when the combi-
nation, in the several verses, takes place in different modes.
2. The combination of several hexameters, to the end of
a proposition, is called a hexametrical or epic period.
3. The epic period is divided into different series by the
close of the verses, and by those caesuras which coincide with
the punctuation. In the following passage, Od., a, 64, a dot
marks the feminine, two dots mark the masculine csesura,
and a stroke the end of a series.
Tizvou l|M/oV, I TToTov cs gVo? (puyiv sPKog ohovrcav; |
'TTCtJg av 'i'T^iir 'O^vffrjog sycj ^zioto Xcc&oifLi^v, j
'og 'zz^] [/j'sv voog Iffr'i ^Qorm, \ m^i }> i^a, ^eoTffiV
aduvdroiffiv s^co/ik, \ roi ov^avov sv^uv sy^ovfjip ; |
ccXkd UoffsihaciJv yar/joy^og ci(rzzklg ah)
KiizXco-TTog zsypXajrai, \ ov 6(p0a,X(jtjOv bXauaiv^ j
avri&iov T[oXu(pyj[/jbi/, | ooij z^drog l(JTi ^iyiarov
'Tra.Giv KuKXa/'TTiffffi, \ ©oooffa ^z ^'iv tzkz '^v(/j(pyi.
4. The beauty of the hexametrical period depends upon
this rule, that not only the feet should be varied as dactyls
and spondees, but that also the different sorts of caesura, both
generally, and especially when they terminate series^ should
vary in position, i. e. should occur in different places of the
verse. — The accumulation and rapid succession of different
caesuras produces a vigorous and manly flow of the verse,
which is thus divided, now into long, now into short portions,
— is at one time bold and impetuous, at another soft and
tranquil. — As a model of a bold and free-flowing period, the
following passage, Od., g, 299, may be cited.
"Cl (/jOi \yoJ ^BiXog, | ri vv (J^oi [/jrjzKTTCi yivrjrai ; \
hzi^co f/jij ^^ TTocvTcc ^SDC VTi^i^r'zg hia'Ttiv, \
'ij «/' 'itpar 'iv itovToo^ \ ■rg'/V 'TTccT^iha yaikv iziffdai, \
aXyi avaitXyiaziv \ rd^s ^ij vvv TavTa, r&XzTrui, \
o'ioia'iv vz(pzzaai 'Ttz^iar'i^zi ov^ccvov sv^vv
XziJg, I sruga^s II -provrou, Z';r'i(T'?ri^x^V(Ti ^ asKXai
'TTdVTOioJv d'AfMcov. j vvv [Jjo't &ojg ai'Trug oXzOgog.
5. As an example of a softer evolution of the series, with
chie^y feminine transitions, comp. Od., r, 204.
r)jg S' a^' ccKOvovarig pgg hdzgvaj rrjKzro ^z Xi^^'
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 271
cog ^s y^ioov TtotrzTrizzr h kz^o'Trokoiiiv ogsaffiv,
r7}K0[/jyyjg ^ a^cc ryjg Trorcc^ol TXyj^ouffi piovrsg'
cog Trig rriKiro kcCKo, Truo'^'ia })CiKovx^iov(ryig,
zKciiovsrig iov oivhoa, Tccorj^ivov. — Avra,^ 'QihvGtnvg
^v(Jbco (jjh yooooauv irjv ihkuioz yvvou}ca.
§ CXLVI.
OF THE QUANTITY OF SYLLABLES IN HOMERIC VERSE.
1. That which has been ah-eady said (§ 28,) concerning'
the quantity of syllables, applies also to Homeric verse, with
a few limitations.
2. Position takes place even when the two consonants
which produce it, are not in the same word with the vowel
which they lengthen: ol (mIv ^urrofMivov^ — rou p' ' AyoiiMiJjVOvt^yjg,
— (jjvyiffocro yd^ Kccroi ^u(/j6v, — Iv aitzcjaJ yXa(pv^o7(n, — 'jrmi ^vri-
3. The combination of a mute \vith the liquid ^ or X,
produces for the most part a long syllable of no great force ;
hence before (d§ in the compounds of (ooorog, the letter ^
Hkewise is inserted, to strengthen the sound : as, cifjuQ^orog,
n^-^i^jAoorog, (poii(Ti(j!j^§orog, and, instead of o^^ithog^ 6^§i[JjO-
-rar^^jj&c.it is more proper to write ofM^oi^jjog^ hiJj^^i^o'ffdr^yi^ <^c.
4. Yet, in the collocation of several words, this position
generally stands without any such aid, and rejects even the
support of the paragogic N.
Ny^ra B;' o^^t/ccirjv, ors ^' sv'^ovfft (^^orot oiKKoi,
II., z, 83, 386, CO, 363.
So clyl r^zig, II., /3, 67 1, ^pyj H^o&oog, ib., 765, &c.,
according to the authority of the old Grammarians, whom
Wolf follows, but Hermann and Bekker oppose.
5. But if the beginning of the word which commences
with ^ or X after a mute be iambic ("'), so that, without the
rejection of position, it could not come into epic verse, then
the position may be rejected. The following combinations
fall to be considered :
272 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
n. ^X, ^f. B. (3X,* j8^. O. (pX,* (pf.
K. iCk, z§. r. yX,* 7^. X. xX, %^.
T. rX, re- A. . . l§. 0. ^X,* %.
Before those marked with an asterisk, however, a vowel is
never short.
6. The other combinations allow a violation of position in
the case above specified : thus,
a. Ill proper names : o*/ ^g IlXara/av, II., (3, 504. — 'E|£-
Tarriai U^oix'/ihvg, Hes., E, 48. Comp. 86, 0, 521,
54f6.-^' A(p§ohtT'/] is always """'. 'Y.v%,Ti(jbivocg ri KkBcovdig,
II. ^, 570. — Koci ydg pa KXvrcct[jjvf/(jT§yig, II., a, 113, &c.
— K§ovici)V, always ''"', without position for the preceding
syllable. — Ovls A^vavrog, II., ^, 130. — Ya^t^iccv, II., j3,
537. — -"E-rovro T^ikt^c^ II., ^, 202. — 'A|M;(piV^y^v, Hes.,
A, 2, 37, 165, even 'JrbcXiKr^vcoi/og, ib. 3, 'MxXszr^vuir/jg,
35, unless a spiizesis of the syllables Uai takes place in
these instances (Hermann ad Or ph., p. 757>)'
Ohs. — Even where there is not an absolute necessity, the force of
position is sometimes suppressed to suit the convenience of the verse,
as HargopcXs, II., r, 287,("'— 'Eff^Xoi/ 'OTgum/a^jv, II., u, 383, w^'ic, 'O-
r^wrrii, ib., 384, Ks/ira/ ' Or^uirs/^j), ib., 389, — 'lavlrog re Kgovog «,
II., S, 479, and /xsydXoio Kgo^o/o, II., §, 194.
b. In other words, which, without a short syllable pre-
ceding, cannot stand in the verse : HA. r/coio 'ttTJuov,
Od., §, 474, Yla^oi'/ji^zzv })i •7rXiOi)u vy|, II., %, 252, &c. —
nP. Words compounded with -r^o, and T^og, which have
a long vowel after the preposition : '/]<Tt '7r^o6v(jjirjCH, II.,
/3, 588, VTidg n itgo'Ttaaag, II., ib., 493, 'Tt^oaciuba.v, -Tr^oa-
coTov, 'Tr^orjzi, &c. — KA. Kki0^vo!,i, 'sxki^'/j, zXuovai. —
KP. z^ahccivoj, K^arcnog, and the cognate z^bup, '/t^v(pr]hov',
(prj hi IccK^VTrXu&fu, Od., r, 122. — TP. r^cc'Trs^cc, r^dyovg,
T^ir'/]v, r^ircjv, r^irovg, r^r/iaovrci, r^ocTiio[MV, r^ocTriff&cci,
r^UTrojVTCii, r^oTroTg, lr^o!.(p'^iJjZv. — AP. hoccxcuu, 'Al^orrircc
KCil ri^rjV, II., )/, 363. Comp. m, 6, where the reading
used to be ai>6p6T'/]rcc. — 0P. ^paasiag, ^§opoig, ocXko0§6ovg.
7. Here also the violation of position is extended from the
necessary to the convenient :
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 273
riA. Avroc^ 6 -TrXrif^iov, II., ^, S^, UH TXg7<rra, ib., i, 382,
Od., ^, 127, Ovhi'i '7fkrivr\ II., |, 468, v^oairkal^z^ Od.,
X, 583, iihoSkciiv ^£ ^Xsoi', ib., y, 355.
nP. Oh^ oys <x^iv^ II., a, 97> h^oXiffsis v^tv, Od., ^, 597*
— "Ezrogt Il§icc[Jblhri, II., ??, 112. — -"Ovr/va tt^utov, Od.,
y, 320, and ^g (tv v^rog, ib., f, 275.
^P. 'TjM-}v ^' Iot" (p^d&ffiT oXi0§ov, Od., 0, 444.
KA. TyTrsrg Kkrithiaaii Od., |:/<, 215. — TlgoatfcKm, ib., <p,
138, 165.
KP. EJ'Xgro x^ivdiJbivog, II., X, 697> ^o/?? rg z^drogf ib., u,
121, hix^uyl^Si Od., g, 488, vSii kIk^vilijAvcc, ib., -v^, 110,
«ara K^a.ra, ib., ^, 92, ^g rg x^ar/> ib., /^/, 99-
XA. 'A[jb<p} hi xXciTmv, Od., |, 529.
XP. 'Fohoivri Is Xi^^^i ^^'f '^'i 1^^> olxotro %fgo?, Od., &,
S53.
TA. The only passage under this head, M^ jm»' 'i^kt
Gx^rkiyi, II., y, 414, is explained under the next number
(8). ^
TP. Tig hvo) Il^KX,(JbOio' r^iTog ^ ijp, II., p, 95, a/fjbo^'yvvvro,
T^s^ov, Od., X, 527.
AP. Ta ^g hgctyi/jCCTOty II., X, 69, (JijiUbveajro h^o(Jbov, ib., -yp,
361.
eP. Em ^§6vu>, II., ^, 199, 0, 150, sv ^g ^§6voi, Od., ;?, 95.
Obs. 1. — Recent Grammarians* have sought to limit the violation of
position, in the passages above cited, by rejecting diceresis [mbii),
the augment (TgotfxXfi'E, 'iyn^M-^i or sx^ic^/s) and other modes, not
always with good success. Thus Hes. A, 199, "Ey%o; 'i-xpvs hi
yi^ar y^^udiiriv « r^ijfuXiiav should not be altered, with Spitzner, p.
96, into "Xi^oh 'iy^ws 'iyyoi' ^PUSiirjv rs rgupaXs/av, since a paroxyton
composed of two syllables long by position, as here 'iyyoi,' %gu(r. does
not fall with its last syllable into the third arsis of the verse, except
when it is connected with the preceding words by a preposition (ig
• Hermann ad Orph., p. 756, f. Bekker in his review of Wolf's Homer,
J. A. L. Zeit., 1809, Oct., p. 126, Spitzner de versu heroico, c. 3.
S
274 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
futfSov, II., 5, 79), or stands iu close coherence with the following
words: £7%o{ n, iyx°'^ z"^*'' ^^> hx"^ l^'-7°^} &c. So II., ^, 306,
"A^ov dri £7%05 AiofiTidiog, '^ds %al axjHv. E/'Xsro hi gaCSov, II., fl, 343.
In the Hymn to Ceres, v. 336, is suspicious, ug "EgsEos cTs/i-x]/£i»
^^gucogaaT/i' *Agy., and we should perhaps read wVguv' s/'g "EgsCoj,
X. r. X.; in the verse of Hesiod we may read 'iyxpg \yj)'\js sv %£g(r/v
tds %giiC5?)v T^vfdXsiav. Much obscurity still overhangs the rhyth-
mical position of words, which had its certain laws as much as
Dialect, or Syntax. To this topic belongs, for example, the valuable
remark of Hermann ad Gregor. Corinth., p. 879, that the names
"Arpilhyjg, UriXiidng, TuBsld'/jg, and the like, never have the arsis upon
their middle syllable, always ~ , never . So also 'Evguedsvg and
others.
Obs, 2. — The few instances, in which position was violated before KN,
EN, have been properly corrected in the Homeric text : lyvaf^-^av,
II., w, 274, at the end of the line, is now read sxa/Av]yav ; moreover
' avoiyvoiri ro/ov, Od., X, 144, is now read dvdyvoiri rov. In w d^Tyvun
duQura, Od., g, 375, c3 a must be read as one syllable, thus u a^Tyvun,
and 80 also in og dn afvuoraroc, II., v, 220, with the syllables hri d. —
In Hesiod, however, these stand unalterable : dK^oxvs(paiog, E, 567,
and iTUTi 'TTveougav, &, 319. Comp. Spitzner, p. 98.
8. The law of position is violated also, in several words,
especially in proper names, before Z, i. e. 2 A, and 2K : 07
rs 7j(x,kvv0ov 'i%ov, XL, ^, 634. Comp. Od., a, 246, &c. Ot
^£ TAXziocv, II., jS, 824, daru ZeXs/V, ib., \ 103 and 121,
Yl^oxiovTo '^Kociiidvh^iov, ib., |8, 465, ^^g '^Kaybccvh^og, ib., s,
774. Comp. ib., ^m,, 21, ^, 124, 305, &c. To this class
belong likewise IVs/ra ank'Troc^vov, Od., s, 237, and Tzr^octf] rs
GKiYj^ Hes., E, 587 ? but 'Icr/a/av, II., |3, 537, hlyvxriag odi,
ib., /, 382, and elsewhere, have a synizesis of la, into one
syllable, and thus too may be explained a^ir\iri, ib., y, 414,
cited under the preceding number.
Ohs. — Many suppose the primitive forms, used by Homer, to have
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 275
been AeXua, Adxuvdog, Kd/Aavd^og, and recently Payne Knight * has
referred, in support of this opinion, to the coins of Zancle (Messana)
of the 7th century before Christ, which have the name of the town
in the old form AANKAE ; this form, however, may have arisen
from the defective orthography of ancient times. ^^^
§ CXLVII.
OF SHORT SYLLABLES IN THE ARSIS.
1 . A short syllable, which stands in the arsis, is, on account
of the weight of this position, longer dwelt upon in enunciation,
so that, in the measurement of the verse, it may be treated as
long.
2. This happens, at the beginning of a word, in the
following : ccv^g, ao^, ' A'^oXkcov, "A^???, ^oc7]§, oOtc, (pdiog, vhco^,
of which the first syllables, although short in themselves, and
always short in the thesis, are lengthened by the arsis. Thus,
on the one hand, d/^ffs ^s rovg (Jbh " K^m^ II. , ^, 439, rn ^' «/
"Af;??, ib., g, 363, h ^ «/ vhu)^, ib., a, 347, Od., ^', 436';
and, on the other hand, "Ap;j? ^' h 'XoChMfjjriCi^ II., s, 594,
rov §' ur^vnv (Avog "A^rig^ ib., 343, &c., ayXccov vhcij^, ib., /3,
307, &c., ak^v^ov v^cup, Od., ^, 511, &c. So also, ccKk' oh'
avyj§, II., a, 287, '^Kuarog avfjP, ib., |(3, 805, but iTiy^Sovfog ymr
avTiP, ib., (3, 553. ^a^avog avrjg, ib., -r, 8U7. (Po7^og
A'TToKKuv, ib., a, 64, and always short in the nominative, but
'A'ToKkojvi avuKTi, ib., a, 36, ov f/A ya^ ' AtoKKcovcc, ib., a, 86,
'6ci7j§ ocvT l(Jjog, ib., 7, 180, but haz^ojv, ib., oj, 762, 769;
(pdog has a always short in the singular ; o(pig is long only in
the expression ahXov o(piv, ib., ^, 208, with hivov dog, ib., f,
385, ccog o^v, ib., <p, 173, occurs, with the circumjlex, (JjsXdcv-
hrov do§ uo^To, Hes., A, 221, as also hdzg \(/jUo, ib., ^, 344,
355, and '' Aozg, 'Apzg (BgoroKoiyi, ib., s, 31, 455, which
* Prolegg. ad Horn., p. 152. Conf. Dawes. Misc. Crit., p. 6, 142,
Kidd,, and for other words Schaefer ad Dionys de compos, verb., p. 289.
270 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
Martial * quotes as an example that no license was forbidden
to the Greek poets.
Ob», — The quantity of ' hrnXKuvog is followed in siruh^ vnccc, II., -v}^, 2,
smidfj rb Tgwroc, Od., 3, 13. So avrag Uv^ai^rig, II., /S, 848.
Observe also dat^uv i-j^rouf, ib., X, 497, with diifi,Di^aTo dattfiiV) Od.,
I, 434.
3. The longer forms of these words, ao^;, "A§sogj "A§f]og,
tihurog, &c., follow the usage of the nominative ; but, as
^AjffoXkav has always short a in the nominative, so avri^ and
(pdog have always long a in the longer forms : avi^og, avi^i,
(pdisa, fccckoi, Od., t, 15, f, 39» "T) 417.t
4. The analogy of avs^og is followed by all words which
begin with three or more short syllables : as, addvccrogf cckcc-
f/jurog, H., g, 4, ccTroiXcc^Log, Hes., E, 20, avgipeXo?, Od., ^, 45,
a'^ovseffdui, D., |, 46, a'7roh(cu[/jai, ib., g, 763, aTOTscpjo'/, Od.,
6>, 7> ccyogoictffdSi H., |3, 337* Wirovog, Od., jm<, 423. Also,
A/oygv^f, Il§tcc(Jbi^rig, '^ihovtog, 7jS(pv§i7i^ ^vmfjbsvoio, ^vyari^sg,
vkccKo^oj^ot ; and even when the dactyl thus formed is com-
posed of two words : ha, (Jbh ko'Tri^og iiX0s, II., 7, 357, ^§vog
iKv(JtjCc, Hes., E, 436, (piXi Kccffiyvyjrz, II., S, 155, g, 359,
"kvro ^' ay<:yf, ib., Uy 1, but only at the beginning of verses,
which, on this account, were called headless {aKk(paXoi), A
monosyllabic word, thus lengthened in the commencement of
a verse, appears at II., -r, 228, ro pa tot, — where, however,
the pronunciation of ^ might be doubled so as to lengthen the
foregoing syllable.
5. The force of the arsis, here exerted at the beginning of
words, displays itself also at their end, and so universally,
that there is no short syllable at the end of a word, which
might not be lengthened by being in arsis. Generally, how-
ever, the production of a final vowel is followed by one of
* Epigr. IX, 12. Dicunt Eiarinon taraen poetse, Sed Graeci, quibus
est nihil negatum, Et quos a^ic, a^eg decet sonare.
f Comp. Hermann ad Hymn, ad Demet., 38, Grsefe ad Meleagr.,
p. 83, 111, and Spitzner, p. 21.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 277
tlie semivowels, X, ^m,, u, §, <r, the sound of which easily doubles
itself, and thus strengthens the foregoing syllable : xcci Treh'cc
Xurzvvroc, H., ^, 283, kcu xoi/jara. vvv, Od., h, 685. The
production is also favoured by punctuation, as in ovo[jbu. Oy-
Tiv U (/,s, Od., /, 366, or a monosyllable following, as a^a-
mrog ^V, ib., ^, 309, ToVei" cS, II., g, 71, rUsi u, Od., \ 175,
II., a;, 36.
6. When, however, a short final syllable is lengthened by
arsis, it stands, 1, between two long, % as first or last of
three short, 3, as the middle of five short, 4, as third and
sixth in a series of eight short : thus,
www www WWWWW WWWWWWWW
7 7 7? •
7. Between two long: as, A;jra) 7% ^'T^^j^g, Od.,X,580.
—T^aizgli Xziovffi, II., 0, 592, dvl^ocg ll XtffffSffdcct, ib., /, 520,
ayxuvt vvlag, Od., |, 485, ^' vuiv si^uro, ib., -v//, 229, f^gra
TTh^^uv, offoif II., j(3, 145.
8. Of #z<70 short neither can be lengthened by arsis, since
the other would then stand alone in the thesis, and thus form
a trochee; but of threey
a. The first: rci m^i koXk, II., (p, 352, aWa^ra k(u
ccv/j§0Tu, Od., /, 109, (T'TTsT^a, zoci arolvvovffiy ib., ^,
269, oiKfjccg aXoxov rs, II., ^, 366, a vi\ Usrzm, ib., I,
338, ol' ys (as(/juSjt£, ib., ^, 735, 'AxtXk^i (Ms^sfjusv, ib.,
05, 283, ^;j2uvro |a,gya, ib., ;;, 444; also so that the
first short is a monosyllable : g/ [jusv kzv ii^k, ib., vj, 77,
nroi (JjIv g^' 'i'TTccvaug, II., X, 442, our ci§ ri ^zyotXi\fii/jUty
Od., %//, 174.
A. 7%e third: TjJ ^g ^' (?^a Ny(M.^a;, Od., ^, 105, oyvg»
a^a A;?r4 II., &;, 607, ^k^o'TTzg avd^coToi, ib., <r, 288,
hs'TTcc't lnhffKo^zvog, Od., y, 41, -TCOLVVvyjov ivhziv, II., |3,
24, 61, aUa ^oXy ,a,gr(^oi', Od., \ 698.
9. i^o?fr short syllables do not stand in one series, but
frequently,_;?z;p, when the middle syllable is lengthened by
arsis ("--—); e.g. ajj^i^ahka Idxcav, II., g, 302, &c., ^a^JAg^a
^gya ^y^oj, II., ;^, 393, vi(Tff6(jbs0cc Ksv&ccg, Od., ;«, 42, OTroffcc
roXvicivaz, II., a^, 7, akzi-^aro Vi Xi't Waioj, ib., |, I7I, aro ^g
'ki'TTCc^riv, ib., >^, 406, i<p§d(ruTo, \iykm, Od., y, 289, and so in
Soph. Antig., 134, avTirvTra }) l-Tri ya •rgffs ruvrakuOiig.
278 OF HOMERIC VEIRSIFICATION.
10. In this manner is lengthened especially the last syllable
of words, which consist of two short : as, ava, htd, zarcc,
(jtiOikcc, jU/sya, 1^2, /^s, hi, I'tti, 'ttoti, on, so, cctto, vto, &c. : as,
6(Jba6riac(,v ava ^iya^cx, ffziozvroi, Od., a, 365, 'Tr&hiovos ^/a vz(pzoi)V,
II., X'i 309j 'TTZ'jr'kyiyvio!, zaroL ffv(pio7(Tiv, Od., z, 238, aX}M
(JbocXcc Xi'yi(ug, II., y, 214, rifjjfjffug ^h gjU/S, ybiya, ^' 'i-^ao, ib.,
a, 454, orfr/v iv) (jjS^d^OKTiv, Od., a, 269, clKkov, oOt pusOiivroc, II.,
I', 229, 'AxtXijoc, so [jijS'y cc^zivova, II., j8, 239, ttocc/ ^' v'tto
XcTTcc^oiffi, ib., i(3, 44.
0^5, — If the word be compound, then the third of three or of five
«hort syllables, if it fall at the place of junction Cin commissuraj,
is lengthened by arsis : 'ttoXKov d'xsvli^ovro, II., ■/., 572, x^ar) TcaroivsuuVf
Od., /, 490, aXKotCiv yi xardeiyrjXa, ib., ^, 226, Tccira disfMoi^aro,
ib., ^, 4341, ffoi 6s, yvvai, rdo sff/riXXw, ib., •4', 361 (Spitzner
i-TTigriXku, p. 80), fij^viv d'Zdii'Truiv, II., r, 35, svavXog ami^erj, II., p,
283, supported by firj fiiv uvos^cisis, II., (p, 329, but XL//i' aTosgtrs, II.,
Z,, 348 (in this word, however, the digamma assisted the verse),
a'rrdvsv&s AiiTiTiog vorafioTo, Od., »j, 284, btafhiku<STi, Od., /, 291.
Besides these, of a similar nature are the following : ToCff/V l^lhri-
cac5aiy II., -v]/, 792, ^w^^ccovro fLSfidorsg ly%£'>]tf', !!•, /S, 818, and
idbora, II., /, 173, Od., ff, 421.
1 1 . Six and 5ew?i short syllables do not follow In a series,
but ei^ht : II., ^, 389, s, 74''5, k ^' c%sa (pXoyzcx, TToai jBrjffccTo,
Xd^sro h' 'iyxog, and |3J; hs zccrukocpdihcc (p'i^cov, Od., «, l69
(where, however, according to * Eustathius, zcc7ccXo(poihioc
may he read), in which the two preceding cases are united,
to wit, of the first five short syllables, the middle, and of the
other three \he first are lengthened by the arsis.
12. Two short measured as a long syllable, without
synizesis (§ cxLix,) are found in the arsis in Bo^spj? za)
Xi^vgog, II., /, 5, where, however, a various reading gives
Boppgpjj. In like manner Bo^s?? zat Zs^y^o;, ib., -v^, 195.
* Compare Hermann Elementa doctr. metr.,p. 43.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 279
§ CXLVIII.
OF SHORT SYLLABLES IN THE THESIS.
1 . Even in the thesis a short syllable occasionally stands
between two long-. In this case we cannot suppose a pro-
duction of the syllable, there being no grounds for such a
license, but merely a want of the second syllable in thesis,
which is partly concealed by the long syllable preceding and
following.
2. This takes place, in the middle of a word, chiefly when
the vowel is iota:'*'^ VTC^z^in, II, /, 7^, km[hia7iri-, Od., 9, 284,
lark^ ib., r, 304, zaKozoying, ib., X'> ^74, asgyi^g, ib., a;,
251, 'T'TTz^riaiyiv, II., ^, 573, rig vTrsPOTXr/iffh ib., a, 205 (and
so, in Attic lyric poetry, -^roXkco psOyjccrt TgoffVKTffOfjijSiiovg X^vffotj
•Kcoxxr/Ti S-' vTi^o'Tfkiag, which seems the true reading of Soph.
Antig., 130), Tjai '?rgo0u[jbiyi(ri, II., (B, 558, kriybii^Gi^ Od., v,
142. Add to these 'l(pirov, II., (5, 518, 'iKiov 'Trgoru^otds,
ib., 0, 66, <p, 104, %, 6 (where, however, it would be well to
read 'lk{6(pi, as it stands, ib., (p, 295, Kara 'lXi6(pi xXvTci Tziyj,(i),
offjoiiov '?roXi[jjOio, II., v, 358, 635, o, 67O, aypiov' 'z^oakv, ib.,
%, 313, ' Affzhrjiriov Ivo 'xouhig, ib., j(3, 7^1 (but Kazkri'TTiou
viov, ib., ^, 194, X, 518), ave-iptov zrccyAvoio, ib., 0, 554, "A|M/-
<piog Xivoda^gri^, ib., |3, 830, " A^piov tzXdyov, ib., g, 6 12,
z^ccrz^og Atco^'/jg, ib., j(3, 622, ' A(jjcc§vyzsi%v Aiu^ia, ib., ^,
517, zotvd(LZVog 7^iyizo(n\ ib., X, 697» l^vrrriuva,, ib., (^, 169,
ILuvTiog aXuov, Od., ;i, 492, /a, 367, where, however, Hermann
would read [jjuvTrjog*
S. Besides / the other short vowels are sometimes so used,
but only in single instances : A. tst^uzvzXov oct ovhsog (but
TST^azuzXov aTT'/jvyju, II., at, 224), NoJi' II zui z ayccdoTaiv ixi-
G7u^ia9a [ho(,y^ia&ai, ib., v, 238 (where, however, we should
read with the Venetian scholiast, \'Xiarcii[jjZ(^&c/?)' a-^ hvz^Yp^hu^
ib., ^, 293, Xivov aXom, ib., s, 487. — O. AioXov [MsyccXriTOPog,
Od., z, 36, and oXorifftv (p^sai ^vzi, II., a, 342, oXorj Mo7§'
* Ekm doctr. matr., p. 3 H, '
280 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
6Ts$?j<rev, II., X, 5, where the ancients preferred o\oi^ or oKur}.
Besides, the open syllables, in this word, were supported in their
quantity by the digamma, okofri, — T. 'Tt IXvog xsxoikv[jb(jtjsm,
11., (p, 318.
4. Short syllables, terminating a word, are so used at the
end of the fourth foot : To^ya; ^Koffv^co'Trig Iffrz^pdvuTo^ II., X,
SQy ^ocS'Tri 'fforvicc "H^>7, H., o", o57, according to the Venetian
MS., ^ovv rjviv iv^viiAnuTTov^ II., ;c, 'ijy^, Od., y, '^82, — also
in other parts of the verse : ^o^jcvg av, II., (3, 862, -rolXoi
"kiaffo^jiAvut II., %■, 91» "^oXkoc Xiaaoi/jiVYji II., g, 35^, Tvxva pcif-
yaXspjv, Od., g", 198, 'ttoWo, pvardZ^SfTKiv, II., a/, 7*55, Hfjloifov,
'ff0v ekdi7v, II., V, 17^» where, however, as in similar examples,
Tgiv y should be written.*
§ CXLXIX.
OF SYNIZESIS IN HOMER.
1, As in the above cited instances both arsis and thesis
were deficient in a time (xgovog, morajt so, on the other hand,
there is sometimes a redundance in the one or the other ; and
hence, to preserve the measure of the verse, two syllables
must be set together (^rrvviZpcvovfft, <ruv/(^?j<r;j>) or pronounced
together {awzKipoovovvrui, (Tvv&K(pMV7i(Tig).f
a. The arsis in two syllables of two or three times.
b. The thesis in two syllables, or in three of three or four
times, both cases having a short vowel followed by
another short, a long, or a diphthong.
2. Synizesis is most frequent in the case of g, thus.
* The passage, Hes., A, 54, aurag 'jip/xX^a yi bo^xjesou) ' Afifir^huviy
quoted by Spitzner, p. 82, is corrupt. Several MSS. have Xaoaaow, the
most leave out ys. The verse had, like many of the ancient epos, a
double reading :
Aurckg rj 'lp<xX^a bo^yGGoio ^ Afitpirgvuvi, and
Atirag 71 "l<pix\ov Xaodffotf) ' Af/jipir^mvi.
f Comp. Eustathius ad II., p. II, I. 25.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 281
a. With a, ga, ea, sa/, ga? : ^gosi^sa, II., y, 27, 450, A/o-
(O/^^ga, ib., ^, 3()5, g, 881, ffrrjOiu, ib., X, 282, v-^z^z^zoc,
Od., ^, 757, o-a;£ga, II., S, 113, |3g\g^, ib., 0, 444, v^,
Od., /, 283, pg^, II., (jj, 381, at the end of the Hne, and
pia hikzvGiG^ai, ib., j', 144, y, 263, avh^6[jbscx, K^sa, Od.,
/, 347, and, in the middle of the word, (Trsarog, ib., <p,
178, £«, II., g, 256, in r^g/V joo' ouk la UocKkug 'AOrjvrj, —
yvtuascii, ib., j8, 367, ei'Ty^sa/, k'Xit ourot 'in h^jv Tugdivog
'ifrffgciii Od'j ^» ^^> ^nd Kiktocif ib., ^, 812, 'TrsXiKsag, II.,
•i//, 114, afl-ma?, Od., X, 110, TroXsa?, ■ II., cs, 559. So
^^ga?, vfj^sag, a(pkag., and even A/Vgos?, ib., J', 541, irg^^-
■rga?, Od.j^ii', 90. _ _
b. With 0, go, go?, gov, go/, eo/?, go/r : g^gygo, II., ^, 142, i<r;;^go
Kkav^lhoio, Od., 6;, 323, n^Xgo? u/oj, II., a, 489, M;;^/-
ffTgo? y/oj, ib., (3, 566, a(p^zov, ib., X, 282, ri^i^^zov^ Od.»
«, 201s e<po^eof, ib., %, 456, ^rXgovsj ;s£ ^vyjsrrj^ig, ib., <r,
2-1.7, asXTTgovrg?, IL, ?7, 310, v^lv [Jbh ^go; 5o?gv, ib., a,
18 ( and so frequently with the Attic poets), msogyviotf
Od., X, 312, ^so7(Ttv, ib., f, 251, y^vaioig, IL, S, S,
oUiotTO, ib., ^, 18.
c. With (W in e&i, e&i) em, g^yjW/. siug, zur, zcor : as, YlrikTiiuhzea
A%/X^o?, II., a, 1, kyKukoiLriTiu, ib., €, 205, ^ ri ^aXoc
X;fg<y, ib., /, 197» 6O8, (rrrihcov, ib., «, 95, ^rXg^yf g-r/
o'ivo'Tra Tovrovi Od., a, 183, ffrs(i>(JbiP, II., X, 348, (pOgctf^gv,
Od., T, 383, eiXitufftv, II., (3, 294, aa7S(jb(picog, Od., ^,
41 9,^^59, mrTiuT, II., <p, 503, TshJaiTh Od., r, 331,
[JbZ[JUVi(A)TO, II. , -^/J S6I.
3. Synizesis is found in the case of
A. ?j g^' ccvdsi^' ^ gyiw fl-gj Ilo -v^, 724, az&Xzvav, where the
Venetian ms. has a&}^, II., u, 7^4.
I. 'Ig^gy<royo-*, Od. f, 94 (Spitzner, p. 187* t^svffova), t^o-
Ta^otdz 'TTokihg^ II. jS, 811, (p, 567, 'i(^ciGi ToX/a?, Od. 9^,
560, to which Alyv-TrTiocg, II. /, 382, AtyvTrrtri, Od. $,
229, AJyvTTirig, ib. 127, 'Wia/a^ 01. (3, 537 T^^e
Heyne ad loc), may be added. But most Mss. have
instead of TroKiog, "^rSXtjog, Heyne prefers ToXgoj, Barnes
282 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
ToXlo;?; although the harsh synizesis in voXTog is suf-
ficiently supported by similar examples.
O. ' AkXosiUoc (pcciviffzsro, Od, V, 194i, oyloov [Jboi, ib. i, 287-
T. Aci^§voiffh ib. <r^l73, imitated by Apoll. Rhod. 3,
805, and HXzKr^vcjvog, Hes. A. 3.
4. Nor are single examples wanting, in which a long
vowel or diphthong, with the vowels following, is treated as
one long syllable. The examples are, 'EvvccXico, II. j^, l66,
P, 259, ^J?'/i9/o, ib. (B, 415, ^jj/W, l'/]'i'oig, also ^icc, Od. s, 266,
/, 212 (where Bekker reads ^a), (SsSA;?^/, ovh' ccXiov, 11. X, 380,
which may be read ^s^Xsa/, as instead of ^ovXricci, Hes. E,
647, the two best MSS. of Hesiod give (iovXsui* — Tlie
abbreviation of I'Trh^ in ilriXrjffavr h-Trh^ (Lokct^ II. a, 156, &c.
cannot be referred to this head, since the ancients rightly read
£TS/ Yi, But included_under this head are T^^uog aKk\ Od. ^,
303, with ovK k^zrriv oVog iffffi, B., v, 275, and, from the Har-
leian MS., rolog 'ioc h r/rokz^oj, Od., |, 222, t iiiixaiov ovh\ ib., y,
379, — of which, however, a more exact account is given in
the section on the abbreviation of long vowels and diphthongs, §.
5. Finally, short or long is combined with long as one
arsis or thesis, when they follow one another in two separate
words, in the case of e^si, tJ, i], l^, (/j^i, and of terminations in
7^, co: e. g. STTs/ ovh\ IL, v, 777? e^s/ ov, ib., a, 114, ?j oh%
cckig, II., g, 349, ^. 450, h ouz hori&zv, ib., /, 537, n ehojcsv, ib.,
£>466, 7} ob ^i(J^i>ri, ib., 0, 18, ^ zi'TTiiiiZvai^ Od., ^, 682, og ^^ a-
(pviioTUTog, II., y, 220, aXX' ors ^^ oyhoov, Od., ^, 26 1, s/ '^h
'h^ ' Avrii^axpio, II., X, 1^8. So ^;) ^' o6V(wg — zT^itttz voco, ib.,
a, 131, according to Bekker, p. 134, should be Avritten ^^
^71 ovrug, like (Jj^ ^^ TcivToig — S'T/sX-rso, ib., 545, and e, 684,
;«, 447. — '^i l^n olXkoi, Od., ^, 165, J^lXw^ivri, rii ya^og, ib.,
* The Parisian, n. 2771, and the Vienna, n. 292. The passage should
be read
Eur ay Iv efiTo^iriv rgs-^/Jjg aiCif^ovcx, Sy/iov,
Aii^u Bri, X. r. X.
f Spitzner m< supra, p. 188.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 283
05, 226, n^yXs/^??, 'idsk' 2^i^&[Mvcci, II., a, 277> according to
Aristarchus, since '^sXai is not Homeric. 'Aff^sffrcu ovh' vlov,
B., I', 89, and so vhl Ij/jm ukvijjOooj, ib., c, 458, where vhl l[jJ
is printed. By this extension of synizesis some seek to ac-
count for the hcense in acrrs^i othj^ivco, II., g, .5, %a7^s ^s rc^
o§vt0i 0^v(T&vg, ib., «, 277? instead of a,(jr&§\ opvi&\
Obs In the last case, the combination of two short syllables [dcfrsp o-
'TTu^ivui, &c.) would be measured as one short, a licence, for which
Eustatl)ius (utsup.,p. 12, /. 23,) knew of examples in the more
recent poets alone; as Solades, aduv (j^ikr^iv TL7\ktaha (~ " '' ) bi^ihv
xccr ufJiOV, and Praxilla, dXXa nhv {""'") ov-Tron %/ji,ov m gTriham
iViikv. He follows, therefore, in /is/a 3s (S(piag d'Toe(priXsii, II., e, 567,
the correct reading Bs c<fag. Comp. § cciv, 10.
§ CL.
OF HIATUS.
1 . Hiatus occurs, when of two concurring- words the former
ends \vith a vowel and the latter begins with one, without the
verse permitting the first to be elided : 'TcXdyy^d'/i, £'^£^' — 'Trdkv
akyzDi, ov Kotra, ^u[jj6v — vyj'jriot, oil Kurd.
2. The hiatus does no injury to epic verse, when the first
vowel is a long or a diphthong. This is then used as a short:
g/Vs ?cui '^i^lv — oIkoi 'iffccv — 'iayjxToi ccphgSJi/ — oi hi 'byj dXKoi —
d&^OOl TjffUV.
3. But this short, like other short syllables, is long in the
arsis: dvri^zou 'Ohvayji — ol ^\v hvao^Mvov 'T-rs^/ofoj.
4. Short syllables of this description too, like the others
treated of above, are sometimes found in the thesis, — thus in
the first and second feet: h')Qii <y? on, II., ^, 209, n Ai'a?, n
'BojW/Svsy?, a, 145, rj sy, ^g Kcc-Kooq^ |3, 253, and in the Odyssee,
Tto'v^n 'Ijccc^ioio, a, 329, \ 840, vu^Jboi 'iv&cx, kcc) lv6a, Od., (p,
400, &c.
5. In the third foot this hiatus occurs in the case of ^',
which, as the word of separation, concentrates the tone in
^4 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
itself, and it thus strengthened, n vvv '^rjOOvovr tj varz^ov avrtg
iovra, II., a, 27, xrzivrig yjs 16X&> rj aiJtj^ulov, Od., a, 296. Once
in the case of Kut: zaXku rs ffriX^cov kcu g/ja-ac/, II., y, 392,
where, however, the digamma stood at the beginning of g/jooao'/
(in "YjtTO^cc H§tcc[jtjih)^Vy xcci zl (JudXa, Kccgrs^og lariVj ib., v, SI 6,
another reading gives zl zcu, and in 9ra^ ^' avr^g Xd^irzg kou
"l[MZgog, Hes., ^, 64, Wolf writes, without notice, Xugtrzg rz
zai). Finally, we have og kzv TrikziLayjo au vizi\ Od., t, 438,
where perhaps c^ y' vtzi stood.
6. It is more common in the fourth thesis : ov kzv \yu ^Yicotg
ay&yco n aXkoc ' KyjiiuVy 11., (3, 231, ru \jjyi [hoi Turz^ug Tod'
oiLoiri zvko ri[jb^, ib., ^, 410. Consult on the place of this
hiatus in the thesis, Spitzner, p. 107, ^C' In the case of
ai it is common only where this is separated by punctuation
from the following word, and thus supported against hiatus :
^jjO/a/, aXKoiffiv hzj Od.j |, 41, xzTadai, aXk' Z'jrd^vvov, II., g,
685. (RJ
§ CLI.
OF THE HIATUS OF SHORT VOWELS.
1 . Besides the hiatus of long vowels, that of short vowels
occurs to an equal extent, sometimes in the arsis, as a^o go
KuQi^aKzv vlov, II., 343, comp. f, 163., ov^z ovg 'Traihccg 'iuffxz,
ib., jS, 832, Xzvg (T<p&ag riffcciTo (xzryjffiog, Od., v, 213, where,
after Barnes, it has been altered to ff<pz7ag ricuid'. The place
of this hiatus is also common in the thesis as well m feminine
as in dactylic caesuras.
2. If the short vowel be of such a description, that it does
not permit elision, its hiatus has nothing offensive, e. g. if it
be iota of the dat. sing, third decl. or v. ^ Aya(JtjZ(/jVovi ovXov,
II., (3, 6, ka'TTihi z'yx§i(jtj(p0ztg, ib., ?j, 272, zyx/i 'I^o(jbzv}jog, ib.,
|M;, 117} ^(JjdTi "Ai'So?, ib., ^, 422, '^ruilt d^j^wzv, ib., -r, .522,
'Traih) o'TTaffffZP, §, 196, dvh§t zrui^iffffui, cu, 335, ovlzvt zIkoov,
Od., X, 515, 'X'^rz^iovi oiyyz'kog, ib., jO/, 374, clorv, dzX'Trrz-
ovrzg, II., ri, 310, "Trdy/p, ZTirzi, Od., v, 133, 'Tr^o^w, h-TTZi, ib..
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 285
3. Nor Is the hiatus oflfensive,
a. When the two words are divided by punctuation, by
which crasis and eHsion are prevented : /cdd-j^ffo, lyijco o
I'TTi'TrstO&o fjbvd&i, II., a, 565, Kad^ffro, l'7rt'yva(Jtj-^cc(Tcc, ib.,
569j Gvyoyji)KOTi' avrag vts^Obv, ib., (i, 218, dXk' oiva,
il (jjii/jovdg ys, ib., /, 247, 'TroviMi/jZ&oc' a)hi itov d(jij[jji, ib.,
«, JOj 'TTs^ihiha, ovhi fjuoi riro^, ib., 93, ohiv m (/jiyd^oiffi
Kcc&iiaro, i^yj szaffra), ib., X, jG.
b. In the feminine caesura of the third foot, since by this
the verse is divided into two halves, and thus a closer
combination of the words, which apostrophe would
produce, is hindered : kyyjoCkov r', ' Kvr^oovtt, /^s, II., (3,
697? "^^^ ^'^ M h/ivovro m (jijiydgoifft 'yzvidX'/i, ib., £, ^0,
xai xBv hyj 'TTaKoci '/}(T0a Wi^regog, ib., 898, xsivfj ^s r^v(poi-
Xg/a a^' eWero, ib., 7, 37^, 01 h' cc(i,<p' ' Kr^ziuva doXkkg,
ib., -v^/, 233, ov yaf era; ^i,vffav oaaz vito, ib., cy, 607.
So ib., \ 412, £, 343, 388, 424, n, 32, 63, /, 57, 426,
K, ^55, X, 256, &c.*
4. All these limits, however, are frequently transgressed
on every side, by the hiatus of short vowels; and the question
arises, how is it then to be treated ? Were the hiatus
universaly we might at once resolve to recognise it as a
peculiarity of epic verse, and so let the matter restj but it is
as often prevented or removed by apostrophe. Since, then,
so arbitrary a license is not found out of Homeric verse, or
found only under great limitations, means have been thought
of, either to banish it entirely, or at least to reduce it to
certain bounds. The most efficacious mode of so doing
appears to be the recognition of the J^olic digamma, as it is
generally named. It has been supposed, that the words
beginning with a vowel, before which the hiatus of a short
vowel is now found, had originally, in the epic language, this
labial sound, and consequently that no hiatus took place when,
e. g. aTo so, "houz oi, rov le cLvct\ concurred as k%o fzo, ^ouik foi,
rw ^s fdvoct,. Since this matter, both in itself and in its
application, is subject to great difficulties, the history of the
Comp. Heyne Excurs. ad II,, o, p. 135, 6, Spitzner, p. 142, &c.
286 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
digamma, already touched upon at § xix, must be now
further developed, and exhibited in its relation to the poems
of Homer.
§ CLII.
OF GUTTURALS AND LABIALS IN THE OLD LANGUAGE,
AND THEIR CHANGES, GENERALLY CONSIDERED.
1. Tliat language, out of which the Greek, the various
branches of Teutonic, and the Latin arose, had, both in the
beginning of words, and between vowels in their internal
structure, many consonants, which afterwards were partly lost
altog'ether, and partly weakened into aspirate or vowel sounds.
It has been already observed, that a portion of the diphthongs
proceeded from this attenuation or rejection. ('')
2. The sounds which we call labial (t, |3, v, ^, f,) and
guttural (;£, y, %, ch, q, qu,) were most frequent.
3. The attenuation of the gutturals displays itself in quoi,
HOI, ol, QUAM, HAN, av, QUA, a, QUALIS, CiKl in aXlKOC,
yfkix,og, aqua, ache, as sahache, Germ., chapar, Hebr.,
jecur, i]'7rap, kivin or quin, Caucasus, vinum, Germ, tvein,
ohog. And here too the transition from guttural to labial is
visible. Thus, the old language had both in QVoi ; '^'^ when
the sound was softened, out fell the guttural, Voi, as foi
remained in iEolic ; or the guttural Q was weakened into
the aspirate, hoi, like chapar, n'^cc^. Otherwise the labial
was dropped, QVOi, qoi, coi, cui.
4. But in labial sounds, at the beginning or in the middle
of words, before vowels and even consonants, the ancient
tongue was still more rich. The liveliest of labial sounds is
heard in the Latin F, which, by its figure and its place in the
alphabet, answers to the Greek digamma, — as is attested
also by the primitive pronunciation of the digamma, before it
was softened into the milder sound of W: (pdivcii, fari, (pdc-
zsXkog, fa-sciculus, <p^yog, fagus, (pjjjoo;;, fama, <prip, fera, (pXs^,
fleo, (pvyri, fuga, (pvKog, fucus, (pvco, fuo, whence fui, (pvKkov,
folium, (p^arri^, frater, (p^vyoo, frigo, (p^O-yciva, fru-tices, (pco^,
fur.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 287
5. This strong- sound was attenuated,
a. In Latin chiefly hefore e and i; thus Festa^ fesft's,
Felttty jinum, became Vesta, vest is, Welia, vinum;
into b in the otherwise very ancient hru(jes, Belena,
Priscian, p. 147, <poCkonvcc, balcena; into h, herba,
hircus, hordeum, hariolus from (pz^^oo, jircus, fordeumy
fariolus (Terentianus, p. 2250, Velius Longus, p. 2250,
Gomp. Bekker, ut supra, p. 140J; and in Spanish,
Jiijo, hermoso, from Jilms, fermoso ; and in German,
Horst from JForst; in French, hors from for s.
h. In Greek it passed frequently into (p or (3; thus (ppdr^oc
for f^arga, the form in the inscription brought from EHs
by Sir W. Gell, (pgccZof, (p^arroj, (p^rjv, (pgict^, <poi% (frigus),
(pguyM (fructus), (pguyavou (Lat. frutex) ; (^^^rcog, (^ou'hcc-
fjuuvTog,* and other similar words in JEoMc: /3o£^«y
(Lat. fremo). So ^I^/j (the goddess,) was BToig with
the Lacedaemonians : ayak^jjo, B/^;^o?, Pans. Lacon., 19.
6. It disappeared altogether, at least in the majority of
dialects, from the words in which the iEolians substituted
|3, as p^r^y^, 'Pa^cc^ooavro?, pcchvog (Mo\. (B^cchvog'), paOociJjcy'^,
pohov ( J^ol. /3^o^ov)j poid, polZpgi po'TroKov, poy^dico, pi^cc, piov, and
from some others, as piv, priyvv^jji (frango, comp. fractus,
pccKTog), prjZtg (f§W? in Alcseus, according to the authority of
Trypho)> PHP, moreover, as the root of p^^oj {pny-ffai),
answers to fre(/-i, and was originally FPHP. So there was
originally fuco (whence fa7'i), thus f-/jv, frjg, f^, attenuated
(pyjvi <prjg> <Pn, Macedon. ^^v, p?jg, |3^, according to Heraclides
in Eustath. ad Odyss., p, 1654, /. I7, and with the sound
entirely rejected? i^v, ng, n, ^sfrigere passed into rigere.
f Priscian, p. 547, says this happened quotis ab /3 incipit dictio, Johan.
Grammat. in Hort. Adon., p. 236, allows it to appear Wi rivuv Xs^suv
which Apollon. Dyscol. defines more closely, de Synt., 435, B, where he
informs us, that this jS appeared before ^, when r, 8, ^ etood in the next
syllable, whence we do not find (3^su for ^su, oudl ciXXo ri roiouruv. Eus-
tathius, p. 222, 1. 4, adds to r, d, ^ also x, of which Johannes Grammat.,
ut supra, p. 236, gives /S^ax?) for gax>j as an instance. Comp. /3gaxog,
jS^dxta, in Mattaire, p. 220.
288 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
7. As QVOi, QVALis display a guttural and a labial sound
in combination, so by the comparison of (pXS,v and ^Xav, <p^^
and ^^^, tpXi^o) and '^'kiQ>&)^ (pXioi and ^Xtcc (Etym. Mag"., v.
(^Kiujcc^co and (pXtcc), we discover the admission of a labial
before a T sound in the primitive forms. These words were
originally f^kav, f^rio (the Etym. M. admits <p0y]^ as well as ,
^%, P' '^'^ 1 , /. 1 3), fdXi^&» P&Km (as ^£0?, 'ilhtaev were probably
fhiog, efhutrevy the digamma remaining in vereor), so that
by the rejection of one or the other letter, they became '^'kav,
f\av> (pXav; ^^^, /--z]^ {comp. fera), (p^^, which (p^^, according
to Varro (De Ling. Lat., B. 5, p. 4<5), was by the lonians
still further softened into BHP. So <p0iacig lost its 0 in
fiaag, which Hesychius has retained in y/ca?* (pdu^ocg. So
also we may explain the iEolic forms |3gX^/Vs?> ^sX(po( (BiXsocg
(Etym. M.i under (oXri^), together with ^sXipJVs? AsX^o/
^eXsa^y by supposing original forms (ihX(p7vzg, BlsX(poi /3^g-
Xm§^ — /3§ having stood as a middle sound between (pd and
Tr as it still remains in jS^aXX^y) (iliXv^og, and the cognate
words.
Obs — The German Zwo, i. e. dewo, has a similar double sound with 5
interposed. In Greek the g first fell out, and then dfo passed into
bvo. So the Lat. pron. is, compared with Germ, dies-er, rig, and
the ^ol. gen. r/o, sliows that the primitive form was frig, which,
by the rejection of t, f^ or rr^ passed into the various shapes of rig,
is, dies-er. Compare the English pronoun this.
8. It has been already stated (§ xix), that, in the middle
of words, the digamma commonly passed into v. In the
beginning of a word also the name of Velia displays an u
thus derived. At first, when founded by Phocaeans from
Ionia, the city was named TsXjj (Strabo, p. 387> 1. 4. Comp.
for what follows Herod. I, c. lC7i Stephanus de Urbb.,
under BEAEA, Cic. de nat. deor. Ill, c. 22, PHn. hist. nat.
Ill, c. 5, Heyne ad Hom., vol. VII, p. 709), (TEAEA,
iEol. TEAIA from 'iXog, fiXog, ace. to Dionys. Halic. Ar-
cheeol. I, 20), either because the labial f was already much
softened, as in avojg, avm, or because their alphabet wanted
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 289
the vau(K) (or digamma). Herodotus still calls it 'TiX-^ (not
'TsX;?), but posterior to his time, this was changed into BsAsa,
or even "EXsa, as it was in Strabo's day. Compare with
these varieties, FsXsa, 'YsAsa, BsXsa, "EXsa, the series of its
Latin appellations, Felia, Velia, Helia, Elea ; and take the
whole as a convincing proof of the mutability and final
extinction of a labial sound, once distinguished for a plenitude
of life and vigour.
9. Lastly, let the student compare vicus with o'tzog, vinum
with olvog, ^(xXkoj with IocXIm, ^cc/c-xfig with "luK^^og, — these
will make it evident that digamma and other labials may
occasionally be transformed into 0 or 1. The apparent change
of the digamma, in Greek, into simple gamma, arose ge-
nerally from a mistake of the Grammarians, who wrote the
one for the other. Thus, in the Lexicon of Hesychius, we
find yicig, yo'^yj', 'ysKkai, and many more, for the genuine
Fsa^, F/c^yv, FsXkoit, &c., in Latin ver, vis, vellere^ &c. ;
although, in some words, the transformation of digamma
into yamma might really take place, as the comparison of
ya^sc^a/ {fa^ia&(x,i) with gaudere^ gavisus evinces.
The genuine form of the digamma or van is preserved in
the Latin and Etrurian alphabets, in several of the oldest
Greek inscriptions, in the coins of Elis with the legend FAA
or FAAEION, &c. On the coins of Capua, and the He-
raclean tables, it has assumed a shape, in which the cross-
lines of f are removed to the extremities of the joining line,
jF. This shape was gradually converted into the mark of
number for six like s", and, in modern writing, this s" has
been substituted for it.
10. The original force of the labial sound in the ancient
'digamma, and its attenuation in (p, /3, or extinction in 0, /, or
the aspirate, having been explained, we must now, for the
better grounding of that which follows, collect from inscrip-
;:ions, coins, and the hints which old writers supply, a catalogue
bf those words, that retained the letter under different forms,
and in some dialects, while they dropped it in the more
•onmion branches of the Greek tongue.
290 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATlOT«f.
§ CLTII.
CATALOGUE OF THE WORDS WHICH BEGIN WITH DIGAMMA
OR THE SOUNDS DERIVED FROM IT.
1. Td^sgyog, 6^ov[Mffdct)r6g. Ad/ccoveg. Hesych. Schow.
Read ov (/jtadarog. It is cli^yog with double digamma
fdfz^yog, from 'i^yov, Lac. Fi^yov. See under 'i^yov.
2. Bdytov, [Jbiyci, Hesych. That is fdyiov (Jlyiov) in the
sense of extraordinary ^ greats hke Lat. sacer, separated^
great (va. auri sacra fames), which seems radically
allied to the Greek word FAF, SAG, SAC-er.
3. Bayoj, KXd(T[jj(x, agrov^ [J^d^^g, kou (oaaiXsug zou (rrgoiTicuri^g
(prob. (TT^oiT'/iyog). Adzuvig. It is dyog {^fd.yog) from
tiyvv[Li, morsel of bread, and dyog {fciyog) from riyCia&ai,
a leader. Thus fdyvviu^ faym&uA^ and softened |3a-
yvvi/jf, ^ocysiffdai, with the Lacedeemonians.
4. Toibi&>, %a^aj Hesych., is dhck; formed like %^£«y, used
together with, or instead of fahuf, as, in the same way,
ydhfrdai, jj^sc^a/, — ydlovroci, sv(p§ciivovrai, — ycchstv, yjt^i-
Esff^cci ( Comp, gaudere), — yda&av^ rihovdv, i. e. fa^ia(^ai,
fd^iovTKi, fa^ziv, fdaaav^ — then with the sound softened
from /\, ^<£ho\JMi^ dyot'Troo, ib., and /3a^y, that is d})v icith the
Eleans. Comp. Pearson ad Hesych. in voce ^dl'/jXoi.
5. ^cctvri, vQ,^ig, Hes., is from uhog, thus aiV?j (^faivri).
6. Tccmrcci, dvvzi, Hes., i. e. aivvTai, faivvrai^ and should
properly be so written.
7. FAAEION, i e. 'HXs/i-jv, and the abbreviation FA
upon coins * (which were formerly ascribed to the city
Faleria, instead of the province EUs\ supported and
explained by FAAEI0I2 in the Elean inscription
already given.
8. ^aXiKiuTTjg, avv'i^'/j^og, Kpi^T&g, Hes., i. e. rfkiKicur'/jg {fa-
"KiKi^rrig).
9. Td[Jb[j(j0^ot, dfjbzroxoi, IffrzoyjiLzvoi, Hes., is u[jj(Jbo§oi (/-af/j-
* Mionnet Description de medailles antiques, V. I, p. 98.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 291
jB/O^o/), i. e. dviv (JjOigug, kX^^ov, ovtsg. Suidas ydiL^o^og
(i e. fa,iJjfo^og\ kijAroxpg-
10. Fctval, favT}^, for aVa|, aV;;^, ^olic ace. to Dionys.
Halic. (Archseol. I, p. 16, Reiske. and Lascaris' Gr.
Gr., 3, B, p. 379, ed. Bresl., 1547) ; favul also from
Alcman in Apollon. Alex, (yrz^) avrmv(/j.^ p. 365, Bek-
ker). The MS. has there y ccm^.
11. EAEinN, i.e. ' A^icov (fcc^iooi), upon the coins of
Axus in Crete (Mionnet, vol. 2, p. 9.^^), and FAP-
NUN, a name upon an Orchomenian inscription
(Walpole Memoirs rel. to Turkey, p. 469, n. 2, Clarke
Trav., vol. II, part II., p. 153).(RJ
12. VccTVikuv^ hfjjikiiv^ Hes., is a^jjikuv {fa^i\€iv), 1: for [i,^
as in itir S[Jbou, Hort. Adon., p. 244, and -TnU^xoftjCit.
13. ^Ivmii, huvBtv, aioXiKov, "ttXzovdi.gijju rov |3, Etym. M.,
under aXi^^vvm, thus softened from fhvvco. Of this
description are the words which otherwise still com-
mence with j3^, (p&.
14. V^o'vicriazv^ i-^6(p)^(rsv, Hes., is hovTTfjffiv (^fhov'TT^ffsv') :
unless here 7 before ^ adhered in the same way as y^
before 0 in x^ikfv, %^g?, &c. Immediately below yi^ovrov,
-^ocpov, is rightly restored yhovTrov.
15. Fga^, lag-, Hes., is Fea^, f^^, |S%, Lat. ver. Or did,
here also, together ^vith fyj^^ ver, the form yza^ stand,
perhaps radically connected with the Germ. Jahr (Eng,
year), the returning time.
16. Yikv for Uiv from Alcseus in Apoll. Alex., p. 358,
B, in the verse 'Tio-rs ^zojv (jbrjlW ' OXvf/j'ricov Avaai ung
fk&zv. Add to this fol for oFfrom Sappho, ib., SQQ, A.('''
Hence also fzo, fk. Comp. fiv below.
17* ^si/iocg, (/jKk^ccv — ^ZKug, pocz^ohv (i. e. S/cdg, fiKdg\
Hesych., ib., (ouzuadnijv, zur okiyov 'Tr^o^ug. — ^iipccxsg,
18. 3bikocti, eiKOffi, Auzcovsg, Hes. The same word a])pears
on the Herac. Tab., which also exhibit LEH, EEHH-
KONTA, i. e. s^, i^riKOvra ; and on an Orchomenian
inscription (Marsh Hor. Pelasg., I, p. J3,) FIKATI,
as vig-inti.(^)
19. Fg/^ava for iipdm, as iEolic in Priscian, p. 546.
292 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
20. TsKocOoi, ixoma, Hes., is probably to be read yexajot,
that is /-excijoi, ifcovaa.
21. FEAATIH, the name of Elatea, in an Orchomenian
inscription (Walpole, ut sup., p. 469, n. 3), and the
name of the inhabitants FEAATIHT i. e. ikarijjtj for
iKccrifji from 'EXar;sy?. ^^^
22. VzT^zvri, 'EXsv;?, Dionys. Hahcar., Lascaris, and Pri-
scian, ut sup., Servius ad Virgil, p. 512, Hence, with
the oldest Latins, Belena.
23. ViKkcti, rlXm, Hes., is from fiXkca, Lat. vello.
9,4i. TsXki%oif, (rvvu'krj()OCi, Hes., is zl'hkco, slXi^co, Mo\. fsXki^a.
Comp. stXiM and siXvcj, fzlkpoo, fikpoo, hXvu, with voho,
i.e. FOLEFO, FOLFO, voho and mlutus. Add ys-
XiKTi, 'iyJi, ib. — Y'lKog for 'iXog in Dionys. Halic. (Archeeol.,
I, 20). See before, § CLii, 8, under 'TjX;?.
25. Vikovrq^ov, sXvT^ov, Hes., with digamma and ov for v
■ (as siXrjXov^cc), from sX-m, kXvoj, siXvu, hence, an en^vrap-
ping, an inclosure, supported by vel-um, vel-are.
26. Te[/jpijOcroc, I^dria, Hes., is zi^ara, 'iybi/jKra, (fiiJjfJbccTcc),
Bavarian hemmeten, and from the same root, ib., f/iar^a,
aroXri — Yiariu, 'ivhvaic, of the same family with vestis.
Germ, iveste, Eiig. vest.
27- TiVTO, sXaQsv, a/iXuQsv, Hes. Suid. Comp. ymov,
KOtt^ioi, Kut XccQ zcct zccOi^s, Hes. It is sl'Xeo with p
instead of X (like riXOs, rjph), thus g/ko, tEoI. hvso, fkvvzo,
/-svvov, or rather fivvzv.
28. TivTOi (prob. ysvrsa), k^zoc, axXdyyi/cx., Hes. Add ykv-
re§, 71 JcoiXioc, Hes., i.e. fivreg, Lat. iwnfer 3,ncient\y Jentcr.
29. Tsrig (prob. yzXrig), IX'Trig, Hes., is IX'Ttig, fiXicig, with
r instead of -r (as, on the other hand, GTTuXiig, Tri'Tr^ccTrrat,
for (TTaXzig, Tzr^wirrui, Horti u4.don. j)' 244, b). Hence
also fkX'Zco, fiX'TTi^oi), fzX'Kco^ri.
30. FEHOS, i.e. f'litog, eTog, in the Elean inscription,
hence si'Trov, stTra/p, &c., had the digamma,
31. FEPrON, i.e. F&^yov, spyov, in the same inscription.
It is written FAPFON. Comp. fdh^yog above, and
the Germ, werk, Eng. ivork.
32. FETA2, i. e. firag, 'irrjg, in the same inscription, ally.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 293
relation, as Teirovsg jj^g era/, 0{lyss,2 , l6, of the same
root with the Germ. Vet-ter, cousin.
33. Bspp;»jc, '^pa'PTzr/jg, and |3spps;y, l^ccTnTevziv, Hes., from
gppg;v (f'eppeiv), fspp'/jg, wlience also the Lat. name V^en^es.
34. LET02, LETE02, upon the Heracl. Tab., FETEA
in the Elean inscription, FETIA in the Orchomenian,
i. e. sVo?, 'irzog, sVsa, sr^a, all of them with the dig-amma.
Add, in Hesychius, yWog, hiavrog, — yirogi, 'irn, Lacon.
gVo^, /^groo, for 'irog. Comp. the Lat. vetus, vetustus,
full of years, old. Also yivvov, annosum, from hog {fivog\
the year, Koen. ad Greg, Cor., p. 273.
35. T'/j&icx, (prob. y^^ja), n^yj, Hes., is fri^ia, nka, ^%
3G. r/a, clv6yj, Hes., is i'a (A/a, whence violce).
3J. Fiv, ffoi (read ol), Hes., like s(jjii/y Ifjuoi, and fio, avrov,
are fio, fiv. Add A^c? /^a, /^o, of which Apoll. Dyscol.,
Tg^; ffyvr., p. 432, D, says, 6? Alokzig ybzra, rov f vXri^o-
GvKka^iiv (read rov f ir'kriooGoXKa.^ii,^ Kocra itaaav 'jtruGiv
3i(u yhog.
38. Yiitov, iiTTov, Hes., is fiTrov, elrovj as fllov (whence vtdi),
sl^ov.
39. Tig, lyAg Ku) laxdg (properly corrected Isyjjg), Hes.,
is pig, vis, as follows lower down under yi(s%vv, la^w.
40. Ts(ra.[jjii/cci, si^hui, Hes., is hcc[jjzvai (^fi(TU[/jevcci), from
A/Vpj/x/, i'fl-jjj'a;/, whence hcctri.
41. r/cyrjv (prob. yiayov), hov, Hes., is, with double digamma,
fifjfof, hence /o7?y in Homer, hov, and short in Attic, 'iffov.
42. F/^rr/oi, Ifry^dr'/], Hes. (properly corrected SfT^j^a^a), is gVr/a
(^fi(TTiu) like Festa, vesta.
43. F/o-r/a/, larou^yoi, Hes., so that it was fiffriai ; add yiarico,
•zaixroyjUi, future of hri^co (/-Kxri^cti), sisto.
44. TiTzoc, irza, Hes., so that it was /vrga, vitex.
45. B/rofXa, name of the town Oi'ryXo? in Laconia (Ptole-
msRus), now Vitulo (Morritt in Walp. Mem., p. 54),
so that it was originally firoukog, firukog, whence the
common dialect made Oirvkog, as mog from pivog, vlog
from fiog.
46. Vtirvv, hw (firvv)' *' Quamquam (1. quamque) 'iruv
Achaii dicunt, hunc (iiruv gens Mo\a." Terentian de
Syllabb., p. 1397, Putsch.
294 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
47. To7lut ol^a, and Toi^j^iai, l'7rt(Trcx.(/jOci, are /^o7loi and foihriiLL.
48. FOIKI AN, i. e. oIkikv {foiziccv\ in the Petilian inscrip-
tion : '"^ fviciocg for o/«/a? in a Bceotian inscription (see
Bibliothek der Alten. Lit., 5 St. zu Anf.). Comp.
viciis, and fdizog in Dionys. Halic, and Lascaris, ut
supra.
49. FOMA, i. e. 6^'^ (^fofijo,), in an inscription of Orchome-
nus. ^^)
50. V^rj^zig. "A-ral ^g ' AkKouog fgrj^ng ccvri pri^stg zI'ttzv cog
(priffi T^vpuv 6 fy§u[Jj[JL>ciTiK6g, Lascaris, ut supra. So
that it is FPHr, FPAF, Hke FREG, FRAG, in
Jre^i, fragilis, fracfMs.
To the above must be added the already mentioned class
of words with |3, originally /^, before ^ : (3^^r<y^, Priscian, p.
547. B^a^a//»avry?, Hort. Adon., p. 244, b, (S^a^;?, ib., 236.
^^/(^a, Apoll. Dysc, ut supra. Priscian, p. 548. Johannes
Gramm. in Hort. Adon., p. 244, b. B^ur^^, Hort. Adon.,
p. 245, b. B^ur^^e?, Apoll. Dysc, p. 436. Of the words
with digamma in the middle we shall speak hereafter.
Obs. — The catalogue could be considerably enlarged by a comparison
of the Greek, with the Latin and Teutonic tongues : e.^. a\ vah !
oX-og, Germ, voll, ^ng. full, vdu^, uSag (whence vdarog), Eng. tvater
(like ^vydrrj^, daughter), Germ, wasser, s/'x-w, Germ, weich-e, Eng.
weak, l^iM, say, from l^, ver-bum (root f-^F), icsv^a, vespera, oJvog,
vinum, ov|/, vox, &c.
§ CLIV.
OF THE DIGAMMA IN HOMER GENERALLY CONSIDERED.
1. From that which has been advanced it appears, that
the labial sound, universally, but especially in its most remark-
able form, the digamma, was retained in those words which
dropped it in the Attic and common dialects, not by the
-Cohans alone, but also by lonians, Cretans, and Doric tribes.
It has been traced likewise in the languages of other nations
I
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 295
besides the Greek ; but it was not the iEoHans who brought
the sound to Italy or Germany. The just conclusion is, that
this sound was a peculiarity of the old Grecian, and the
tongues related to it, and that its alphabetic character was
called j^oUc only because the ^Eolians continued to employ
it, as the Latins employed their F, in ivriti))(/, while with the
other Greeks, it served merely for a mark of number.
2. Next to general analogy, the foregoing conclusion is
supported by the testimony of ancient authors. Thus Dio-
nysius of Halicarnassus (Archseol. Rom., p. 16,*) treats of
the digamma as a letter belonging to the Ancient Greeks,
who prefixed it, he says, to most words beginning with a
vowel; and Trypho (Mus. Crit, No. 1, p. 34), affirms, that
the lonians and Dorians made use of it as well as the iEolic
tribes, t
3. The question as to its use in Homer must, therefore.
ocTotTwi/ a'l aoyoA octto (pwri'iVTMV iysvovro, Tr^v ou (SuWaZriV hi eni^siu} ysyga/A-
fjLBvrjv. TovTo d' tJv uff'ffs^ yd/Mfj^a hirroug raTc, 'xXayiatc, %. r. X.
-|- Tid&ri Xs^iuv, § 10, ut supra, n^ogridirai to hiyaij^fia rra^d n "ludt
%a} AioXsZai '/.ai Awj/sHff/ -/.ai Aaxwff/ -/.a! BoicuroTg, oiov avat, fdva^, 'EXsi/a
fiy'via, — and Lascaris also from Tiyplion, ut supra, p. 379, T^ufuv 6
T^a;xijMrr/.6g og xa; "Iwva; xai AuonTg xal Adxcuvag Kai 'Boiurovg auruj
yJriC&aA (priGiv. — Wolf (Liter. Analect, part 3, p. 162, for theyear 1818,^
communicates this remark of Tryphon, in order to ^^ reconcile himself
with the friends of the digamma," as something "for which they have
sought so long, an authentic ^xoo^ of the use of digamma by the lonians"
This " extract from the very respectable Grammarian" was alluded to in
the second edition of this grammar, of the same date, with a reference to
the Museum Criticum and to Lascaris, immediately after the passage
from Dionysius, which is evidently the principal authority on the subject
— ascribing the letter not to one tribe or another, but properly to the
ancient Greeks in general, under which appellation the lonians are of
course included. If we had no other evidence than Trypho' s, a conclu-
sion from the lonians to Homer would still be a wide spring — since Ionic
and Homeric are not identical.
396 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
first be stated, without reference to the condition in which his
poems have been transmitted to us, thus, —
Is it Hkely that the Homeric poetry, composed in an early
period of Greek history, should have possessed a sound be-
longing to that ancient epoch, and to the original constitution
of the Greek tongue ?
4. We may be inclined to answer this question in the
affirmative, although the sound, in the course of centuries,
disappeared from the Homeric poems, and was the more
certainly neglected in committing them to wiiting, inasmuch
as in Attica, where this process took place, the alphabetic
character of the digamma was out of use,
5. The silence of the more ancient Grammarians as to
Homer^s use of the digamma, does not make against this
opinion. They found their copies of the Poet destitute of
that character, and thought the less of restoring it to its
original rights, from perceiving it to be, in actual use, con-
fined to the iEolic dialect ; — they thus were led to suppose it
an tEoHc peculiarity, while they treated Homer as an Ionic
poet.
6. Still, of a sound that exerted so decided an influence
over the quantity and form, of words, some traces must have
remained in the Homeric poetry, which no lapse of time could
efface. And these it should be our next step to discover.
7. The force of the digamma, in the measurement of verse,
is compared by Priscian * to that of a consonant, — with the
example olo^zvog fz^^kvav iXiKoj'Tri^a,.
* Priscian, p. 5'15, 546, " Teste Astyage, qui diversls hoc ostendit
versibus." Hence this point is quite certain. So also Terentian de
Syllabis, p. 239, Coiisotkb prcehere vices et digammos effiei. When
Priscian adds, that the ^Eolians used it as a double consonant, as iu
NiCrosa 6s foZ 'raiboi,
he appears to speak without grounds; since in the verse quoted the length
of hi is imputable to the arsis in caesura, not to a double consonant.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 297
§ CLV.
DIGAMMAS WHICH HAVE MAINTAINED THEIR PLACE AT
THE BEGINNING OF WORDS IN THE POEMS OF HOMER.
1. In the list of digammated words we placed and explained
ymov and yivro, i. e. f^mov and Fivro, old forms of sKou and
sXsro. This yivro or fsvro is found in Homer's Iliad, ^, v. 43,
f, V. 25, 241, and twice in c, v. 476-7, where the attempts
to treat it as ysusro, or to get rid of the digamma, are equally-
vain. The old form maintains itself here, supported by the
laws of quantity, like an ancient corner-stone in the system of
the language, while fzvvzro^ fkvvovro, &c., which, according to
this analogy, must have stood in the primitive poetry, have
been lost by reason of the similar quantity and more familiar
form of iiXzro, ziXovro, &c.
2. Of the same nature are yhovT'/jGav and yhov'Tog, i. e. fhO-
'TT'/iaciv and fhovTroc, old forms of ^ov'Tryjaav (ibov'TTTjCiKv) and
lou'TTog. See Hom. II., A, 45, s, 672, n, 411, «, 329, A, 152,
(L, ^35, V, 154, ^, 88. Odyss., ^, 465, o, 112, 180.
3. On the same principle may be explained the word
cc(pccvlccm, Od., -r, 087. Instead of the (p it should be written,
with digamma, ccfavldiKi, that is the verb is compounded not
of ccTTo and ccv^dvcOf but of a privative and foivhavca,'^^^) the old
shape of avhavo).
§ CLVI.
OF THE DIGAMMA AT THE BEGINNING OF WORDS, WHICH
HAS DISAPPEARED FROM THE TEXT OF HOMER BUT IS
STILL VISIBLE IN ITS EFFECTS.
1. Where the digamma itself has vanished, the traces of its
original presence have remained. Nowhere is this so evident
as in the pronoun of the third person. Its ancient forms, as
was pointed out in the list of digammated words, were fio,
fko, piOsu, fo7, fk. That this pronunciation endured still at
298 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
the epoch of the epic dialect, is demonstrated first by the
negative ov, which is so placed before them, as if, not an
as|)irated vowel, but a consonant followed it : thus, i'Tn} ov
'i&iv Igt] yjozi&)v, II., a, 114, ov oi tTrura^ II., |3, 392. Comp.
II., s, 53, }, 410, Od., a, 262, Its/ ov i, II., ^, 214. Now,
had the pronunciation not been ov fkkv, ov foi^ ov fz, both
the pronunciation and afterwards the orthography must have
been ovy^ shv, ovy oi\ ov% i, like ovy oar/j, Od., y^, 412, ov-)q
Iff'TTiadriv, II., y, 239, and other similar collocations.
2. Another clear trace of a lost digamma, is the absence
of the paragogic v before this pronoun in ^aik oI, II., g, 4,
ojg zi ol avdi, II., (^, 281, t'^) o'i kz g, II., /, 155, and a number
of other passages, which must have been ^oukv ol, ziv ol, yJiv s,
and so on, had they not been pronounced }ioui foi, ok foi, zi
fi, and the like.
3. Hence there is,
a. A lengthening of the syllable not by arsis, but on ac-
count of the diqamma in 7arj(a, yJiv i x.vnq, II., %, 42,
rya^ shv, II., ;, 419, 686, &c.
b. No hiatus in ' Ar/jk^a,, 'io, II., ^, 239, o^to 'i&iv, II., (^,
62, ccvTi s, II., %, 172. Compare Od., ^, 211, II., s,
343, V, 163, V, 261, Od., g, 459, /, 398, 461, cp, 136,
II., [J., 205, V, 278, g, 96, 1^, 803, 0, 165, &c. &c.
The collocation "hi 01 alone, without elision, occurs in more
than a hundred instances.*
4. In opposition to this theory there are, in the case of g^gv,
go, g, six places, of which II., g, 56, 80, II., v, 402, 'z-^oakv
S0SV (pivjovra, and Od., 7], 217, iyJikivazv go, are to be corrected
by dropping the paragogic v. — Moreover, Od., <r. 111, y^i i
hnKccvomT I'TTiiGaiv (where the scansion would be zou A,) is
* Amid this multitude of examples there appears here and there one
opposed to our view of the subject, which Hermann ad Orph., p. 775,
has collected and examined. — In Od., /, 360, wg spar* ahrd^ o'l aurig lyi)
m^ov, a Breslau MS. has &!? 'if'- drag; — we should read, therefore, ug
(par- drd^. In Od., 0, 105, svd' hav 01 'xi'Tr'koi rrafi'Jor/.iXoi, the same MS.
has svdd 0/ 'iaaav tstXo/, which guides us to 'iv6a 0 'iffav tstXo/, the more
certainly that ovg xdfiiv odirri renders the foregoing &/ unnecessary.
I
OF HOMERIC VEllSIFICATIOX. 299
rightly written without I, in a MS. of Breslau, and the Cod.
Harleian. collated by Porson ; and II., ?, 162, rih ^s oi zccroc
^u[/jOv aoiarri (puivzro ^ovkri 'YXhlv zlg'Xhriy zv hrvvxaccv i uurrjv
is corrected by Hermann (ad Orph., p. 778?) into hrvvu/rccy
so that the nominative depends upon the idea of the resolution
which is expressed in n^z Vz ol — a^larri (paivzro ^ovXrj, she
resolved — to go — having adorned herself. — A seventh place :
'Ttzioyj^ri §' £0 avrov zv hrzai })iog ' Ay^iXkzvg, II., r, 384, could
easily be reduced to rule, by a change of form, 'ffzi^rj^'/i ^z zv,
but in fact, as will be shown below (§ CLViii, 6), it is merely
an apparent exception.
§ CLVIL
OF OTHER WORDS BESIDES fzo, p'zkv, &c., WHICH HAD, IN
HOMER, THE DIGAMMA IN THEIR BEGINNING.
1. By similar tests we may prove that many other words
had the digamma in Homeric versification, — especially such
as are known to have had it in the ancient form of the Greek
tongue,
a. When short vowels suffer no elision before them : as,
avrovg ^g zK&jpicc, II., cc, 4 (read fz'ku^ioc and compare
T'zvTo, n. 27 in the catalogue); ' Ar^zil'/jg rz aVaf, II., a,
7 (read fuvu^ and compare this word in the list), &c. ;
or are used long: [jbri (jav ccTroz^ffziz, II., (p, 329. Comp.
Wspprjg, n. 32, cat., avatzcug, a^jZ^ahkd loLyjtjv, &c.
h. When in composition also neither elision nor crasis
takes place: as, ^/as/Tj^st', zTiavhan, k'Ttozi'Ttz, dzgyog,
aoiyrjg, a,zzrjri, azXTT^g, a.Trroz'^rfig, ZKazpyog, ^zozilrjg, all of
which are compounded of words, which, according to our
former list, had the digamma in the old language.
€, When verbs, where it appears that theg should have
the temporal augment, take the sgllabic : as, gags, za^ccv,
II., n, 270, Od., y, 298, mXn, II., v, 408 ; or have the
digamma converted into v still remaining, as zvulzv, II.,
^, 340, f, C47, supported by falzco, pcthziv, fcc}iv, Pocggoc,
n. 4, in catalogue.
300 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
2. In this way it may be easily demonstrated, tliat the
most of those words which were pronounced with the (h-
gamma in the ancient tongue, retained the same pecuHarity in
the Homeric language. The non-elision of vowels before
them will alone be a sufficient test with reference to many
vocables. Thus with reference to several beginning with
a: dyvv^i, aivu[jjCit, and particularly to the words ava^ and
civdffffaj. See the Misc. Critica of Dawes, p. 141, who has
collected all the examples in Homer, and amended those
passages which seem to oppose this notion.
3. With reference to words that begin with s, it is neces-
sary to observe,
a. That the syllabic migmcnt, originally, did not differ from
Tcduplicatioyi (as the forms rsrvzouro, XsXadeffdcci, XsXa-
xovTO, XsXa^szV, '7n(p^cchkiv, testify), so that digammated
verbs would have the digamma prefixed also to their
augments. For example, since gXTo/Aa/ was really fiX-
'TToyboci, and zizo) fiizco^ 'O^yc^a lik'TTiro, Od., \//, Si5,
should be 'Ohvarjoc fifikxiro', slg co-ttk eoiKZ, II., y, 158,
should be sig oo'tto, fifoiKz ; and so in similar instances,
as, fkfok'Tta.^ Od., (3, 27<5, and 'i^yoo {fk^yoo)^ f'lfo^yn.
h. But since even in Homer's time the first consonant of
the reduplication was so far shaken, that it appeared
only in certain words, and in these not universally (for
we find 'i\ayj)v^ £^a%£) &c., as well as "kikdyj^n, II., -^z,
76, \iKaxmi^ ib., ;;, 80), so it is manifest that the
digamma before £ may be equally affected, and that
there is nothing inexplicable in such collocations as
'h^driKag 'ifor/cz, Od., ^, 146 ; oarig foi r Inrkoizz^ II.,
I, 392, and a few more of the same kind. See Od., (^,
193, II., (p, 583, y, 186, %, 216, &c.
4. Homer appears to have preserved digamma in the
following words : sa^ ; i'^ov, o/^a, and the other parts of that
verb ; I'lhog ; lihcSkov ; zix,oai ; ky.m ; 'iTiriTi ; il'kico and its
varieties and derivatives ; ikiaaco ; 'i\i% ; sXt/? ; g'X^^y ; i\uq^ ;
hv\j[M and its derivatives ; gVoj, iii:ov, &c. ; 'iog and og ; ioyov^
'io^yoi, &c. ; hosco ; 'ippco ; sWs^og ; srrjg ; 'irog ; ^^vg and rihoi^oii ;
i^Qog ; 'iov ; lovOo:,g ; 'ig ; hog ; hrii/ji ; 'irvg ; oiKog and words
connected with it ; ohog and its derivatives.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 301
5. Again, some words seem to have been digammated by-
Homer, as to the digamma of which, neither inscriptions nor
any other relics of antiquity afford evidence. Such are clkig,
akrjvai, aXoJvcct, cI'tttco^ a^aiog, a§la>, a^vzg, darv, zUu, 'iovov,
eki^Ki, 'iOvog, spcuffrog, 'hv^og, SKrikog, ^Vo-vlz/'H^;?, hx^oo, IccyJ],
ixfjbdg, ouXa{Jb6g, ovkog : add to these ud^tu^ zizzKog, 'ioycoy k^yoj,
l^yddctf, spho), i^vu, Irmiog, ijzcc, ifkog, l'i[Mai, "IXiog, i'TTsg, 'Igtg,
IcoYj, 606v'/], cuX^, cug.
6. With regard to other words of the catalogue, nothing-
can be decided, from the few places in which Homer uses
them, as to their digamma ; such are hrsocc, i^XiKig, TikiziYi.
Some have lost it in Homeric Greek, as tkog^ which occurs
in two places: JWo/ tkog x.oi,roi, II., y, 221, civ })ovot,H,(x,g zcci
sXog, Od,, I, 474. So also 'EXsv^. In II., 7, alone we find
a{ju(p 'EXivnv, 91,— gVs/^' TAsvpjv, 282, 285,— ay^' 'EXiw,
383. — Add ciXTTji ccv^i^, vhcu^.
§ CLVIII.
OF INCONSISTENCIES IN THE HOMERIC USE OF
THE DIGAMMA.
1. But few words are used by the Poet, without excep-
tion, in the manner required by the digamma, ^vith which
they commenced ; namely, such as but rarely occur. These
are aXmui, a^aiog^ zhvov, sdu^ai, 'idvog, gWs^oj, 'irTjg, fppof, '/jvo-^p,
'iov, iohvs(pzg, lov0dg, ovXci(/j6g.
2. In all the rest, either a greater or less number of
instances oppose the digamma. But few, however, as we
have seen, in the case of go, ol, £, &c. Next to these the
digamma is maintained most steadily in the words aVa|, aVry,
u[ji,a and cognate vocables, and 'ioifcs (f&foizz or 'ifoiKz), a
word which occurs in 115 places, only 9 of which reject the
digamma.* With regard to the exceptions, it may thus be
received as certain, that the ignorance of later times, when
* Hermann in the review of Heyue'a Homer, Leips. Lit. Zeit., ISOS,
July, p. 44).
302 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
the digamma had vanished from the Homeric poems, and the
alterations to which the poems were subjected, were the real
causes of their introduction.
3. But in the case of other words, considered as having
had the digamma, so many places and such undeniable read-
ings mihtate against the use of this letter, that the ignorance
above alluded to, and the alterations produced by it, will not
suffice to clear up the difficulty. Thus their appears in 25
places Ipoaj'Tng r/rorvKx, "Hg*??, leathng us to the form fri^ri ; and,
on the other hand, we find ^ga "kivyJAzvog "He;? in 21 places,
supported by y^^vaoO^ovog "Hgyj in two. Even in the same
book this difference occurs : thus "kiuzcoXzi/og "li§ri, II., a, 5.5,
-TTorvia, "H^??, ib., 551, -/ovao^oovog "H^;?, ib., 6ll. In the same
way 'TTorvia "H€;j, II., §, 2, is opposed by KocXua^vPOV "H€;j{',
Od., \ 602, iMiXinlM ohou, II., ^, 258, k, 579, Od., ;, 208,
&c., by [jjsXr/jUog ohov, II., ff, 54<5y Od., y, 46. The like
happens with regard to the words oi^vzg, izug, SKccffrog, i/caiv,
'i^yov, '/jhug, "IXiog, ' Igig, l(jog^ oV/.og.
4. The use of the digamma is equally variable in the tenses
and moods of verbs. Thus to fiayj^ and the substantive
fioc/jii which reveal themselves in jM/sya 'io(,yj)v, II., ^, 506, ^,
317> jM-sya /a^oyca, ib., s, 343, yhzro locrx/i, ib., ^, 456, &c.,
is opposed h.\jj(piotr/jSioLV not k[jj(pificcyyiav^ ib., 31 6.'^*^ Against
a^ofii'Trriy ib., /, 506, a/(Ti[jjCc 'Xu^fii'Traj)/^ ib., i^, 62, ;;, 121,
vvv ^s ijjZ 'Zdofii'Ttoua akoypg^ ib., ^, 337, stands |M/^ cs Troc^zi'Trri,
ib., a, 555. From fayco comes ^fs in JWs/ov ^s ol ^gs, ib.,
%//, 392, although faJiiv, 'ifa^iv, Ifdyri, are so frequent and
established that scc^oc and kccyf^v remained even in the Attic
dialect. Against fava,^, favocfyaz, stands '/ivarraz, against fzXiGaco
itXt'TToug, against f7(pi '\(piySkd^'i^g. Thus fi^ov and i'Sov, IfoiKojg
and sUv7u, fsihaig and &iluiu, fz-Trog and hi(7'?raj, &c., contradict
one another.
5. Since, then, on the one hand, the existence of tlie di-
gamma, and, on the other, its frequent absence, have appeared
as facts, and since the former can as little be mistaken as the
latter denied, or ascribed solely to the ignorance of gram-
marians and transcribers, the question arises, how can these
apparent contradictions be reconciled ?
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 303
6. Priscian * says that, in scansion, the iEoHans sometimes
reckoned the digamma for nothing. The example adduced
by him is ay^ijusg ^' fiiPuvav, from which it appears that ^s, in
apostrophe before the digamma, suppresses tliat letter. Accord-
ingly the follomng places do not militate against the digamma,
since in them it was suppressed by ^' :
omn ^' cl^v ZTi^Tiv, II., y, 103, 'Trsgiffffiiovro ^' Usi^cci, ib., r,
382 (but "TTi^iCiffiiovTo, 'ihi^oii, i. e. fidngoii, ib., |, 315), 'Tru^TiOt)
^' h oivrov, ib., r, 384<, and so, in various passages, iWia; ^'
siffdf/jBvog ; rov h' 'i^ov ; rig §' oi^' si ; TpjXs^a^o; §' s/;2;y?a ; cy;/
0 SKOcOiii ; gy o o/;cao tKicOai ; gj' o o/vov s^sysJ', &c.
7' The license given to the simple l& cannot be refused to
o^s, cti'^s, ouhs, and so ro^' si'^sf/jsvoci, II., '/], 375, &i^' giT;;<r/j', ib.,
;j, 300, ovK M TTccihi ci(jjvm, ib., -r, 522, may stand without
offence.
8. Fg exerts the same force as U in the suppression of the
digamma. Hence we may preserve, without any offence,
Avrag oy oV (piXov vlov, II., ^, 474, si zstvco y l'7rk(T(Ti, ib., |,
208, and, in other places, roi y haai ; ri av y oivux-Tog, &c.
9. If, then, we may consider it as proved, that in the case
of apostrophe, after ^s, o^g, u^z, ovh's, ^;j^g, yg, oyg, the di-
gamma of the next word disappears, it can scarcely be doubted
that, in conformity with this practice, the digamma should be
dropped after other apostrophized words also. Hence we may
deduce the general rule that, after apostrophe the digamma
is thrown away. And thus, according to the analogy of ^'
zi<TcifLivog, ^' sr/cvla,^ &c., we find o<p/ sihn^ II., ^, 406, o(p^
liirco^ ib., ;?, 68, and, in a similar manner, Iv sih/jg ; cloijbccr
avcczTojv ; Kihv si'bvloc', KoX sIkvIcc', {i(TO[jtj' i/caar'/jv ; 'iadi' 'iz^-
Xog ; rs§(jjad' iXi(T(Ti[Msv ; 'bd[Jbi»^iM k'Trkffffi, &c.
* De Arte Granim. Dawes remarks upon this fut sup., p. IQ9J :
alteram ejusdem doctrinam, ^oles itidem digamma pro nihilo quandoque
accepisse, futilem esse atque ahsurdam — But why ? Quod enim adducit
— quill corruptum sit, nihil dubii esse debet. He alters it accordingly to
"Afif/jc bs or "A/m/mi Bs. — That is really to say, the doctrine is false, therefore
the example must be corrupt, instead of what should be proved, the ex-
ample is corrupt, therefore the doctrine must be false. Even granting the
corruptness^ i\iQ falsity does not follow, as the sequel will show.
304- OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
10. Still a much greater number of places remains, that
reject the inci})ient digamma in words to which it belonged,
without any apostrophe to suj)press that letter ; so that the
question arises, whether the digamma may be supplanted as
well by the necessities of versification as by the influence of
apostrophe.
11. To accouiit, generally, for the disappearance of the
digamma, let us observe,
a. What was previously said as to its attenuation and
rejection, whence we may understand how some words,
originally digammated, such as focv/j^, fihkvri^ fvhco^,
entirely lost the digamma in the Homeric dialect, and
liow others, though they retained digamma in themselves,
lost it in their derivatives, as flp in 'i(p0i[jijog, 'l(pizXsi'^'/jg;
fihov in 'IhofJtjivivg; fikiaaco in zlXiTTohzg; f'l'Ttog in hia'Tca).
h. The disappearance of other consonants from the begin-
ning of words. Thus, (jbuXsvgov and akzv^ov\ zu'^rivr}
(Thessalian) and kitrivri'-, especially that of a in aXgy
Lat. sal, Eng. salt ; es, Lat sese, Eng. self; 'i^uv^ Lat,
sedere, Etuji. sit ; zivcci. Germ, seyn ; gf, Lat. sex, Encf,
six ; sVra, Lat. septem, En(f. seven ; vXyj^ Lat. sylva
(ffvXf'/j') ; v'^&g, Lat. super ; vtto, Lat. sub ; ug^ Lat.
sus, Eng. sow : and from the middle of words, as,
MoDca, Spart. Maia; KXsoy(7a, Spart. YJ\.zco(x,; -Trui^ovfyojv,
JSpart. 7rciihla/S,y ; ^lovffdojv, Lat. Musarum ; '^or/jrciav,
Lat. poetarum, &c.
12. Moreover, that the same word, at the same epoch,
might be pronounced with the digamma, or without it, ac-
cording to the exigencies of metre, as fsiTov or sittov, fi^yov
or 'i^yovy we learn from the analogy of other words, which, in
like manner, retain or reject the initial consonant. Thus,
r in ya/a, aia : as larova^yfC^TO youa,^ IK /3, 95, &c., but
(puffiZpog aia, II., 7, 243, &^c.
A in hojxco and iojk'/;. Tlie verb in all forms of the present,
in which alone it is used, ha)zssv, })iMZi^jZvo(,if hajzof^sv/],
&c., always with ^; but the derivatives 'la/x^, II., s,
740, icozdg, ib., g, 521, tajzccy ib., X, GOl, together with
the compound Trockico^ig, II., /!//, 71? compare II., 0, 69,
601, always without ^.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 305
K in x,iuv and loov : as Xs^oc^s fcicjv, II., y, 447, ^iid other
places, but Mavrog lojv, ib., a, 138, &c. ; the latter forms
\loiJV, lovau, loiiv, &c.,) are found in about 200 places,
the former [kiojv, ziovca, Kio[Mev, Ktoirs, &c.,) in about 50.
A in XsiQ,M, s'l^co : as Ai'i KsiQetv, II., (^, 266^ Scd but
hdz^vov si^si, ib., r, 323, &c. ; in Xui-^Ti^og, ai-\pyi§6g, as
^gj^oj Xccs-d/'/iocx, rz yovva^ ib., %, 204, &c., but TayOjO/ai'
ul-^Tjoog ^s ;io^o? z^vzooio yooio, §, 103, &c. Compare
II., r, 276, &c.
M in |W;/a, i'a : as rcj ^s |!a/^? ■rsg'/ I'^joV s^ov otoj'oj', H., 0, 4l6,
&c., but r^? (Mv l^g (Jrr/Jg J?f%s, ib., -r, 173, &c., as the
necessity of metre may demand. Tlie form i'a is even
occasionally found employed merely to avoid the repeti-
tion of |00, as h ^2 r Iri Tifjurj yj[Mv zu/cog, II., /, 319;^^*^ just
as, without necessity, the (p, which is the representative
of the (hgamma in the word <p^, is often rejected, since
this is always '/i at the beginning of a verse.
n in Ti^i and e^i. Yls^i frequently is adverbial, ver?/,
instead of iti^iacug^ and in compounds 1^/ is used with
the same meaning : egiQpo[jjog, l^iyhovTvog, Igizvh'^g, &c.,
perhaps radically connected with the Germ, sehry Eng.
2 in (Tvg and vg. Against ffusg, (TviffTi, stand also vsg, usfffft
as the verse may demand. See II., ;, 467, Od., tc, 24<3,
ib., V, 410, I, 8, 0, 397, Sec.
13. Since, then, kiojv, kio^zv, Ket%co, Xui-^p'/i^og, fjjirjg, yccToc,
yaiT^g, yciTciv, Sec, according to the exigencies of metre, might
also be pronounced as /s^v, 'lOLLZVy u^co, ai-^rjgog, Irjg, aia, ccif^g,
alav, &c., it need not seem extraordinary that digammated
words should, on the same principle, sometimes throw away
the digamma, especially since, in their case, the mutability of
the letter, its suppression after apostrophe, and its entire
; extinction in later times, come in aid of such a supposition.
j Thus we may allow in one set of instances the collocations
j aXXcc, fava% aXXa, fdvaaffa,^ Takaiovi^uo fdvazrog, &c., and,
I in another set, yao dvazTog, (juh aVa|, rig -zzo olvaaazg^ ^ufjbov
i avufiTog, &c. ; in one place, (pd^iLaza. fzihojg^ and in another,
,1 si'ys jU/gy iihzir,g ; in one place, uvh^u. fzKarrrov^ and in another,
1! '^^vijjOv SKUffTCtfy and so fixog or sVo?, Fi^yov or %yov, &c.
u
SOO OF HOMEllIC VERSIFICATION.
14. Wliat has been here admitted on the grounds of ana-
logy and induction, namely, that the digamma may stand or
fall according to the exigencies of metre, is clearly demon-
strated (not to mention again y'lvro^ i.e. f'zvro or fikro^ which
is found in some places, while g/'Xsro appears in others), in
ioiybovito';^ i.e. lolf^ovTog, which becomes lo'ihovTog when the
syllable requires to be shortened : thus, loiyhovToio, II., g, 67^,
&c., IpiyhnvTTog 'Tcoaig "A^^jc, ib., ;j, 411, &c., but azrdcov Ipi-
^ovTrojv^ ib., y, 50, aWovarig l^ihovTrov, ib., cj, 323, &c. it is
demonstrated also in fj, as, which is (p^, i. e. f'/j in II., (5, 144^
since on that line (ztv/jdrj h' ayoo^, ojg zv[JjUTcc [Mocz^a, ^ccXuffffr.g,^
the Scholiast remarks that Zenodotus \wites (p?) zuf/jarcc ; and
thus too at ib., ?, 499? o ^£ ^^, pccj^biocv avcco'Xiyjv, Ui(p§ciVs
rz liPckaai, zou zvyj)[jjivog sVoj rfoha,'* Zenodotus gives o ^g, (t7\
7ioj^Zia,v avaaj/jv^ Iii(poa^i, z. r. X. Here Homeric usage forces
us to abandon (pri for g'(p;>j, and the rules of versification force
us to retain the consonant in (prj, unless, with Aristarchus, (^^'
in spite of sense and connection, we give up the verse alto-
gether, from an uncritical horror of the word (p-/} or f-^.
15. Lastly, in furtherance of our proofs, we may cite also
those forms which, as we shall presently see, had the digamma
in the middle of the word, and yet dropped it as the verse
might require : thus, suz?iXog, i. e. ifzrjkog and 'iz'ifkog, avra^^
i.e. kfrao and ara^, 'Ar^s/^«o, i.e. ' Ar^zibafo and ' Kr^zfbzcoy
cjCkivvM&m and uJlkaa^vj^ &c. ; as, in Latin, both amaverunt
and (avmcriuit) amarunt, paraverunt and pnrarunt^ audi-
verant and audierant were in use at the same time.
* Douhiloss from Manuscripts. It may be observed, by the way, that
Iloraeric criticism would gain much in clearness and certainty, if more
attention wer(! pr«id to Zenodotus, and to his important and remarkable
readings of the Foet's text, than to the often partial and pedantic Aris-
ta rebus.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 307
§ CLIX.
OF THE RESULTS OF THE FOREGOING INVESTIGATIONS
WITH REGARD TO THE TREATMENT OF THE HOMERIC
TEXT.
1. We may, in the first place, admit as correct the Hst of
digammated words in Homer which Heyne has given in an
Excursus upon the IHad, book r (vol. vii, pp. 708 — 77^, of
his edition), leaving- it to future research to ascertain whether
one or two words may not yet be added to that catalogue ;
and, this done, we may,
a. In the treatment of the text, prefer those readings which
are conformable to the use of the digamma, since it is
more probable that this letter might have been dropped
by grammarians and transcribers ignorant of its claims,
than that the poet should, without metrical necessity,
abandon it.
h. If the digamma cannot recover its right by critical aid,
without appealing to conjecture^ then the place should
be left undisturbed, since it is doubtful whether it has
been corrupted by the alterations of grammarians, or
rejects the digamma in obedience to the will of the Poet.
It is only in this way, that, without giving up the doc-
trine of the digamma, the Homeric text can be preserved
from perpetual and flagrant violations.
2. With greater confidence may we, before digammated
words, throw away the paragogic v, write ov instead of oy^^,
and dismiss those particles, which have been inserted instead
of the digamma, evidently from ignorance, to fill up the verse.
Thus hOiV clo oIvi^ovTo for hhv /-oivi^ovro, II., rj, 472, oVxorav
i(j6[JjOdov for oV-rors fiGoyjooov, ib., o, 209, joosra r -^dzcc Kut
voi/jOv for (Mta fri&icx,^ ib., ^, 511, &c. Here also it is left to
future observation to determine how far, through these and
similar safe alterations, the passages apparently opposed to
the digamma may be diminished in number, and the list of
words, which in Homer's usage retained the digamma, be
augmented.
308 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
§ CLX.
OF THE DIGAMMA IN THE MIDDLE OF WORDS GENERALLY
CONSIDERED.
1. In order not to curtail or disconnect the history of the
digamma, and at the same time for the sake of giving yet
more support to the doctrines already propounded, we shall
add what is to be said as to this letter in the middle of words,
a subject belonging rather to the dialect than to the versifi-
cation of Homer.
2. In the Latin tongue we perceive it joined to consonants
in comburo from con-uro ; sylva from v\yj or the old vXfy} ;
cervus from zi^caog, Mo\, fcz^zog, old zzgsfog, thus kerevus,
kervus, cervus, the homed animal ; volvo from fsXifco, FiXfoj ;
salvus from (xafog ; arva from a^ofu, as vivo from ^lofco ;
curvus from yv^og, which must have been y'v^fog. In Greek
we find, in Suidas, ^s^S/cr^^, i. e. ^g^Acr^^ from 'hzi^u), and
ok^ayi/iov, i. e. oTiZ-a^v/o^, a vessel in which the ovkai (of which
the true form thus appears to have been oXfcci,) were de-
posited. We find also I'^t^'bag, i. e. Itti loctri accorchng to the
Scholiast on Pind. Pyth., IV, 249, and (n^'byji/, there quoted ;
pv(i>^og from py^y in the Etym. Magn. Add hfog, aftjfo^og.
The sound is retained in ydjjj^opg, [jbZ(Tri[JbQ§irj. To this class
belongs also AFVTO, properly afro, in the Delian inscrip-
tion. ^'^) Now as i/Tog, ovXoit, yv^og, have come from fiafog,
okfai, yv^fog, so similar long vowels and diphthongs appear
to be of similar origin, as ovka\jjog, h^ouco from h^ofu, k'Mvco
from k/cofcij, whence a;50^, r/jM/^ from rifoj, tiFijjtj. So ofjuiXog,
TTi^lXoV, "TTl^a^, (pvkOV, '^V')(fO, '^V'XJl, ItTVU.
3. The digamma stands also between vowels : avariis,
aaroc (JifccTog), drog, jlchivi, ^ Axaifoi, cevuni, (xlfm, aver-
nus, dpo^vog, Argivi, ' A^yzifoi, bos, bovis, ^ofg, (Bo fog, Davus,
Accfog, according to Priscian, p. 710» /3''o?> compare vivus,
^lou, vivo, clavis, nXocig, divus, oiog, levis, Xiiog (l!zfog'), lavOy
7,ofco, Xovco, Mavors, Mars, (jjoifo), novus, v'lfog, niFn, bibo,
rivus, '^ofog, probus, Tgocvg, Mo\. vr^afug. Add rufcog, Xafog,
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 309
quoted from Villois. Proleg-. to the Iliad, p. 4, IdFiov, Alcman,
■Kcct ;^£7/M/a tz)^ re Idfiov in Priscian, p. 547- — EFAOIOI2
in the Elean inscription, AIFI on the Olympic helmet, ('^)
2irETET2I, i.e. 2irEFET2I, in the Si^ean inscription,
AVAAFVA02, KI0APAFVAO2, TPAFAFVAOS,
K0MAFVA02, i.e. ctv}Mfoihog for avXcolog, KiOoc^aFoibog for
xiQccouhog^ 7^ccycu6og, -Kcoi/jcohog, on an Orchomenean inscription
(Clarke^ ut sup.^ p. 15S).
4. To this head belong in Hesychius A/Ssro?, azrog, Ylz^-
yccioi. — ' A^Ti^om^ aT^ova.. — ' Kxoo^uM&ai^ vxcczovuv. — "Y.^oc(rov,
sccffov, ^vgazovatoi (thus Idco was hfuco, i^ocaj) — compare what
Gregor. Corinth, p. 354, quotes as Doric, t^ so, suoc, ro 'iaaov
2ucc(Tov.— Aa^sKog, laKog, h.ax,ojng. — 0a€a^of, ^a;coi', thus
'^afccKov, '^a^cizov, 'i^auzov, '^otKov. — From the Pamphylian dia-
lect in Eiistath. ad Odyss., p.lG54, Oa^og, ^a^zkiog, o^ovQco, or,
since ov arises from the change of the digamma, more properly
o^o^a;. — To this head appertains also what Priscian says, p.
547, and more fully at p. 710, viz., that the ^olians placed
the digamma between two vowels: *' this is proved," he says,
"by very ancient inscriptions, written in the oldest characters,
which I have seen upon many tripods." He cites, p. 547,
A7][/jO(pdfsov, which, at p. 710, he calls Ariijjopofcov, and at p.
547, Kufozafcov^ which, at p. 7IO, becomes Kaozofoov. A;?-
Ijj0(pa,fojv, KaFoKafav, are right ; the other forms in -oojv must
have arisen, after the neglect of the dio;-amma, from the
contraction of -acov to -m and the insertion of 0.
From all this it is already clear, that, in the old language,
the digamma appeared in words between the open vowels.
5. It has been already stated (§ xix, 4), that, before a
vowel, the digamma passed into u, or in Greek into v.
Priscian quotes from Latin the nunc mare nunc siluce of
Horace, and the zonam soliiit diu lujatani of Catullus. As
aves gives auceps and auf^ur, faveo fautoi\ and /ai-o lautuSy
so from atoj, i. e. aFistj, comes avio, and with the insertion of
d avdio, audio, from yatoj, i. e. yaficu, come //avio (Hience
(/avisus,) and (/audium (jaudeo. The Etym. Mag. has j^oL
avojg, fj riaig ; Hesychius has au^y?, yji/Apo, ; Eustathius, p. 548,
has av^yjZTog for appj^xTog from df^rizrog, infractus ; and
310 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
Heracleides * has as j^ol. 'havXog, IcxXog (Spartan BaSsXojA
so that it was hccfiXog, hcc^iKog, 'havXog, haXog. Observe also
locv-xjiv, Idxsv ('in German, jauclien, jauchzeii).
§ CLXI.
OF THE DIGAMMA IN THE MIDDLE OF WORDS IN HOMER.
1. The digamma appears connected with a consonant, in
Homer, in fjiji^jijQXsTo, fJbifibQXcozs, -ttcc^ijAijij^Xooks. It was (jij'ifXoj,
f^iQXctj, as, in Hesychius, we find ^iQXso'' [jbiXXsiv(^or, as it should
be written, ^iXziv). Thus iLifXo[jMi^ ^i[jJi^Xiro^ yJijjAXiTo^ —
and so with the other forms. So we may explain a^riv^
a^ri^oTig^ g^^s/ffsf, (^) yTro^^s/W^rg?, as having" been ahfyjv, a-
'bfyjKong, ItfiKTZv, virohfiiamng^ compared with iaog^ a[j!j[M^og^
app7]Z7og, from i(jfog, KiJjfo^og, clf^r,K,Tog^ compared also with
dueUiim^ which was dvellum^ dhellum^ and hence helium
('perhaps connected with ^vzXXa), asDuilliiis^Duellms, were
called likewise Billius^ Bellius. " Ahfrjv is found also as a^pjf,
without the digamma, and thus it augments the list of words
which retain or drop this letter according to the demands of
metre.
2. We may conclude, from preceding remarks, that the
digamma appeared also betwen open vowels, in Homeric
Greek. 'A'/iy, a/Wo;, oig, zXrjig, A^^'iov, &c., since they are
never found contracted into kioj, (laaco, otg, JcXrig, ' A^nov, were
evidently pronounced a/^/ia;, afiadco, oftg, fcXrjfig, A^Tjfiov as
aix.av, clz^yog, &c., were afiKojv, dfz^yog^ &c. Thus likewise
^aFcx,Kog, ^a/uffffs/v, 'ifaGOv^ dfi6Xov, kfii (^ahi), dfu^co, dfii^a),
ufiffTiog (not dviffTiog'), 'A/V^pjc,'^^' dfil}]Xog, dXofd (^dXcod),
dfoXX'/jg, dfoXt, (ci'X?), dfo^, dfoorrjp, dfog {a,vog\ dfcChkog
{ava}^iog\ d^TTj {dvT'/i\ dfr(jj'/] {dvT^?i), Germ, athmen,
* In Eustath., p. 1654, 1. 28, the passage should be read and arranged
as follows : "Et/ Xsyu ('HgaxXE/'^Jjj) xa/ 6V/ AioXsTg rw a T^offridivng to v [ug
(priCi xa! ' A^lara^y^og, rra^arihig rh dra^, auru^ — ) daXog, duuXog, I'a^sv,
/au^sv Xiyovdi. Oiirw xa; ipdffxu, fauexu.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATIOX. oil
yi^ufog {yzoaiog) or y^afog^ Gerin. grau^ aiifieiitly </rav,
^af'/jp, hdfij (haico^ h^jfiog, Ifavog, K^afccl'voj (^z^ajtyJvoj), from
KPAF, whence the Germ, kraf-t, Xafdg (Xaj), Xufiy^,
Aafigrrjg, Xifoov (Germ. Leu, anciently jLrr, Avlienee Loeice),
ofag i^ovg), g"en. ofarog (^ovoirog\ hfioj, 'Tri/'ifo} (j7r<jZico\ (pafzvvog
(jpazivog\ yjifco, xj^dfco, xoifog, together with all snbstantives
and verbs of the same kind havinof a vowel before the linal
vowel. In case of contraction the digamma disappears, thus
Ar^ii^otfo, At^si'^ixo, Ar^ii%co.
3. The language is full of traces of the diganima changed
into V. It appears in the termination svg, as (ouaiXivg, 'O^ua-
(Tivg, 'Argsvg, ' A%,/XX2i3?, Tvhsug, words of which the roots are
seen more clearly in the Latin forms Ulysses, Achilles, and
are perfectly revealed in the forms TVTE, AXLE, ATPE,
upon old Italian works of art. But like ^aatXifg, so nmst
there have been ^oc(Ti}Jjfog, (ouaiXifcj QdocaiKsua;), (iccdiXt^fig
(ri[/j}jg (ici(TiX'/]'i^og, II., Z., 19^), (oa<nX^fiog {y'lvog ^^aaCXviiov,
Od., T, 401 j.(^^^ The digamma remained in the vocative
^oicriXsu, not to leave the root open and ending in the feeble
g, and in the dat. pi. (oaffiXsvcri, combined with c, as in the
nominative sing.
4. In like manner, the digamma remained in future and
aorist tenses, supported by c, though it disapjjeared \vhere it
stood unsupported between vowels ; since iiM'Trnvsri, II., r,
159, &c., ^iiiazat, ib., 4'» ^^8, ^svasffdai, ib., X, 7^0, zXkv-
ffoffjui, ib., %, 87, zXavas, Od., co, ^292, 'xXzvGzaOai, ib., (Jj, '25,
%^a6(r?;, II., gj 1^^8, demonstrate that their verbs, S^s<y, zXccto),
'TTViu, y^^dco, were once ^i'ifa), TcXdfco, Wifoj, x^dfoj (^Germ.
jrahen) ; and, further, the parts and derivatives of aXzzivco,
zdoj, ySXio), pzoo, %Siy, as aXzvccfrdcci, x.av[jja^, y.Xvrog, pvrog, %uroj,
point to ccXifoj, xdfco, zXifoj (properly to make a noise, — so
the German kleffen, applied to dogs — as the Germ, gaffen,
Eng. (jape, may be compared with yjlfco — yj^oj, yuivoj — ), &c.
5. In some verbs, the digamma is either retained or drop-
ped in the present, as 'hzoo or 'hivoo, or is not at all thrown
away as (^KcriXzvco, hoiiico. In some the c is suppressed in-
stead of it, as %s6<jy (not xzvGca), Od., |8, 222, and so 'y^vov,
ib., ^, .'544, yzvdvTcjv, ib., ^» 214, yjvav, xzvat, &c.
G. In the aorist of aXiSivoj from dXiftj, the digamma not
312 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
only suppresses <r, akzva,^ oiXsvai, aXzvocffdcciy &c., but it is also
lost itself, as in aXeuffOoci, II., v, 436, and so akiciffdi, akiairo,
in other places, which were undoubtedly ccXefuadcci, akifa,iTo.
Exactly in the same manner we find evzyjKog and the common
'izyfkog, zvoi^zv instead of 'ioHbiv, aviocxpg, auVraXsoj, and the
strange form ccvz^vcrccv (but see Heyne Obs. ad II., a, v. 459)j
which may be explained afsgvffoci/, viz. fsgv(Tcci> with the inten-
sive a, prefixed. From all this, and the preceding remarks,
it seems evident that the diphthongs uv and sv arose from
the attenuation of a,f and hf.
Obs. — The appearance of ixriXog, i. e fsxriXog, together with eSxtjao?, i. e.
ifx^Xog, may be explained without supposing fifzrikog by comparison
with the root QVIE or QVEE, i. e. KFEE of quietus. Since the
sequence of KF opposes the analogy of the Greek tongue, the sound
KFEE was transposed into FEKE and EFKE, the roots of FE-
KHA02 and EFKHA02, i. e. exjjXog and eux»jXog.
§ CLXII.
HISTORY OF THE DIGAMMA IN HOMERIC CRITICISM.
1. Bentley was the first who clearly recognised the traces
of the digamma in the Homeric poems, and the necessity of
attending to it in the treatment of the Homeric text. On the
margin of Stephanus's edition of Homer in Poetis principp.
Jier.y he marked the lections of several manuscripts, prefixed
the digamma to the proper words, and endeavoured to
alter the adverse passages according to its demands, often
improving on himself, as he proceeded, and amassing or ex-
amining a great variety of matter. From these notes he
drew up a full and elaborate treatise, in which he goes through
the digammated words in alphabetical order, and overthrows
all apparent objections to his doctrine. The notes alluded to
(called the codex Bentleianus,^ were sent to Heyne, but not
the treatise ; and thus the dispersed observations, and some-
what crude views of the great Critic have become known, but
the larger work remains, without having beQii published, in
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 313
the library of Trinity College at Cambridge ; where it was
shown to me, still in manuscript, together with the above
mentioned codex, in the year 1815. (''')
2. After the labours of Dawes and of Payne Knight* on
the subject of the digamma, this letter found in Heynet an
eminent protector, who, after his fashion, gave many useful
hints, but wavered in his observations, and brought the question
to no final decision. Both on this account, and because, fol-
lowing the example of his predecessors, he was too prone to
change, or to throw suspicion upon every passage that seemed
to oppose the digamma, and thus to mangle the works of
Homer, he gave ample grounds for contradiction and even
severe censure, t Soon after the outbreaking of this literary
war, Hermann II took the field, dividing the truth from error
with singular sagacity, and endeavouring with great pains to
destroy the arguments against the reception of the digamma
into the Homeric poems, but at the same time to prescribe
proper limits to its use in Homeric criticism. The neglect
of the digamma in solitary instances, he admitted as a proof
of the later origin of those passages, in which such instances
occurred. The doctrine immediately acquired fresh partisans
in Germany; as, for example, Buttman in his Greek Gram-
mar, and Boeckh.^ Recently a new opponent to the
digamma has appeared in the person of Spitzner, who, how-
ever, without combating the other proofs of its existence,
* The first in Miscell. Crit, Sect. IV, de consonantis sive aspirationis
Vau virtuie, and the latter in Analytical Essay on the Greek Alphabet,
London, 1791, and recently in Prolegg. ad Homerum — with a preface
by Ruhkopf, Leipsic, 1816.
-j- Besides the remarks scattered over his commentary, see the three
Excursus upon II., r, 384, Vol. VII, p. 708—772.
\ See the review of his Homer in the Allgem-Lit. Zeit, 1803, p.
285, sqq.
II With a review of Heyne's Homer in the Leipz* Lit. Zeit., 1803.
<|| On the versification of Pindar.. Berlin 1809, Sect. IV, and ad
Pindar, de metris Pindaricis, cap. xvii. Mattbiae, Gr. Gr., p. 40,
contends against this letter, but in the appendix, p. xxii, retracts his
opposition. ("^
oli OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
rests bis hostility to the letter upon this single circumstance—
that hiatus cannot be, by its aid, entirely removed from the
poetry of Homer ; expdlas furca, tamcii usque recurrit.
§ CLXIII.
HIATUS BEFORE WORDS NOT DiGAMMATED.
1. Finally, with regard to instances of hiatus, before words
not digammated, they are partly exculpated by the circum-
stances pointed out § CLi, -S, partly of such a kind that they,
a. May be removed by the insertion of a particle agreeable
to the language : e. g. when o is altered into oys, ^s into
^gr , ^' K^', ^' ou, according to the analogy of other places,
or by a slight change of form : z\g aXa, a.Xro, II., a, 532,
into clXal'; aarz^a t^kzv^ ib., ^, 75, into aors/ 'i'/izzv ; toj
[JjS £«, ib., ^, l6, [jj^ [MS m, %, 339, (^>i^& £«, ib., |3, l6o,
181, into r&J [jj ita, &c. ; or that they,
b. Must remain, as tokens of the alterations, which the
Homeric text has endured, while it was transformed, in
the course of centuries, out of its primitive shape, still
attested by many traces, into the later appearance now
assumed by it — alterations which have aflected the ar-
ran(/enient of words, as well as the dialect. Moreover,
the hiatus would find admission so much the easier,
since, after the disappearance of the digamma, critics
were forced to consider it as a peculiarity of the epic
verse.
Obs. — The most conspicuous hiatus is that after s, in the personal
termination, — «, in rs and in bs. The 2nd pers. pi. — rs, however,
compared with the ancient form of the first, — //,sg instead of — fj^iv,
and with its derivation from the pronoun of the second person 2T,
TT, — 2E2, — TE2, appears to have lost a g, and Eguccrarg, 'XiXd(f-
<Sa.7iy &c., seem to have been originally e^uaaarig, VikadGang, he.
(like ipvagafisg, rrikaceafug), so that e^vffaaTi r,'xu^6vh, Od., -/., 40,->,
fiXdaaaTi o-rXa, ib., 404, is^ivdan, odrig, ib., u, 215, &c., were really
without hiatus. Also the dual ending — i was shortened from — ig.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 315
and 80 ai,tt« — a\)voy(Oi7(.6TV ahrdo, II., 8, 218, miolit better be read
tfuvo^^wxerss. — Moreover, n, compared with jcsi/ — ri, was probably
rh — r£,^^^ and hence there was, originally, no hiatus in n, ' O^aiXo'^ov,
II., £, 542, n a'ik'za, Od., ^, 57, &c., although no one would, probably,
think of introducing these forms into the Homeric text. Besides hi
there are the fuller forms hfi and ha'i, the last of which, as interroga-
tive, is proposed by Apollonius, Lex. Hom., p. 270, ed. Vill., in the
question rig Balg, rig ds (1. dai), ofjuiXog, Od , a, 225, as likewise in
TTug 6' at (1. da}), r&iv aXKuv Tgwwi/ (pvXaxai n %a} svval, II., x, 408,
where the position of the article a'l ruv is un- Homeric.
§ cLxrv.
OF THE APOSTROPHE IN HOMERIC VERSE.
1. Apostrophe injures the forms of words by making- them
similar to one another, and thus undistinguishable. Placed
after consonants, however, it allows the syllables to be dis-
criminated through the pronunciation, as
Kcczojv zard^'y^ig r^vhs M.omav zladyoov,
and Kazojv rMTa^yj.ig rriv^ iiMovaav zlerdyoov (comp. Lobeck
de Apostr., p. 5), may be distinguished in pronunciation ;
and the theatre of Athens ridiculed the actor, who, in Eurip.
Orestes, v. 273, pronounced yakriv ogoo, i. e. yocX'/iv^ o^co, I see
a calm, as yaX^v o^S, I see a cat, — pronouncing-, without
marking the elision, yccXrjv o^Si instead of yotXr-v o^co. On the
other hand it is impossible to make elision sensibly heard
between voivcls : zv-^zi' 6 ysgcou, Od., X, 585, hf/jzT, on, ib.,
^, 462. Here apostrophe is merely a mark for the eye.
Since, therefore, the Homeric poems were innnediately in-
tended for the ear, it is proper, according to the concurring
opinion of Hermann, Bekker, Spitzner, &c., universally to
remove apostrophe, even after consonants, where this can be
effected by the insertion of other forms, as, in the above cited
examples, by zv-^ai o yioojv,^^^ l^zv, on. Of the several elisions
we shall speak in the next divisions of this section.
2. The diphthong ui suffers apostrophe in the terminations
316 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
— OjM*a/, — ara/, — sra/, — ovrai, — za&oci^ — affOoci, as (BovXo[Jj
kyo), U., a, 117, s/W bt\ ib., jB, 137, <pa,ivzr ' A^rji^iXov^ ib.,
y, 457, KiiGOvr b, ib., %, 71 > ^^^i^*^^' ^^» iffra^^' af/jp, ib., X,
589, 590, seldom so that the apostrophized syllable falls in
the arsis, only a^sc^' It/, ib., c, 294, Kskoc^iffd' "Ar'/jg, ib., r,
136, and ib., u, 422, 469, Od., z, 385, ^, I96 (Herm. ad
Hymn, ad Merc, v, 133, Spitzner, ut supra, p. 164).
Obs. 1. — The forms affffsr , sfi/Msv, apostrophized from sSdZTai, ifj^/isvai,
must, according to Bekker, supported by Spitzner, p. 165, be
exchanged for the stronger sVra/, Jvai. — An apostrophized termina-
tion — j^aai stood II., (p, 322, 3, ovds ri fiiv %g£w "Ecrra/ rufJuQo^orid
OTS fjjiv ^aTTuffiv 'A^a/oi, where Crates gave the reading TUfj,Co^o7Jg ;
and once a; in nom. plur. first decl. in ug o^sf hhbvai hZvov^ II., X, 272,
which Bentley alters to o^e/"' hbhvri ^ui/sc, Buttmanu (Gr. Gr. I, 127,)
to h^iai oduvai with synizesis,
Obs. 2. — 01 is suppressed by apostrophe in roi and /mi, — roi in the
line ff^w/V /i^svT eTsome, 11. d, 341, not elsewhere, — fioi in s/V ays fji,'
w, II, /, 673, X, 544, xai /jb o'/'uj afjuuvsrs, II., v, 4, 81, ^ fi o/'w, Od.,
d, 367. Comp. II., ^, 165, t, 207, — in which instances, however,
synizesis also might find room, — fihrot Jteo/xs, ays [lot w, as in dUT
IfiQj uK-jfio^u), II., 0", 458. Comp. § 149, 5.
3. A sujffers apostrophe without limitation, though rarely
in the personal termination ca: ov G(piv It ooa)v a?.£;-»^' I^lz,
Od., ^, 200, ^iri^iGff o!,(j^(pori§ri(Tfv, Od., |, 351, formerly hrj-
§z(Toc a,[L(p'. — ToTog s" b '7roXi[jjCi), Od., 5, 222, should be written
'ia, roiog la, with synizesis. "Ava for ccmarri^i, and as the
voc. of aVal, is never apostrophized (Herm. ad Orph., p. 724,
and Hymn, ad Apoll., 526).
4. E is elided in all terminations; yet not in lU, nor in
the termination ^& (Spitzner, p. I7I, who cites only Hes., A,
174, alyJ ccTTiksi^sr 'i^cc^' 0! ^'.), nor in the optative form
— BIS, so that in ovhs fcsv clog 'in "^vy^jh \[ijh "Trehsi ' Ayaf/jS^jbrnv,
II., /, 386, x.v-^si' 6 yi^&iv, Od., X, 585, &c., the other forms
'zmat, KV'<ptti, Sec, should be placed like aKOVffai, II., r, 81,
jj, 129, ocu§oii, ib., 130, &c.
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 317
Obs. — "HXud' in ^Xu()' axwxi^ and tlie like, in opposition to rfkOiv
"Ovst^og, &c., is left by Hermann ad Orph., p. 724, for tlie sake of
saving the ancient form in riX\jO\
5. Elision of iota. In the datives — oirrt and — ;j<r/, tlie full
form has passed through — oia and -/id into the short — oig
and — '/jg ; yet the longer forms are far more numerous, and
those in — -^g stand almost always before a vowel : 'Ar^sihrig
v-TTo, II., jS, 249, cioyivi/fjg omen, II., ^, 424, Od., ^, 472, l/^jj?
VTTo, II., 7, 352, z, 4f5Q, &c. In many of these places there
once stood the apostrophe, which, as we perceive, belongs to
them all. The short form is found in uj^vfft ts cryjg kui\ II., a,
179, £? o;^g Gvv vrivfft, II., s, 641 (and there a Mosc. MS. reads
o't'y;aiv v/jvaiv): h 7ruXa,[jjrig (pogsovai, II., a, 238, should be,
perhaps, b 'rccXGi[jj-/j(T( (po^iovcrt. Add to these, Od., ;?, 279,
X, 242, V, 65, II., 'f, 180.
6. In the third declension / of the dat. sing, appears to be
elided by Homer, yet acrs/ oTrojoiva, II., s, 5, r&J ogvi^' 'OW-
civg, II., z, 277» were, according to Eustathius (ad Iliad, p.
12), even by the ancients ascribed to synizesis : a(Trso( ottoj-
§ivSi, oovi&i 'OhviTiug. Entirely of the same description are
II.,' z-, 385, I, 259, X, 544, p, 88^ 289, ^, 26, Od., g, 62,
0, 240, 364, T, 480. In ztj^vzi 'Hryr/^??, II., g, 324, even
the common text has observed the rule, by which these iotas
should be regulated. In Od., o, 246, the author of theAxiochus,
p. 115 (Gompa7'e Boeckh ad Pind., Not, Grit., p. 394,^
has 'Trocvroirj (piXor-^T . — The iota of this case after a vowel,
which is elided in the common text, should be subscribed or
adscribed : n^oj, II., ;j, 453, Od., &, 483, not n^cJ, nor 'O^yc^'
for '0^y<7^i', Od., o, 157. — So read ^sTa; not ^sW, Od., z,
316, 7%a/ or y%a, not yh°^, ib., X, 136, i^, 283, &c.,
to which we shall return under the third declension of the
Homeric dialect.
7. In the plural also synizesis instead of apostrophe was
admitted in zccvonaa a^ccDvlav, II., v, 407 (and Eustath. ad
loc). This kind of apostrophe occurs especially after double
c: gVsffff' cci(rx§o7(T(, II., a;, 238, -TroXUad, ib., s, 546, v, 452.
Compare II., ^, 6OO, ;;, 273, §, 530, 308, v, 497, Od., ^,
241, &c. Even xk^' is found II., t, 420, 452, tr, 505,
318 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
<p, 208, Od., *', 115. Add several in — ffi: ^cufjjua e(jjo7(riy
II., ^, 221, hciKova s(jL>o7(Ti, Od., ^, 103, r, 596. — 2(p' for cp'
in zai fj(p' a.:ioirci vi'dcicc Xmo), II., f, 205, )(^g^wScc Vz G<p "A^pjroj,
Od., y, 440, may be conveniently written full, and classed
under synizesis.
8. Iota in the personal terminations — uai, — riai, — ovgi,
— coai, admits ajjostroplie, but not frequently : laraa\ II., ;,
44*, I, o08, (priG 'iiJtj[Mmi, Od., ^, 352, (rniyy^a uvu, ib., ??,
72, (pgo/i'/jf/, ib., ^, ol3, ohov(r\ II., r, 144, psf^ofo"', ib., -^z,
206, -Trz^iSTTicoG, ib., ^, 95, <poiroJa\ Od., |3, 182.
9. "(Jr/ is not apostrophized in Homer, and or is oVs, as
%a/g>£ vois;, or u^icrrot ' Kyjxioov ^yjoiooji/ro, Od., S-, 78 (like Ovzzt
sycij'ys — TiiJjrjZig hoyjCit, on [JjZ (Bgoroi ovri riovffiv, Od., v, 129).
Compare II., a, 24<4^, 397, \ 32, s, 331, Od., ?, 6O, 90,
366, V, 333, <p, 116, 254.('*)
1 0. The adverbs of place, akXo&iy avro&i^ rv^oQi^ v-\p60{, and
oOi (in II., /3, 572, &c.), suffer elision, except when they come
from substantives, as yjoudi, 'IXiodi (Spitzner, p. 173); elision
is allowed also in sizotrt, Od., |3, 212, I, 669, /, 241, and
roeradzi in roamy^ v^cop, Od., X, 586.
11. In the case of 0, according to what was said at the
beginning- of this section, apostrophe should be banished
from,
a. The genitive — 010, which has sometimes been made
— 0/' merely through the error of the Grammarians
(Herm. ad Orph., p". 722). («)
b. The pronouns IjO-s?' oXiyoi/, II., i^, 7^9, fTSi' ors, II., ^,
454, &c., where the forms g^sD, azv, were preferred
even by Herochan (Bekker, p. 131).
c. The verbal terminations — so, — uo, since instead of
— s', — u\ the ear and the rhythm admit in all cases of
— £y and — cu: the AXk' sW, o^ga of Aristarchus, who
here also preferred the improper reading, has been
exchanged for uXX' S'ttsv; still, however, are left (/j^
'<l'&vhs s-7ri(Tra(jjZvog, 11., I, 404, and similar examples at
II., ;, 260, Od., a, 340, II., &j, 202, Od., I, 752.
In the same way we should read ^gco 6'7ri(T(Ta}, Od., &>,
33 (like Ikt'/jgco afcoiriv, Od., co, 193), instead of fj§cc,'
(Spitzner, p. 173).
OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION. 319
12. Finally, rovro, ouo, cctto, and the verbal terminations
— ccTO, — sro, — ovro, — oiaro, admit unrestricted elision ; but
not TO, "uoo.
§ CLXV.
OF CRASIS, APH^RESIS, APOCOPE, IN HOMER.
1 . By crasis there are contracted, in Homer,
aa, in raXka from ra ccWcc, II., a, 46.5, |3, 428, Od., 7,
462, ?, 430. w
oa, in oj^iTTQc from 0 doicTog, II., X, 288, j', 154, 433,
X, 521, 6;, 384, Od., 0, 416; ^yZ'rof for 0 ccvrog, II., s,
396. Also cijXXoi, i.e. or aAXo/ is read by Zenodotus,
II., (3, 1.
OS in oUjM/Oj for 0 g^oj, II., 3^, 360 ; '^^oudyizzv, 11., a;, 409 ;
'TTPo'j'Trsrjj'^pK, Cd., ^, 54, compare II., ^, 367, Od., ^,
117, ^j, 360 ; 'T^ovru'^Puv, II., i^, 136, 0, 306, ^, 262,
compare Od., a, 319; Tt^ovpaivi, ib., /, 145, compare
ib., /, 143, (jj, 394, i/, 169; 9r^or^)/oyo-;, ib., %, 90,
compare II., x^ 97, '4', 325, 453, Od., 7, 8, ^, 138,
r, 544, &), 82.
00 in rovvoiJjK for ro ovofMcc, II. y, 235, — which is rejected
by Hermann (Obs. 28, ad Viger, p. 7O7,) as un-
Homeric, and ;cki r ovvofjbcc written in its place.
at av in zuvrog, II., v, 734. According- to the analogy of
other places, however, we might read, in that line,
[jjuXta-rci U T aiiTog ; although yJ for zcci is acknowledged
by the Scholiast. In the passages II., |3, 238, and /,
412, which ^Yo\^ (de Ortlmjmpli., Gr. Gr., p. 434,^
classes under this head, kz not y.ui manifestly stands. (^^
at s in yAyoj, II., (p, 108, which, as the only example,
should probably be read ohg ku) lyu; although it is
supported by Kayoo ryjg o/rr^g. Hymn., B, 173, at the
beginning of the verse. — Kdzshog, xdzzitTB, and zdzs7t%
are now exchanged for ;cui KZivog, zai yMai, zcci ziide, and
ZKV, II., s, 273, for zs.
ov i in ovvizoc, Tovnzoc, from ou hizcc, rov mza, (with the
320 OF HOMERIC VERSIFICATION.
aspirate suppressed as in ov§ogj &c., comp. § CLXXi),
both frequent.
2. Aplia^resis lias been banished from Homer by Wolf.
It occurred in h^ 'i'mrot, II., o, 163, u, 338, Od., cc, 290,
j8, 221, ^, 378, X, 121, which used to be written Ij] ''ttzitcc or
3. Apocope. — At the end of words the vowel is taken
away by apocope from agcc, "Tra^oi, envoi, zccrcc, vtto, If/, v^otL
(Supposing", to wit, that a at the end of ava, a^a, &c., be
not a vowel added to the original form.)
4. "A^ and Ta^ remain without farther alteration, d^ (rcpooz,
Ta^ Z;;v/, &c., also av, except before liquids and p sounds,
before which, according to knoNvn laws, it is changed : av ^\
Qoag, II., % 168, civffTccg, &c. ; but ccXki^ai, II., (p, 321,
a[/j[Jbi%ag, II., co, 329, ctjO* nu'ikoLyog, KfjjQccivov, ayj (povou, &c. —
Before pc it occurs changed into y, as ciyz^z^jbdaaffa, Od., a, 440.
5. Kara never appears in the merely shortened form of
zur, but r is always changed into the following consonant,
whether mute or liquid : za'PTTsaov, kclx 'tt^iov, zaz zstpocX^g,
zci^^a)\.sv, zuy yow, zoi^ ^s, zuKkzi'Trco, zd^ [Jbiffffov, zotvvzvaag,
zcc§ pec, &c. &c., and before the digamma (from d.yoj, i. e.
fdyco, fd^aig, z.a,rafdz,aig\ zuffdt,aig, which is wrongly
written zavd'^otig, Hes., E, 664, 690 ; but zd'rr <pd\a^' (not
zd(p (pdXa,^'), II., T, 106, zdrOccvs, zardd-^ui, zdrQi^Jbiv, and the
like, according to a well-known law. Before two consonants
r is thrown away : zdayj,h, II., \, 702) and so zcc(ttopvu(jcc,
zdzTuvz. According to this analogy zd(Jb[jbo§s stands for
zcizo[/.o^2, Od., £, 160, 339, X, 216, y, 33.
Ohs. — Chrysippus united the preposition, so shortened, with the
following word in aiJjQufio7(Si, Aristarchus separated the words.
Comp. Schol. Venet. ad II., S, 441, and Etym. Magn., p. 81, 1. 16,
which also has a/M<p6voVy xadd's, and %ahhiisiv, for xara ^s iiGiv, p. 30,
1. .35, where, however, instead of xahlzyGi)) h ^aXdaffrj, we should
read -AaZhiis h '^akafiw in reference to II., y, 382.
6. 'Tto follows this law only in the form v^^dXkziv,
II., r, 80.
OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT. 321
7. Also h is shortened from bt, which last has remained
only where the verse demanded it, as ^(Jbers^eo h) oinco ; — where
it stands for hzcrri ; — and in a few other places, as ^0'^ m VTJi
jiikaivrj, II., r, 331. Thus likewise ^^og is from 'tt^oti
(gToundlessly weakened into '7rori\ — in which word the r
passed into final sigma, as ^ in ^0^/, ^oj, g^/, 'ig. ll^ori has
remained only where the exig^ency of the verse required.
OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT.
PRELIMINARY.
1. The peculiarities of a dialect are to be found, a. in the
roots of words, b. in the parts of them subject to inflection,
€. in the use of particular words, d. in particular constructions
of speech.
2. Under the name of Homeric or epic dialect we under-
stand all those peculiarities of the Greek tongue, under the
above-mentioned heads, which were either adopted into epic
song out of the primitive langiiag-e, or altered by it in com-
pliance with its own exigencies, and which have reached our
knowledge.
3. Thus we cannot expect to discover in the epic dialect,
a self-included and perfectly consistent whole, since its monu-
ments, the epic poems, differ in some respects according to
their ages, authors, and countries.
4. Besides, it must be considered, that the oldest of these
poems, transmitted from an epoch of uncertain antiquity,
gradually, in the course of centuries, changed their original
form, until they acquired, in writing, a more substantial
shape, better secured against the influence of the never-ceasing
alterations of the language.
5. Much of their ancient cast, likewise, was lost through
the fault of the Alexandrian critics, especially of Aiistiirchus,
X
322 OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT.
while they endeavoured to give a purely Ionic character to
poems which they esteemed Ionian.
6. That, notwithstanding the number and continuance of
such openings for innovation, much of its ancient character
still adhered to the epos, arose from the circumstance, that
its language, developed by song, growing \vith the growth,
and intertwined with the substance of poetry, became as it
were something consecrated, and, in its essence at least,
immutable.
7. Thus the epic dialect descended in a form at once
variable and steadfast; on one side following the perpetual
changes in the language of a spreading population, on the
other side maintaining, in many essential particulars, its
primitive nature. It lost the digamma, lengthened the now
open vowels, softened the syllables originally hard, gradually
contracted those which were open, and was compelled to
sacrifice much, which seemed improper, because dijSerent from
Ionic. Meanwhile it retained that which was not subject to
such changes, as a character impressed upon it by long usage,
and protected by the measure of its versification. Hence it
displays as great a variety and inconstancy in its forms, as a
consistency and constancy in its fundamental qualities.
8. We shall first collect and examine the peculiarities be-
longing to this dialect in the letters; and these are partly
grounded on its original foundation, partly introduced by the
necessities of epic rhythm.
§ CLXVI.
CHANGE, DUPLICATION, AND EXTENSION OF THE VOWELS.
1. The use qfrj where the common dialect has cc: thus, 1.
instead of long a, iii "A^^riffrog, with the cognate words from
hgdof. ' AhgyiffTUocVf II., j3, 828, 'A^^^cr;?, ' A^^fjffrivr;. sfjUTD^g,
S^ffixsg and words belonging to it, ^;;£?ro, '^j^zvvro, ^yiyjamo, &c.
^'J^TJjf, ^^f'll* 'l^ffa)v, iJ^rtjp, 'i§}]^, ySkyjig and derivatives, Oa/-
riKiq, XiyjVi oiTjioc^ Ti^Tjv, T^riGGco and t^K'^^ 9r§}^v, H. VII, 10,
pyjihug, TtTrjvi?i add the cases of dyj§, m§og, ni§h ^s^a, and from
OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT. 323
•v^/a^, -^rj^fx^g in zoXoiovg rs -^/jgag re, II., tt, 583 (although
we find -^a^oov vz^og, ib., g", 755), quoted by Gellius, B. 13,
c. 20, as preferred by the old Grammarians on account of
the difference of sound. They must, therefore, have taken
offence at the roughness of the two a syllables in -^olgag.
In the same way ^irjKOffioi, hyiKO<Tim, r^irjKOfftcc. 2. Instead
of short a, for the support of the verse, in viz^zdovrcci from
dsi^oj, iz'^QoXog, ^yjKsou, riydhog, rjysgkffdcci, }](/jU06&ig, T^vz^ozig,
yivo^iri, ccyyjvo^irj, and derivatives, ("^ dv^gorog, Od., /, 123, g-
'xny^oi^o'h II. J jW/j 456, Od., I, 513, (LOi^riyzvig, II., y, 182,
'^oh'/!V&[jbog, dvryjvco^. So from dzuy/l'/^'^vogy the fem. dzyiy^z^jbiVT^.
Likewise rjybvziv and rj^cciov appear to change cc into tj, — to wit
a intensive^ — as TiysgidovTcct, riyzgkff^oit, II., y, 231, pc, 127,
change their a, the collective (collectivum, from ccfjt^cc). The
same happens in the inflections drocffdcckiriffi, (pOrj/jg, for drcc-
adocXiatffi, (pddrig, &c., of which hereafter. On the contrary,
XikccffiJj&vogt XsXcctrrai, XzXd(T[jijzOcc, from the original root, instead
of Xikyiff(Lzvog, &c., have remained.
2. Doubling of z in zh for the support of the verse : ^u,
II., ^, 456, &c. ; also as an adverb, ^y r^stpsv 7^ driroCKkzv
(for zb ZT^z(pzi), ib., ^r, 191? proposed by Hermann (ad Find.
01., 5, 37,) and defended by the similaiity of zv 7^z<pov viS
driroCKkov, II., |, 202, 303, Od., r, 354. So in compound
words: rivymiog and ?}v%,o[jbog. Add Tjog, IL, (i, 653, and ^i>v,
ib., £, 628, without other forms. Further, in-oXuTjedTof, Od.,
X, 275, ^okiXTj^ZTHiOi, ho,. Likewise h'vrz, IL, (3, 87. &c., as
well as zvTZy ri'TTitroc, however, for eVs^ra, in connection with
^s, S' ^TziTcc (others read lyj Vg/ra), II., 0, 163, y, 338, Od,
a, 290, 294, &c., is a false reading (comp. Heyne ad II., 0,
163), for §^ zTziToc, which is now universally read. Add to
these the termination ziov, where it comes from zfiov : (oKffi-
X^iov, i. e. (iocffiXifiov, Iz^riiov, Koiadri'iov and KoiaO'/i'ioc, M.tvvri'iog,
^ztvfj'iov and ^nvri'icc, Trci^yj'iov, '7roXz(jo7]'ici, &c. To this class be-
long ^icc ( ' " " and " ' " ) from z'lco, I travel ( Sophron in
Etym. M. p, 423, /. 20, under rjicc), dry provisions
for tJie way, Od., |3, 289, 410, I, 363, &c.; then, what
easily stirs itself chaff, ib., s, 368, and in II., v, 103, pi^ey
of wolves, together with Xrjtg, X'/ft^og, booty, out of Homer
Ag/a. The same is observable in zvc, ioc, i, e. zfg, 5 fog, as
S24 OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT.
:(iaffi}.ivg, ^ccffilSjog^ UriKivg, U^\7Jog, of which hereafter.
3. Prefixture of i to a long syllable, which hegins ivith s:
in gg^va, gg>y.^&/f, ggffTp?, and derivatives; Izovcorai, II., v, 382,
UxlofjijKi, kgfffjzis; in hsiKOffi (yet g/;i0(7/, ib., (3, .510, &c.), htg
for gjg, Hes., ^, 145; hiffoifASvog, 7j, UX'r&Tai, &c., likarcii, II.,
^, 296, gg^yg;, &c. ; and, vdth the rough breathing, isffffccroy
ib., z, 23, 1775 sWro, ib., ^, 464, g;?;itg, ib., a, 48, so that
we cannot consider this epsilon in hiXsov,Scc.y hfTrov, &c., hicKro,
UX^STO, gg^yg, gg^To, gg^aro, &c., as ^Ae augment. (^^
OJ5. 1. — Almost all these words had the digamma, so that the pre-
fixture was chiefly before that letter. To this class also probably
belong ^QouvTo, r e(peu^ot, II., (S, 198, oeufisvog, i" -xou efiv^oi, Od., £,
439, &c., and firi'^iv sipEv^igxu, ib., r, 158, which once stood for
fiririv 'iff ev^laxu ; since neither does the meaning there admit of e-Tr/,
nor does t<p£v^Igxu appear elsewhere except in imitations of the
Homeric usage. Here, then, s(psu§igxc)) should be considered as
iftv^kxu, and efiii^ofjjiv, ipsugw, ipsv^oi, explained in the same way,
as having the prefixture, and after it the trace of the vanished di-
gamma, as above in the instance of a(pavddm.
Obs. 2. — E appears as ^post-fixture in (iriThra Ziiig from iM^rig, in nt
and TfiXioi;. Yet rii is probably a shape of riFi, and i] only its abbre-
viation ; and ^sXiog, for af'eXiog, is the true and constant form in
Homer. The later n'^og, unknown to Hesiod also, is found, besides
Hymn, xxxi, 1, only Od., 6, 271, in the song of the loves of Mars
and Venus, there inserted, and shown, by this very use, to be of
later date. Also a^eX^soj, 6v, 0/, is the ancient form, and the more
recent adiX(p6{, like a^eXp^, is unknown to Homer.
4. Introduction ofyi into compound words, in order to
make words with several short syllables suitable to the
rhythm of the verse, in I'Trrizruvog, 6v, oi (I-tti — 7} and iravog, an
ancient form from 'irog\ zbriymog "^ofzoio, II., X, 427, "^(^S
l-TTTj^okog, Od., |3, 319} i.e. striking upon, Wirvx^g, and hence
master of, from which afterwards g7r;j€oX/;? and o-yv^jSoX/;?. Of the
same kind are i'7r'7r'/](JtjoX'ya)v, 11., v, 5, vzi^yzviug, Od., 006, f, 127,
(yet viOTeiv&ka,, no'TTKUToc, &c.), oXiy/jTriXtt^g, Od., g, 468, &c.
OP THE HOMERIC DIALECT. 325
(yet oXiyoh^oc/sMV, II., o, 246, t, 843, %, 337> where the posi-
tion of \ makes the rj unnecessary), and hence with more
recent writers xuxfj-^rektri and sv^xiXtfj (comp. Et. Magn., p.
390, \. 24, 40), ikcc^j^QoXog. — In '7ro'kz(Jj7iiog, whence 'TrokzybTiiccy
and ToXtyjrrig, whence ToXinrccg^ ib., |3, 8O6 (""""), (the forms
of 'xokirng (" " ' ) being- hkewise found, II., 0, 558, &c.,) the
7\ is also probably of a rhythmical origin. In like manner
it stands for v in Tccvrikiyiogy II., ^, 7O, &c. (yet ruvvylMaaoi^
Od., g, 66).
0^5. — On the other hand, 0 is extended into 0/, when the word contains
a reference to place, as odoi-rogog, &c., ^o^oirvmrigiv, II., w, 26 !•
Hence IluXo/yevgos, II., /3, 54, ■^, 303, is rightly preferred to IIu-
>.r,ysvkg, but instead of bXoolr^o^og, ib., i*, 137, we should admit
oXooT^o^og, did not the former stand almost universally, and were it
not also quoted by the Etym. M., p. 622, 1. 40, out of Democritus.
The meaning has no reference to place, and the extension is, on ac-
count of position, as little requisite as in bXoo^^m, II., 0, 630, and
lXo6(p^ovog. That, however, in UuXoiyivng and the rest, place is
expressed by the old dative form, is proved by similar formations out
of Homer, which retain the dat. 3rd decl. as a designation of place,
such as'o^e/Carjjs, i^ilavXog, o^eiyiVTjg, &c. In the expression oi person^
in ' A^ynfovri^g and avd^ettpovrrjg, 0 has been exchanged for «/.
5. Extension ofcc into at in ^a^a/ before a mute : 'srcc^oct
'TOffty va^oit l^oiQfjila, -zroc^oc} Atog, &c. Also in compound
words, 'PToc^ui^oirus, II., -^py 132, <;rccgcci'7rs'7ndouffot, II., ^, 208,
'ru§ui(paffigy 7ra§cct(pociJbivog. Sometimes before X: 'ffagut Xa^ra^pjt',
II., y, 359, &c., TToc^oii Ksx^sffffiy Od., a, 366, <r, 213, also
TTccgui poovy II., TT, 151. Kara is thus extended only in «a-
raiQaraty Od., f, 110, and ifTro before mutes: V'xcci tobccy
vTui li TSy and v'^rcct la'yjjg {fiay^g^ II., 0, 275, where v'ttq
is improperly admitted.
6. 'T'To, however, is proper (not v'ttccC) before X : vtto
'kiTK^oi&ty II., |3, 44, &c. ; before v : viro vs<pia)Vy ib., 0, 6^,
&c. ; before ^ : v'pro ptT^jgy ib., 0, I7I, &c. ; before two con-
sonants : vtto ^'knyriii ib., i, 414. So we should read (see
326 OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT.
Etym. M., p. 262, 1. 9,) y^o Iziovg (i. e. Ifiiovg), II., 0, 4,
instead of v-Trou hiovg, and thus 'x}^^k v-tto hioug, ib., fc, 3j6.
I 'T'TTcci belongs probably to an ancient form of vto, when the
root Xn (sub) took oc instead of 0, TIT, Til A, as 'Trocg^ ';ra^oi.
It reveals itself also in the adverb v'^rciidoc, II., 0, 520, c, 421,
&c. Like VTTUi stood Krccl for octto, II., X, 663, which might
plead the same analogy, but yet is properly rejected before
7. The same extension occurs in idoiiyivkffffi (i^v), Od., |,
203, and 'I^a/^sj'so?, II., t, 586; also in a/V, cchrog, al-^poc,
like xoc(jijCci\ [jjcc([jtjoi&>, (juct^f/ijocigou. Also at the end of the root :
vaTov ^' o^cj ciyysoc, Od., /, 222, from vdco, ksoocis, II., /, 203,
from zzgci-afy and so si §' ci(jtj[/ji 'Tra^oc^&airicn TohzaGiv^ ib., x.,
346, for '7rK§oi(p0a7j(Ti, unless we should read '7roc§a(pd^yi(Ti in
that place, of which hereafter. Lastly, in compound words,
ai sometimes takes the place of other vowels : KXvrcciiMyicir^cc,
T[vXai[J^mog, see, and [M(Tai'r6Xiog (half-grey), II., v, 361, ridcci-
Qojffffovffi, Od., V, 106.
Obs. — Insertion of a on account of the rhythm is found in the patrony-
mics: nj5X9j/a6»]$: TiXafiOjviddrigfSiC. (Eustath. ad IIiad,p. 13,1. lO.)'^'
8. Extension of s into si in a considerable number of
words ; but only before vowels and semivowels.
a. At the beginning of words : siccvov, II., t, 9, stagivyj,
oiffi, rjffi, slXdrivog, WiXsiOvioc, siK'/]Xou0oc, sivi and siv, sivccrog,
s'lvsKCCy si§og, si^ojTug^ s'iau, slco, s'loog, with derivatives and
compounds ; even s as augment in sloiKvlai, II., <r, 418,
and the reduplication before ^ in ^si^iszr ' AxikTJoi,, ib., i,
224, $s/§£%ara/, Od., ;?, 7^, ^siha and cognate words ;
never in ea^, skccvvco, skdrrj, s^arog, s^sryjog, g^sui'a', &c.
h. In the inner part of the root : hsisXog, }csivrj(jiv, II., \
181, from xsvog^ Xsiovfriv, ib., g, 782, &c., from Xsajv,
fj^siXavi, ib., a>, 79, from (jbiXag, ^sivog and cognate words,
arsivsi, ib., 0, 426, ars7vog and the rest of this root, rst^su,
ib., 0", 485, rsicog, VTrsi^, vTst^oxog. Hs^ag takes the shape
of "TTSi^ag, 'Trsi^ciToc, whence ccTsi^irog, aTS/^sc/o? (^sometimes
aTs^siGTiog, Eustath, ad Iliads p. 24, I. 33), (p^ziocra,.
With many words this occurs only in some derived forms :
^ski and ^sXirj always, also (/js\mri^ iJi^skitp^cov ; but (jM-
OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT. 327
^iY/>?-> fo?i {LzikiGffzo ; never in o-^gfoj, ffgXa?, c^gXaj, i^g^a/,
&c., Tix,og, (T;j2§a<TS, "tt^iov, &c.
c. At the end of the root : ah&irig, ahX(psiov, II., s, 21,
&c., liiovg, ib., 0, 4, I's/oro, ib., c, 547, 'Eo^M/g/ag, ntohv,
01, vrjX&iig, Hymn., Ill, 246, pg^a, (reio, gjW/g/b, g/o, &c.,
G'Ttzhg, X^ihg ; not in the cases of polysyllabic roots :
an/cka, a-rgy^sa, a-r^j^ga, kxrivhg, d'xriviog, Ki^ioc, ^T^za,
he. In verbs in iu: 'Tnvkkrov, II., -v|/, 283, viiyMov, &c.,
of which hereafter. The modal-vowel s is never ex-
tended : r'i^'Tnuiy &c., nor the s in Moyagiwv, 'Ar^g/^go;,
and the like.
9. Change of o into v : dXKvhig from aKko, hrvrdg from
'ivTOv and Taj, altogether enveloped, comp. 'i^h'Trng from g'lW/Ta,
which has the root toj without the consonants which appear
in -raf, itcivrog ; r^Xvyirog, comp. r;jXo -^si*, -^/, -eg, and r;;Xo-
rar<y, Od., rj, 322. So probably d(jj(pi'yv'/]zig as an epithet of
the crippled Hephaestus, from a^(p/ and yoog, encompassed
with sorrow i'^^^^ and d(jtj(pi'yvog in 'iyy^iffiv di/jipiyvoifft, II., ;', 147,
&c. Moreover, from d^yog come d^'yv(poiy d§yv(p5og, d^yv^sog,
and from ^/ojt^o, huT^vc-iog, penetrating. Thus may be ex-
plained the Homeric contraction of go into gy, as l^oogo, cso, go,
into g|M/gD, (Tiv, gy, of which hereafter. — "A[jijvhig, II., /, 6, &c.,
derived from d(jijcc, has in like manner v for a, as ad^zzg was
in ^olic av^zzg ; thus, too, the Greek has y^(y^, /^y^a^ (comp.
y^aro?), where the Teutonic tongues have a, Germ, wasser,
Eng. water.
10. Change of o into ca: dvcuiffrov from oi'a;, Ata/vviTog (the
forms with o, Aiovvtrog, Aioi/uaou, &c., appear in the Hymns,
besides Od., m, 74), also in several forms, which have
lost the digamma after o : Xayofog, Xccycoog, hare, xoXofog,
zoXciJog, II., a, 575, alarm, tumult (Qz^cfir^g — ZKoXua, ib., |3,
212) ; also the cognate Kokoiog, jackdaw, which preserves o
with extension. " K&ofog, "Kdoog, o^z<rKofiog, lying on moun-
tains (o^g-oj, KZ-oj, Kzi-co, fcz7-(/jai, Ko-irri), o^zaKooog. So ' A-^z-
"kou'iog, d^z^aiig, 7irot,T^oijiog, (/,'/}r§coiov, Od., r, 410. Also several
substantives and adjectives in zig : zv^mig, z^uzig, y.r^oDZig, zri-
roizig (but cellar bzig, ffziozig, &c.), together with a whole class
of substantives : dXoo?;, ^ari, Icori, &c.
11. Extension of o into ou only before semivowels : Tovu
328 OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT.
makes ywrnrog, yoOmrot, yovva ; ho^v makes ^ov^arogy ^ov^o^,
hoO^ccra, hov§u ; hovKiy^ohst^uVf D., j3, 460, from hoXi-)(^6g and
Ugyjt KOvXzoVy ib., a, 220, &c., 'M.ovktog ijgofg, Od., c, 423,
(jjovvog and cognate words, vou(Tog, ovvoiJbK, ovXog from oXo?
(^f6XKog\ ovKtog, ovKo(Jbivog (also 6Kkv(jijZvog), OuXvyj-rog, ov^sog
and oy^sa from o^oj, <7rovXvg, (never in those words, which are
derived from verbs : hofijog (^SjM/s;), Tovog Q^miJijOii), trrovog
(crgv^y), (povog (jpzvy <povsfy (povzvco), and the post-Homeric :
ffroXog, (pdovog). Add words, in which the digamma has been
dropped : h^ofu, o^ovco ; KoXofuj koXovoj ; as aKoriy dfcovfj, and
12. Extension of o into ot in a single word before v :
dyjtoivTjGiVt II., I, 213, Od., X^ 26l, 268, since (pomov aJ[Jiju,
ib., c, 97» &c., is not connected with (pouog, but in a length-
ened form of (poivog (hcccpomg^ dark, and the forms derived
from datives, UvXaiysmg, &c. (comp. n. 4), belong not to
extension. In other words, this extension occurs only before
vowelsy not however in (SojJ, yoogy ^oog, &c., but in aXoicx.
from dXoda), and dTrr/Xor/iffsv, H., $, 522, j^yvotricrs, ib., a, 537»
&c., always in ^o/oi, ^oioi, &c., also to/j; and to/^s/?, xi'o/^,
<pXoi6stj ib., a, 237, fron;i 9?ioo?, %fo/^, after the analogy of
which also those parts of oXoogt which have the middle o long,
are written, by many, with oi in the two places : "E^ro^a h'
avTOv (jj&ii^cct oXofj Moi^' gcrg^pjcgf, H., ')(^i 5, and ij ya^ oy oXo^ffi
(p^zai ^vei, ib., a, 342. Lastly, the genitives of the 2nd
decl. /S/o/b, l/-t/o7o (l^og^ &c., of which hereafter.
Obs. — By comparing i}.oog with iXoipw/og of the Odyssee (5, 410, 460,
X, 289, ^, 248), which form attests a root oXopo, as iraTg^uiog irar^o, we
discover evidently, in oXo^o, iXoog with the digamma, oKof og, and that
eXopw/og [oXofu/og) is but a lengthened form of this (oXofog). Hence
it follows, that in the original language of the Epos these syllables
were supported and produced by digamma, as OAOFH, so IINOFH,
*A0F02, and that, after the rejection of this, the vowel was ex-
tended, to make it long. Thus it appears better to leave o}j)rj and
tkojiai, than, by writing 6X«;^, iXoifjai, to lose a clear trace of the
digamma, which the various changes of the epos have spared.
OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT. 329
§ CLXVII.
OF THE EXCHANGE OF VOWELS.
1. Besides the above, there appear ^ in many tvo?'ds,
vowels, ivhich do not helony to them in the common dialect y
nor to their derivation : g for a in ^s^sO^ov, "^vffsro, ^^trero,
&c., forms of the 1st aor. mid. — s for / in ayxifjuccx^oi for
k<Yyj\jjcc)(j)^^ to explain which Apollonius (ts^/ l^rtpp^ijij., p. 555,
Bekker,) adduces l,sfcvcov for tizucuu with the Sicyonians. O
for a in To^^ccXig. Also Iffrt/] for iffrr/^, Trrojaffeiv for 'Trrriao'sip,
TsgioKTiou for 'TTZ^iovaiov.
2. Other words, again, point to an u^olic analogy : Zsi-
hcjgog, ^zig, the first from ^a-^, the second for ^rjv, to which
it stands in the same relation as the Germ, dreist, bold, active,
to l§ri(Trn§iog, both from APA, APE, in Igocoj. Also those
which are now banished from Homer, Zpcx^^'^"} re^mcorsg, &c.,
now given as Zccx^'^l^i'i n&vriioTzg, &c.
3. Other words point to forms which fell out of use :
roiyjvs, II., 7, 273, It' Itrxoc^optv, Od., s, 59, to rdiMvu, gV^afoj
for Iffxpi^rjf as eWg^oj for iff'rrs^jj.
§ CLXVIII.
ABBREVIATION OF LONG VOWELS AND DIPHTHONGS.
1. As the verse required the extensions of sound above
enumerated, so, in other instances, it required the abbrevia-
tion of long syllables.
2. Abbrev, of a. In the ace. plur. 1st decl. in Hesiod :
zov^otg (better ;cou§ug,) 6(jb6(p§omg, ^, 6O, so 'Apxv7ag, 267,
fMsrccmtiragt 402, (iouXug, 534!, 653, T^o-Ttag, s, 5Q4!, 663,
ostvug, 675.
Obs. 1. — 'Eaw's as a subst. has a short, and as an adj. a long. For its
use as a subst. see U., <p, 507, t, 9, 7, 385, 419, $, 178, as an adj.
II., i, 734", a, 385, 6, 352, 613, vj., 25'k<«'
330 OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT.
Obs. 2. — 'EccM has always a long before ff; hence, instead of i'laca'
aurd^, 0(1., ?t, 166, is now read ilaa- aurd^, the double eigma in
E/affCs, sasss, has been removed, and in oux sdaougiv s/mi, Od., cp, 233,
ga must be read with Synizesis, as in r^sTv y^ oux IS. YiaWdc, 'A^^v;;,
II., 9, 236.
Ohs. 3. — "Ykaog has short a in fXaov ei/^eo ^u/^di/, 11., /, 639, comp. t,
178, on the contrary it is long in "iXdog 'OXvfimoc, II., a, 583. Comp.
Hes., e, 338, Hymn. IV, 204, in which case the word was perhaps
originally /Xtjoj, like IXrjdi of which the later form was 'lXd6i.
3. There is a difficulty in quantity connected with the
words cirrj, &c. The form of this word in Pindar, Pyth., 2,
28 (51), ccuTuv, also written audrccv, i.e. afccrccv, directs us
to the root ccf (changed into the long av by the attenuation
of the digamma), which repeats itself in the formation afuf,
as (JtjOi^ in (jija^(jjcc§ (^i/ja,^^cci^oj\ and to^ in -tto^'^o^ (purpura,)
{pro^(pv^-cS). The multiplicity of forms, and their varying
quantity^ arise solely from the attenuation and rejection of
the digamma, «/■«/-, ccvuv^ ava,, aocv, cioi, a ("", "', "", "", ");
thus, from afa,foi/jai, afdoi/jcci (whence kparai^ aara/ ; "At;?,
^ 'zdvrag kciTcci, II., r, 91, 129), come the aorist-forms
(ayay) daaav (jJ sru^oi, Od., ;t, 68, '7rgo(pvys7v' adiffaro ya^
(jbiycc ^v(Jtjco, II., X, 340, — (aya) oivog ^' — aoc(r h) (jjsydc^co, Od.,
(p, 296, (p^ivccg ciaff&v o'l'vai, ib., 297j aii<i auad^yiv, ovK uvrog
avccivo[jtjccij II., /, 116, aXX' i^g/ auac)i[jj)^i/, II., r, 137, — (aay)
evo^jffsi'' cidffaro ^l \ikycc ^vjJju^ II., /, 537, — (aa, "^ '') t?5 S' aV??
docGug, II., ^, 237; add adadriv, kda&cci, haahig, II., r, 136,
•r, 685, r, 113, Od., \ 503, ^, 301, which have the second
a lengthened by position. Lastly, (aoj, a) ao-s ^^os ^cciiMovog
aha, Od., X, 61, Z^/ clcroiro, II., r, 95, and "Ar;j (afdrT^)
itself, always long, and in the thesis, II., (3, 111, ^, 237, h
18, r, 91, unnecessarily contracted from aar;j, which form,
as we have seen, was not foreign even to Pindar. Add to
these the adj. aarog with similar varieties of quantity; thus,
with a negative, adocrog, inviolable (""'), o[/jO(T(Tov ddurov
^rvyog vhcog, II., ?, 271, mighty ("'"), ci&0Kog ddrog, Od.,
%, 5. — Abbreviation of the long a occurs only in the deriva-
tives kroL^rri^og (Jlrri, ccr/i^og), arwduUfj, — From these forms
OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT. 331
must be distinguished those from dlrjv, ahfyji/^ Hkewise with
long- a : a^s/v, to satiate (with the genitive), whence ai^hctrog
aaon "Agyjci, II., s, 289, y, 'J8, %, 267, &c., oiffaadai (piXov
ijro§ — 'TTOTT^rog, 11., r, 307» and aazaOz kKuv0[/jo7o, II., a;, 717»
also the adj. with a negative : (aaro?) arog, insatiate, drog
ToXi^jboio, II., g, 388, &c. Distinguish likewise doo derived
from diiA} (the root of the Germ, we-hen^ with os intensive),
to breathe in sleep, to sleep: vvkt d(Tcc[Jbzv, Od., -r, 367,
contr. from ccicroi[Jijiv, which stands in vvktcc [juh diaK^zv, Od.,
y, 151.
4. Abbreviation of / by the force of the dactylic rhythm is
found in many nouns. From 'EXsuc/j, 'Y.Xzvdivog, Hymn IV,
97, EXsyc/^a^ao, ib., 105. — Yi^ovirj maintains its original
length only at the close of the hexameter : VTrmgOs zoviriy II.,
|3, 150, &c., and loses it in the thesis : Koviri V \x, K^arog,
Od., X, 599, comp. n., "4/, 506, and always in aoviriffi, KoviriG,
or fcovr/jg. — A/pjc (",) at the beginning of the verse: II., a,
553y &c., and [jufj [jijOi ri Xirjv ("'), II., (^, 486. — My^7^a/, II.,
<p, 350, and (/jugurifftv, ib., 18. — ^i'bcovog, ^fbovioi, ^fhovi^, with
/ long, II., (^, 290, Od., V, 285, &c., and y,ih6vsg -proKvlcillcckoi,
II., "4/, 743. — From (TTuiJbig, (TTa[jij7i/og, '^a,(j!ji(ri (rra^mGai, Od.,
6, 252. — <^om^, (pomfcog, &c., Od., X, 123, &c., and (pomKoza-
aocv, &c., II., ;£, 133, &c. — So also zi is shortened by throwing
away g: Yiosihuviov dyXaov dXTog, II., j3, 506. — The abbrevia-
tion of ogvTg, ogvidog is uncertain in o^vig It^X^s, H., (Jb, 218,
where Aristarchus gives o^vtg rjXds, and in o^vig m ^zyd^oiai,
II., a;, 219, where Heyne {ad 11.^ jM/, 218,) gives o^vig h
(Miyd^oKTt. So o^vTg dTr^tri, H., /, 323. In other places ogvig
is either at the end of the verse or in position. The oblique
cases ogvtOog, o^vidt, o^vTfft, &c., are long without exception, and
the long syllable in o^vtg itself appears to have been first
shortened by later writers.
5. In like manner the length of / is broken by the dactylic
rhythm in many verbs. — The verbal forms from /Xa are like
iXoiog, II., a, 583, &c., lon^: H^j^dt, IXrixriffi, IXdaKOvroci^ ikd-
GKiG&ai, iXd(TffO[jj\ Od., y, 419, iX(x,(t6(/jS(T0oi, II., a, 444 ; but
short in d^vuoTg iXdoi/rcci, II., |3, 550, [jijiv !Xcc(T(76(jtjS'J0i, 11., a,
100, *Y.Kdi^yov Ixdffff&cit, II., «, 147. — 'l(ycc(Tiv, long in tXsiovcc
'fffufftv, II., -4/, 312, &c,, short in dvl^zg 'kauiv, II,, ^, 151,
332 OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT.
&c. — Mrivioj^ long in ' A%/Xgy? (Jb'/;vtsv, II., |3, 769j but, through
the influence of the fourth foot, short in 'Argii'byig ^' irk^ojdzv
il^rivhy II., a, 247- — T/g/j', /o;z^ in the arsis : ovhk ri risi, II.,
i, 238, &c. ; but short in ours rhi, Od., v, 144, &c. Here,
however, the natural quantity is short, and is made long" only
by the power of the arsis, since it is never so in the thesis.
In the other forms riirciffdcci, riybdoj, ri[jtj^(Ta>, Tiri^rjaduty &c.,
the long syllable is introduced by the inserted consonant. —
To fJijT^TiffopijOii, H., y, 41 6, [/j)]ri(Taffdaf, D., «, 48, &c., no
form without the c can be added in Homer, the first appear-
ance being rd ol (ju'^rlov upcuKTzg in the Pseudo-Orph., Argon.,
1330 ; and, since the forms with <r are universally long
the duplication of sigma is removed in the latest editions
(comp. Heyne ad II., y, 416). — Kovim has always ; long
(although }covi}] is sometimes shortened by the dactylic rhythm),
so that there is no ground for doubling the sigma in fcoviaaov-
Giv, II., I, 145, <p, 407 (comp. Heyne ad II., ^, 145). So
the reading zoviaecXog is preferable to Jtoviffaakog.
Obs. — I in a syllable prefixed with the incipient consonant is always
short : dldu/u,!, hibaGxcn, riraivu, &c. — xixXrjffxu has it long by position.
Of vKpavexu, however, the trisyllabic forms are sometimes lengthened
by the arsis : T/jJautrxe, II., x, 478, &c. (but 'erd^oKfi 'rrTfavgxuv, Od.,
/(A, 165, &c.). The forms of more than three syllables are always
short, as OT^aucxs/isv, mipavexo/Mcci, 'O'Tipausxo/Mvog, &c.
6. The roots x§t and (p^t have / short : zzzfiiLmgy fc^Wevrsg,
haxgihov, &c., 'i(p&hv, s(p0tTaf, s!p0ihv, &c., except ug «£ loXof
(pdiJig, Od., (3, 368 (like (irrjrig from ardrig). They lengthen
it before v and a: (p^mrat, (pdrnvreg, <p6ivov&i, k^Tvm, Pc^ivoiiJbi,
K^Ivuffdat, &c., (pdicroci, (pdla^vo^cc, &c., and shorten it again,
when after v the root is extended : (ptivvSu, (p^ivvdovffi, as in
the future forms, huK^ivki, hccx^ivUffdui.
Obs. — The root m also has short iota, lengthened in the forms with v:
t/i/wi/, mvojfft, 'xivsiVf &c.; vJiiMiv, II., ff, 825 (comp. Od., <r, 3), is
lengthened only by the aiais. In the future, a lengthens the / ; '>tistt)
(*'")inPind. Isth., 6, Yl (103).
OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT. 333
7. Abbreviation of v. Of oKOm the v is lon(j/ in xe^<r<V
aXvcuVf Od., /, 398, and short in ^/I'gyso';*' akvcov, II., <w, 12,
&c. — Y.tXviv, siXv[Mvogi BiXv(j!jCi, &c., shorten v in the extended
form il'kv(pouv, II., X, 156, and even in iiXvarat, II., (ju, 286,
Od., y, 352. — 'E^;jrya> has long y in l^yjrvuv Irkfffft, U., j3,
75, l§f]ruovTo, II., ^, 345, &c. ; but g^pjriJsra;, II., /, 635,
&c., eg^rvov, ig^rm, H., |3, 97» &c. — Uoi'^wovrcc, II., a, 6OO,
&c., and even Toi-Trvvov 'Troc^iovrZy II., a, 4^7^y but g-romuoi', II.,
<r, 421, &c. — 0y£ ^ 'Adfii/rj, Od., 0, 222, and ^yoj/ra, ib.,
260. — 'Idvdj in IviQvovffi, II., <r, 175, and /^us/, D., ?i, 552. —
l^stxioc Xuu, Od., ?!, J4ff also oKXvovcccvy kXXvzfTKZv, Od., |3,
105, 109; but Xvii, Od., |3, 69, and Xvcov, II., ^z, 62, &c.
Ohs. — Taking all circumstances together, it seems evident that o is
here, except in g/'Xuw, universally short, but, as the iota of %^i, fdi, ri,
is produced by the insertion of v, or c, or x. (thus, tTu, rlvu, r/cco), so
also Xuw, Xutfw, Bvu, dvvu, dZeu, didvziv, &c.; long likewise in the
aor. 'idvv and subj. duu, dvri, du/xivai, &c.; but not before ^ and r:
Xu^Tj, Xu^£;?)i', AgXura/, wherefore before ^ a v is inserted in order to
lengthen: a^Ti/uw, d/M'Xvuv6rj, II., e, 697, ^, 436, diax^n/kTsv, &c. If,
beyond these limits, long syllables appear in such words, they arise
from the force of the arsis (as Xvro d' dyuv, II., ai, 1, a/xmuro, II., X,
359, ^, 475); but in thesis the long syllables are only apparent,
being properly short, but enclosed and concealed by two long. As
before driiJ^'iriei, so now dXKvsffxoVy J^jjruovro, voiirvvowa., &c.
8. 'Efya> and puoptjcci must be more closely examined, since
Heyne (Excurs. IV, ad II., a,) has brought the matter as
little to decision here, as in the case of ar^], Xva, and the rest,
of which we have spoken. — 'Y^pvoo had the digamma ; thus,
root h^f, fz^v, the v coming, as in other instances, from the
attenuation of f. As fz^f, FEPFO, the word is allied to
ferveo, FERFEO, and the Germ. WERFEN, to throw, cast,
fling, &c. Its rachcal meaning is vehement activity, exertion
of strem/th without farther aim, which it retains in ferveo
(e. g. fervet opus, he). Tlie same signification appears,
ivith the direction of exertion from the object, in the Germ.
S34> OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT.
werfen, and to the object in g^y<y, I draw. 'E^vco C"")
maintains its quantity and sense through all the active forms:
i§v5iv, II., f, 235, &c., 'igvov, II., (js/, 258, &c., 'iguffccv, l^vaoci^f
^c.y and, according to the exigence of the verse, l^vasoiLZVy
s^vffffav, zi^v&Giv, &c. In like manner in many of the middle
forms, as s^vaffccfLSPog t.i(pog o^v, si^vaffocro (pdffyuvov 6^0, II., )^,
S06, Od., x^ 79. — T is long in the pass. perf. sl^varcci, II.,
f, 7'^j and so pluperf. si^uccro, II., o, 654, |, 30 (compare
xszX'/iaro, ks%cc(Pj^6tcc, II., «, 195, g, 698, and others of a like
description), si^vro, II., t, 542, &c. (whence zi^va&ai cIkoitiv,
Od., y, 268, comp. -v^, 82, is to be treated as a perfect, and
with the Et. Mag., p. 378, 1. 38, written at least si^va^cct, if
not slguffdcct.) — This long v of the perf., however, appears
again short in E/^yar' svT^vfJbvoi, II., §, 248, where Heyne
writes si^viir, i. e. s'lgvvroci (the same editor^ contradicting
himself^ wishes si§u(jb&mt, II., j*, 681, to be written, with double
(/j, eigvi/ji/jivui\ also in II., a, 239, and in sl^vccro, II., %, 303.
We are forced, therefore, to recognise here also, the force of
the dactylic rhythm breaking down the long syllable. With
g thrown away we find the cognate words pvffraaruog, Od., cr,
224, pvffTcc^ovragt Od., t, 109, &c., pvffrd^sffKiv, II., &>, '755,
puTfj^fft, II., -r, 475, traces, pvr^^oi ^wv, Od., ^, 173, stretcher,
pvTo7(Ttv Xusaffif Od., Z,, 267, &c., puaaty epithet of prayers
(Xiral), drawn together, wTinkled, II., /, 503. — With respect
to meaning, the verb varies this in the middle and passive
forms : a, to draw to one, to draw back or restrain, inhibere :
ccvYj^ Vi zzv ovTi Aiog voop si^vffffcciTO, II., ^, 143, restrain or
resist the will of Jove ; b. to draw into oneself and keep
there : M^ 0 (juh ay^vvyAvri x,^ccbiri xoXoi' oux, sgv(TcciTO, II., cj,
584, comp. Od., t, 459 ; from (b.) to keep there, arises,
c. to observe, to obey : ou av yg ^ovXccg sigvffcco Y^^oviuvog,
II., ^, 230, comp. ib., a, 2l6 ; d. to draw forth, to deliver,
to save : kcu rov fjbh (juztcc xz^sh Igvffaaro <i>o7^og 'A'TroXkcoVy
II., g, 344, comp. ib., y, 450, Od., x^ ^7^, whence 0 ^' igvarccro
Tcui (Jb IXiTjffsvy Od., I, 279, cannot stand with long y ; e. to
save, hence to protect, defend: dffrv itxikm l^ivyfjusvat ei^uff-
(Tovffiy II., (T, 176, comp. ib., (p, 588, y, 93, and hence Minerva
is called Iguai'^rrokig, ib., ^, 305 ; lastly,/) to ward offj in aXX'
oOfc olcovoTatu l^vffcrocro zyj^a (JbiXuivav, II., /3, 859, in which it
OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT. 335
comes round to the signification of the Germ, werfen, pro-
pellere.
Obs. — la this derivation of meanings, all proceed from and return to
the root FEPF; yet it must not be overlooked, that the root SEPF
of servo also exists, allied in sense to the other, and which perhaps
lies at the foundation of the forms with the signification of save,
and the extension of £, s/gutftfouff/, ii^u6/Mia&a, &c., as well as of some
of the following.
9. In the meaning of preserve, defend, ward offi the forms
often,
a. Throw away s in the present, as zzK^iiikvy] pvsrcci ar^ct-
rov, II., », 417, comp. ib., 259, Od., o, 35, II., /, 396,
u, 195.
b. Stand as secondary tenses without increasing in the
beginning, and without modal-vowel, with long y, hke
a^'TTwro and 'kvro : as, mog yd§ (r^piv 'i^vao '^v'kag, II., p;^,
507, comp. ^, lo8, g, 23, j/, 555 y and as ward oiF, ib., g,
538, f, 518, Od., 0), 524. Add 'i^vadai, Od., g, 484,
&c., and, without £ : pvffdocij II., o, 141, and pvccr,
ib., 0", 515.
c. Spring from FEPT without FE, and PT with long
T, as independent forms with v long : puo(/j' opbcJg, II.,
0, 257, &c., pvffccffdoii, imperat. pvffui vt rji^og vtocg
^ Kyjjuuv, ib., ^, 645, pvaairo, &c. ; so with the aug-
ment : arag*, cs Zgy? kppvffocro, ib., v, 194, comp. Od.,
%, 372, a, 6, whence the single f in ohg yag Igvzro
"IXiov "Y^KTug, II., ^, 403, is suspicious. It might be
f/ag pvsro or h' IppUro. A form from this root, in the
sense of keep under, betrays its later origin in the con-
clusion of the Odysee, already recognised as of more
recent date than the rest of the poem, 'A0-^V7^ — 'HcD —
'PvffoiT W 'n,K&oiVM, Od., -4/, 244. A form with v
short is altogether false in rov (Jbh lyaiv h&zv pvffcciJbjjv xa)
kvrf/tcyov avTig, II., 0, 29, which verse has also a rhyth-
mical error (comp. § CXLVI, n. 7, obs. 1,) and should
be written rov ^\v lyoov h(f ilguadiLYjv.
10. Abbreviation of ri and u. — H into g. Together
336 OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT.
with eav^ a^yrjri (pastvcJ, H., y, 419, cc^y^jri zzgccvvco, Od., 2,
128, &C.5 stands agysn Ifjf/jcu, II., X, 818, cc^yircc Irifi^ov, ib.,
<p, 127, and Hes., ^, 5U.~ A(TKyj0y;g, II., ;i, 212. &c.,
together with affzsdkg, Od., |, 255, which, in the slow motion
of the verse vfja^v '^rriiJbdv&rj, aXk' affK2&kg Kcci dvovcrot, has attained
the impulse of the lighter rhythm by this extension from
affKrjklg. — Together with ccKctx^^ivog, H., g, 24, &c., stands
a7cyf/j,yJir/i^ II., e, 364, &c. So in a prcB-Alexandrian Ms.
(vid. j3Ssch. con. Timan.^ p. 152, Reiske), ug o^ov Ir^d-
(pe[jijiv Tgf b v(Jbsrs§oi(Tf 16(Jjoi(ji, II., -^z, 84, is read instead of
ccKk' 6[jbov, ug lr^(x,(pr,^zv, k. r. X., and according to this analogy
r^cc<pi(juzv for r^acp^mi, H., ;j, 199, o", 436, Od., y, 28, er^a(p-
kyiv, II., g, 555, gV^a(pg, ib., (p, 279, r^a<p' ib., j8, 66 1, as varia-
tions of the text (Heyne ad II., i//, 84, et Boeckh. ad Pind.
Not. Crit p. 465). Perhaps we should also read zuTSCc^df/jSv
for zccrscilcifjbyjVj II., v, 257. — O is shortened into 0 in evgO-
Xuq^og which is always, even with later writers, zv^vjo^og, and
in r^o'^daa'dcci, (jr§o(pciaff0cci, for rgaj^dff^cci, ffrgctXpccadat, from
T^a-Ti-cccOf (TT^ojipda)* (comp. Eustath. ad II., ^, p. 719, 1. ^0).
Obs — So also 'iu)g and riug (in which £ is sometimes extended for the
production of the first syllable, e/'wg, II., y, 291, &c., rf/wg, Od., b,
9], &c.), are to be WTitten, where they have a trochaic quantity
(-'•'), eXos — Ti7og : thus 'iug 0 rau^' oi^fiam, 11., a, 193, &c., should
• Lobeck in Parergis ad Phrynich., p. 580, says with reference to the
forms 'xaXivT2p<::da6&at, &c., Homerica quidem carmina Criticorum in-
dustria ita tornata et perpoUta sunt, ut nullum appareat amplius veteris
scabritice vestigium Neque dissimulem Fr. Thierschium mihi
prceter causam pristincB inconstanticc patrocinium arripuisse videri in
Act. Monac, Tom. I, Fasc. II, p. 179, sqq. It will be seen from the
text that these forms are by no means entirely extinct in Homer, as the
learned author of the Parerga believes ; and it would be difficult to show
why forms, created by a visible and sensible necessity of rhythm, should
be called inconsistent. We must remark besides, that they find their
limitation even in the grounds of their origin, and extend, with the
exception of a'KpirtoTujVTo, which is required by the metre, not beyond
the cases, in which 0 and a are inserted before the long vowel contracted.
OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT. 337
be eTcj 6, x. r, X. fsee Hermann Elem. Doctr. Metr., p. 58, 59 J ;
- wherefore rsug 'A^aio!, II., u, 42, should be «/b5 'Ap^a/o/, and iMi^inro)
aldt Tsug, II., r, 189, accordiug to Hermann should be fiifM/sTw au-
Todi TiTog. — According to the same analogy the w appears shortened
in T^gcuog aXX', Od., ^, 303, and xvfiarog s^avadvg, rdr s^sdyerat
'riTii^ovde, Od., £, 438, was perhaps originally xv/Marov.
11. Especially important to syntax is the abbreviation
of the subjunctive modal-voicels yj, &>, of which Homer is full.
Here shall be quoted only those forms Avith a short vowel,
which, without regard to construction, even on account of
their structure can be nothing but subjunctives : ^s/o^sv, II.,
a, 143, comp. -v^/, 244, 486, r^ciTTiioiLzv, ib., y, 441, comj).
I, 314, Od., S^, 2'29, ^a/As/srs, XL, ;;, 72, which are evidently
the forms ^icof/jsv, r^ocTTicof/jSv, ^a[M7iTs (from ^ojf/jsv, r^ocTraiiMv,
'tcc[jjfJTi), with extended s and the long vowel abbreviated. —
Add to these tofLZv, lyiigofLZv, II., (d, 440, and im ii}io(jbzv a,[/j(poj,
II., a, 363. The accent is thus rightly placed by Pamphilus
according to the Venetian SchoHast, although this displeases
the Scholiast, who, however, opposes merely his own choice
to that of the other : ov yko Tcapo^vvoi^iv x,cx,roi rov Ild[jj<ptXov.
So also tvcc ith'iTZ 'Truvrzg, II., S-, 18, aKsTcci, ib., Xy 192, %£y-
0[MVy ^ziiLoiJjZVy 'Tri'Troi^o^jiVy yziviui. These forms stand for
yztvyjociy from il^i 'ioj^ o'lha iihaj, '/[ko^yiv, 'iy^zvcc, 'ihn^a,, TTi'^roidoCf
systmfjj'/iv, (^>
12. u4bbreviation of the diphthongs ei and oy, in |Sa^s;»;?,
'Eo|«/2a, ^;jAga?, and ^o^aj ty;c£a ' I^/?, Hes., ^, 780> aoriTrogy
aiXko'TToCy r^i'TTog, jSoXsra;, II., X, 319) /SoXscr^s, Od., cr, 387,
and according to almost all mss., vvv h' krzpooc i^oXovro '^Boi
for l^ovXovTOf Od., a, 234,* also, in Hesiod, Xuyog f^^ivv, a,
302, for Xoiyovg.
♦ The Harleian mss. have iZoXovro (with a above the oX), ISoj^.ovro,
iZokono, those in Bennet's Coll. Canib., (Sov'aovto, the Parisian 2403,
('ZoijXovTo, ov corrected into o, and beside it y^. -/.al IQdXovro, 2769, iwoiXovre
(so also the Heidelberg), 2804, SovXovto. So also a Breslau MS. and the
Vaticaa. Comp. § ccxxxii, 31.
Y
3.S8 OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT.
Ohs. — It is not intended to assert, in these remarks, that the long
syllables are original, and that the abbreviation of them is an ano-
maly introduced by versification. On the contrary, the short forms
must be the original, as e. g. ^oKoijjOli, compared with volo and the
Germ, wollen ; and as bos is more primitive than 1801/5, so mg and
v^i'TTog are older than tous, r^ivo-jg. Such short syllables are, therefore,
really a relic of the ancient language, to which grammar, forced to
proceed upon existing and predominant forms, can only allude.
13, Also a/, 0/, t;/, shorten their quantity without chang-
ing their form, «/ in sfjbraiov ovls (^irjg, Od., v, 3JQ (but
fiuzcov 'i^jtjTrcnog oCKnrrjg, ib., <p, 400), which, being- derived
from 'iiJj'Trrig^ 'ifji^rcc (sfjuTafog, altogether in, or versed in), was
probably originally written s/xraog-. — O; in ohg : agsr^v o'log
iff(Tf, II., V, 275, &c., where the full form o7og has retained the
quantity of the primitive ftog (compare the Germ, tviey as). —
Tt in v!6g: A^vavrog viog, II., ^, l.:30, &c., "E;sto^, vis U^kx,-
(iiOWy ib., ;;, 47, &c., also a trace of the primitive form FI02 .
§ CLXIX.
OF THE REJECTION OF VOWELS.
1. j4s long vowels and diphthongs are shortened through
the necessities of versijication, so, upon the same ground,
short vowels in several words are entirely rejected.
2. At the beginning of words, a, in crroixv&ffffiv, crs^o-r^,
crs^oTTPjys^sra, II., ■^, 598, X, 66, t, 298, together with
aarcix^iiTffi, ib., |3, 148, affrs^o'^ri, z, 154, aars^oTi^rrig, a, 580,
&c. — E in ziivog for Iziivog as the verse may require,* in
* By Aristarchus the license is extended beyond these bounds, who, e. g.
read in II,, 0, 94, ^log xiivov ^v/Mog, to the injury of the rhythm, because it
was so Ionic. In obedience to him %j.%i7m, II., cr, 648, was made %ai
Xiiiov, '/idxiivt^, ib., 0, 45, xa/ xihtfi, and xdxiivoi, ib., i^, 200, %ai xsmg.
OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT. 339
xudev, Kil&i, ftiiffs everywhere for itczikv, ixildi, ^k) l;ci7(Ts. Add
the already mentioned pvzffdcci for l^veadaf, and words pertain-
ing to it. On the other hand all the forms of %Xiij are now
given in Homer with g. E is thrown away from g/ in hiXog
for iix,{kog from zIko), ihvlriai in the phrase ihviriGt 'Tr^ccTTthafft,
II., ff, 380, &c., for iihviriai, lastly in hog, which has retained
its £ only in the feminine fonns g/ir^j^, mriv, giVa/ (not I'iffdcov)
k'lc-yjg, iiffocg, ib., a, 468, g, 300, &c. O before / in, (^othufjuiv)
3. In the middle of words ^ a, in yXafCTO(pa,ycof, II., v, 6,
and as modal-vowel in 'ihfjbsv for otlocfijsv, si'k7iXou0(jbsv for eiXrj-
Xov^cc[JbsVf 'ikaav, kikffcct, &c., according to the old Grammarians
for ^Xacrav, kXaffcct. So UXfjuida, hX^zvog-, although these forms
may be more fitly derived from fiXca, Lat. FOLFO, volvo
(Heyne ad II., X, 413). — E as radical vowel in <?nX^ WiXzro,
eTXiTO, so iTTiTrXopbivoy, Od., ;?, 261, crg^/TXo^gi'<yv, ib., g5, 16,
in zsX, xizXiTO, in "^rgra, a'7ro'?rroi[Mvog, II., (3, 71 » &c., gTrraro,
&c. In Igov, 4§oi, igsvg, igsvaaffdai, i'^^f, from h^ov, '^'jI, &c.,
the iota is lengthened after the ejection of s, as in oip/gj, o^;"?,
&c. (comp. Ai^iK. Ts^} "^rviuiJboiTMV, Ammonius, Valck., p. 229).
— O in r/Vrg for riTroTB, II., a, 202, &c.
§ CLXX.
OF THE SEPARATION OF VOWELS.
1. The di(fammay dropped out between vowels, still exists
in its effects so far that those vowels formerly separated by
it have been preserved open : thus,
AE in oc^y arirrig, k^vai, cciVTzg. AEP, i. e. AFEP, whence
av^Tii aura, in '/jz^idovTai, a^^, ^s^/, yjigcc, yi'spioc^ azi^co, ao^,
ao^r;^, aooQro. Moreover, in ag/^o;, aoihog, aothrj, aoihiccck), arjla/v,
aiXXrj, ciiKXrig, aoWia, ag^^y {aiiyeo and av^dvco), ahl (from
Zenodotus is said to have read x^xiTas, ib., fj,, 348. The same prejudice
that armed Aristarchus against the augment, seems to have instigated him
in this matter also.
340 OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT.
AFEN), AE, the root of 'i-fMsmi and the intensive AF, A,
ever being. — AI in oi'iov (I heard), cc'is, al'a/p, dtouffu. — AO in
a(x,o(p^m. — EA in loca, laa?, \S,v^ imco, &c., iocbora^ loiyrj, 'ici^z,
soi^og, K^&ocg, Grzarog, ip^saf. — HE, rizXiog. — HI, '/j'icc, TjWsog, ri'icov,
^'iaocu, zXrjtg, &c., "kyj'iov, XT^idoc, &c. — EE in ^k^^ov. — OE in
Xosrgov, Xoi(T(TO[JijUi, ^Tj^ioz^yog. — 01 in 'O/'Xsy?, 'Oi'X/cc^;;?.
2. So the V derived from the digamma remains open in
ayV^, aurs;, aursyv, ayVs, &c., \\jg.
3. Hence the negative a ha,s no v after it before digam-
mated words: adarog, aay^?, clcx.'ffrog, aa(r%sro?, dziK>ig^ dkzriTi,
azKcov, dzgyog, d^diffffou, ' Ai'hfjg, ' A'ihconvg, d'thj^Xog, d'ih^tg, dih^nfj
(but before words not digammated : duuihrjg, dmiuofjucci, dvat-
7iog, &c.). The words dvovrocTog^ II., \ 540, and dvouT'/]T(\
ib., %, 371 » do not harmonize with dXXoi/ ^mv zyjivad novrarovy
aXXov douTOVf ib., ff, 536.
4. The separation of the vowels is variable in the words
connected with didXog: di&Xog and ddXuv, dz&Xo(po^oi and d^Xo-
(po^otf &c., according to the exigencies of the verse 5 yet
dz0XzvoiJv T^o umKTog, II., a;, 7^4, is preferred to the other
reading ddXzvcoi'. The forms of ^otdtrffoj remain open, yet
'^oojKog exhibits contraction (^dfozog, '^dozog, ^cozog, '^ocoy^og).
Always Q^rjiKiog, ou, co, on, 01, ti, ?j?, and Qg'/j'i%a, but Q^^zzg,
(d^riKuv (better (d^YiKojv as from Q^7ji'/ca)v\ ©^^fcs(T(Tt, S^r]Kr;g,
S^r%,'/]phs, (d^n^^ri&zv, as well as S^rjixsg, Qoriizag. — AvKoo^yog,
II., (^, 130, Avzovgyou, ib., 134. — Always ooc^i^siv with
6oc§iffTrig and oupc^jv mpca G(pz7z^dcov^ II., ;, 327; but u^za&iv, ib.,
g, 486. — 'O/iy and oio[jtjUii open in all forms except o'ioiro, Od.,
^, 580, Xi 12, where the constant quantity of the iota hinders
us from reading Tig tc oioito. — "O'ig (never oig^j oiog, oiv, ohg^
o'lSffffi, always open (and hence o'lm trisyllabic against Aris-
tarchus in II., y, 198*). The forms o'iog and oiW sometimes
become dissyllabic : thus otog durco, Od., a, 443, &c., oluv
a^yzvvdcov, II., c, 588, &c., but only when the versification
requires. The usage is looser in Taij, Toug^'f (pdog (j^oog)^
* Comp. the Venet. Schol, ad he. and the Etym. Mag. p. 620, 1. 22.
f Tlaig, Lac. 1:6)'^, hat. puer, and belonging to this puber, Germ. Sube,
where the labial maintains itself, but is again lost in the provincial Bud.
OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT. 341
ipoMg; althoug-h Bentley requires -roi'ig everywhere, when the
verse will allow: as, iiig itaig (Bent, raiq) 'Ay^^/Wo, II., j3,
819. Compare Heyne ad loc,
5. Separation of vowels in the middle of a word, where
the root and the termination meet, is entirely disallowed :
'Ar^ii'hyjc, 'Eu^oiyjg, zv'TrXoirjv, &c., except when the first vowel
is long in the forms — ring, — '4ig, — ri'id^rig, — ^'iov, — uiov;
yet we find, from VTrz^uiov, yrs^^ia, the shortened form V'TTz^of,
Od., oj, 362, &c. (perhaps, on account of the uniform diaeresis
in other cases, better written v7:i^oji\ and ascribed to syni-
zesis), also the word vTrs^&iyjv, II., y^, 49<5. Since all the
forms of '^'/I'iog, such as ^ri'ioio, ^rii'oo, &c., remain, without
exception, open, it seems right to restore ^ri'iojaavrz, II., )^, 218,
^7iico6kvrig, Od., /, QQ, and to write all other forms of this verb,
such as ^7jCt/(Tug, "hriojaziv, &c., open.
6. When two consonants follow the diphthong, dicerests
frequently occurs, even where no di gamma has been dropped.
Thus, although oUrsi^co, otzrog, and o'ikt^ , yet always oi^ug.
Although oT^oiffa, yet mT^s ; i'lkryiv and kfff^cco from sUco, &c.,
together with the digammated ailgig, aj'ffrog, aiffffo), hhroi, and
the resolved digamma in dvrybri, diJffruXzog (i. e. afffraXsog
from the privative a, ap, and (Tr&k'k&), I equip, adorn (aroXfj),
thus meaning unadorned^.
7. Hence su is made Iv before two consonants : Iv yvurov,
\v x^ivag, &c., and according to this analogy Iv T^^ffffsffzov,
Od., ^, 259, instead of Iv'Tr^T^GGZffKov,
8. In compound words sv remains unaltered before vowels
and single consonants: iua,i[jjovog, ivav&'zog, sv^orog, &c. ; but
it is Iv before two consonants without a liquid: Iv^vyog,
ivzri^ivog, iv(Tr§£(p'^g, &c., ajid before the semivowels, which
are then doubled: Ivf/bfjjSkiTjg, iiJvvrirovg, ivppoog, lvff(TiX(jijog, &c.,
except before X in evXei[jjcoi/, Od., ^, 6O7.
9. Before a mute and liquid zv arid ku stand as follows.
Always open before nT', kv^ 7^, rg: luKXisg, 'Ku}ci^ri(jjihg,
lvT[j^^roi(Tiv, ivT^s(psog, &c. — Open and shut before tX, (p^ :
open in the forms belonging to kvTrXizzg, Iv'zrXonuf/jog, gyVXycs^,
but ii/rXizTovg, II., 4', 145 (with ku'^rXiKTo), ib., •\p, 335),
W'jrXoiyiv, ib., /, 362,* constantly iu(pPOHci)v, Ivcp^av'mv, ivtp^utvotrS)
* UuirXii^v, Od.) X* 3, ha8 been exchaug:ed for s/atXs/jji', but is supported
342 OF THE HOMERIC piALECT.
&c.; but with Ivp^n^rig also sv(p§?jvai, Bv(p^riv Wzzsffi, II., at,
102 ; with w^ppcov also iv^^m; with lv(p§o(7uvri(Tt also zvip^ofrOv^;
svip^oihiag, Od., r, 352. Even before ^^ stands, together
with luhiJjTiToio, lv^[/j}^rov, also gy, after the apostrophe of ^g, in
0 B' &vh[j^7]Tov j8aXs riixog, Od., y, 302. — The sound tt^ has
only gy not Iv before it, in the forms suT^i^ffrovy II., c, 471,
iVT^vfjbvoij ib., S» 248.
§ CLXXI.
OF THE CHANGE OF THE ROUGH BREATHING
INTO THE SMOOTH.
The rough breathing passes frequently into the smooth,
when its syllable is strengthened by the assumption of other
letters* or altered by infection.
A. From aXko^ai (not used by Hom.), comes aXro^ so sTaXro,
II. <p, 140, akjjj(x,ri, Od., S^, 128. With (ifjjami stands
also a,(/jOc^tr6g ; with cl[juoc, oiybvhig ; ^vith (i'TTTiaQcci^ dTrro&T&g,
II., S-, 209 ; '^^ with rifjumg, a[jbf/jS ; with '^(mv, afjbjMi.
E. "KzrjXogandivx}]Xog; zkiGaa} and g/X/xo^gj, slXv(/jSvogy elXvccrat;
with iTofJbSffda, saTofjjsdcc, II., a, 158 ;t with scoXog QXjdsaivog),
svcoXog (Lexic. -rg^; 'Trvzvftj., p. 221); with iulora, evahev ;
with 'ivvvyijiy Iffdrjg.
by 'ff^g?ji' ^^xen luVX£/?ji/, Od., g, 467, and by fu TX^caea, ^ituivuv, II., tt,
223, where also s/j.'zXriffaffa, analogous to s/M'rrXsiriv, is a various reading,
but rejected by the metre, and thus shown to be a gloss.
* So in the Lexicon 9ri^) TvBv/ji^dr. Ammon. Valcken, p. 209, 'AXxvJJv
Ik tou h aX/ xvnv sTv/MXcysTrai, o^u-wg %}//Xoiyra/ dia rh Ivdyzedai rh %. So
also p. 201. Add 'XoXkaxig ydg r\ Taoayuyrj sluhv aXXdecnv zal rh Ti/sD/ia,
wg £1/ rSj ct/Ma, a/ji,udig, ibiu, /figws, /^w, /|oj, ohog, 'Oduffssvg, i'l'^u, ii^/x6g, s/'^yw,
s'l^Krri, ib., 229. Cornp. 240.
f In the same Lexicon, p. 219, 'Effv6fj,ida, dvrl rou dx.oXov6riffo/xiv, tovto
OF THE HOMERIC DIALECT. 343
I' "Ix&i and i%(Azvog, t'^oiXou alyog, II., S, 105;* t^^^g and ihoVf
ug sv6f](Tu, Od., V, 204.
O, 'O-[jij0u, o-(jb60iv, and from this root m^oi, united togethei,
wedded, and occgtarug, company, conversation : also or^txog,
II., (o, 765, oiiTsug (i. e. bf'iTiag), of the same year, oTrccr^og^
OTocr^ov^ ib., X, 257. 'Olog, way, and oy^o?, threshold; o^og
and ou^o?, II., jM/,421 , &c. The root oy^ has the difficult word
d'TTovgug, 1\., cc, 356, 507, &c., taking away, depriving :
0^, ovg, ov^a,ovpag,d'7rov^ag ; and in a lengthened form a.'zov^i-
'^ovcriv, ib., %, 489; so ^/oyg-Zo-avrs?, Herod., 4, 42, ocTrov^ocg,
Apoll. Rhod., 4, 1433, middle form with pass, meaning
d'7rov^d[Mzvoi -^^.vxpig, Hes., a, 173. It is clear that this
drov^ag cannot be by syncope from dTrov^taag, but is the
orujhial form, and d'7^ov^i?^co^ &c. the later extension.t^) —
Farther, oXog, whole, and ovkog in ci^rov ^' oifkov iXojVf Od.,
f, 343.t So oj^KTTog, II., X, 228, &c., and uKkoi for 0/
aXXo/, ib., |(3, 1, in the Homer of Zenodotus, where, how-
ever, the aspirate is only subjected orthographicaUy to the
sign of the crasis. — On the other hand, n^Xiog passes into
nXiog, yji^g into 2co(T(p6§og, and d'lli^g later into a^;jg.
* The Lexicon alluded to explains (p. 228,) 'I'^aXog by o^finnxBg, as
belonging to hco.
■f The meanings of the forms from ouX answer to the German voll, full,
(^foXXog, ouXog. Ccmp. Festus de verbb. signif., p 516, Dacier. Sollo
Osce dicitur, quod nos iofum vocamus. S and f are interchanged, as in
fi, se, fdXig, satis, he), — WoUe, wool, (Festus ib., Solox, lana crassa) —
and wohl, well (sol-vo, sal-vus) ; — to voll, full, in the above-cited pas-
sage, also in 'XiiJ^-^ai, — olXov Ivst^ov, full, clear dream, II., /3, 6, o5Xa/,
whole barley-corns, and ouXo^-jrai, — to TVolle, wool, so that ovXog is wooly
in w>Mv n rairriTU)/, ib., t, 221, and ^Xaivag r hds/j,ivui civXag, ib., w, 646,
— to wohl, well, in ovXs n xai /Asya %a^£, Od., w, 402, hail, &c., in ouXji,
healed wound, (^^ and vTouXog.
344 OF THE CONSONANTS.
OF THE CONSONANTS.
§ CLXXII.
CONSONANTS REMAINING UNALTERED.
1. The mutes sometimes resist the regular change hefore
[ju: ^ in il, 'il^jzv, later '/o-^asv, 'ihyj&vut, and ohiMf] for offf/jf/, in
Pindar also zizochijAm : ^ in zepco^vOfjuivog (from Ko^ug,
%,6§vd-og, zo§ud-(j(Tcj, Ko^vaGco)^ later ^s^o^ycjoobo?, and WiTndfi&Vf
H., |(3, 341, &c.: X "^ dpiccxiJ^'^i'oi/.
2. N remains before c, as in dvfrrdg, du(rr§i-<pBiciP, ccv-
(TXi^kiv, &c., ;tsv(ra/, so in xawu^, II., /3, 12, according to
Aristarch., see the Veil. Scholy ih.* according to Zenodotus
'ffccGtrvliri, which is supported as an original mode of writing by
inscriptions in the ancient Attic alphabet: E22IAAOI, E2-
2AMOI, &c., h liXXcj, b loi[Jbai. (Comp. Boeckh. Index
lectt. Berol., 1816, Oct., p, 6.)
§ CLXXIII.
CONSONANTS INSERTED AND TRANSPOSED.
1. Mis inserted, in order to strengthen the syllable, in the
compounds of ^^orog : cliJj^§orog, (p0Kri(jtj^^orog, <pas<r/^€^oroj,t
* The context shows, that in that Scholium we should read "On Zriv6-
8orog AIA rov tf instead of XflPIS.
f Bekker, p. 127, 128, tit supra, explains it from a duplication of the
jS, aQZ^orog, so that the more easily pronounced ^aC was substituted for the
hard /3/3 ; in which way also ^/MpaGiyj appeared for aufaa'in, and the mss.
have often xcc,«£aXe for xdQ^aU, II., '4-, 683, Od., ^, 172, on which
Porson remarks : qui error, si tamen est error, fregttens est in hiijusmodi
compositia. The same duplication appears io ci.(M/Mooog, aKKrix-rog, &c.
OF THR CONSONANTS. 345
also in dfji^(pcii(ririf II., g, 695, Od., \ yO^** which has sprung
from dF<pcc(ylr} (comp. a/uraXso?, which passed into dvtrrcckzog),
and was originally uvipaai-/]. So v in lh^vv6i^&av^ II., y, 78, tj,
56 (although we find th^us, ih§v(j&), dihTrvvvGj^ — root 'jrvzf
Qjrvzv(jja\ Tfvv (as ;^gA, ^(^y,) — for dvixpudyj, and in vTS[juvy;ujVKs,
lWx-> 491, for v7rs[jbri[JbUKS. N inserted in the same manner is
found in vajwiLvog from ovo[/jOc, and d^rdXcc^vog from TuXdfJijj].
2. 2 2* added, in compound ivords^ to roots ending in the
weak z : \yx^ in 'iyxog, syx^'^'^i S7%s-2-9ra?io? ; o'a;ts-2-TaXo^;
^£-2-(paro^j ^£-2-;»i2Xoj (^s(o)2/;^sXog, ^2-;csXo?, ^iff-xzXog) y*
<ps§z-^-Qiog f before r in ^zi/jirog, "^sfJijifTrog ', 6gs-1,-rs§og, &c. ;
before t in st in gV-o?, S-s-stt;?, ^s'T/j, ^s-S-t/?, whence ^s-
(TTTiffiog, &c. ; so sV-0?, gV/(79r£, 'ifT'TTZTS, and I'T, zG'Tro^zQcc, iff'iro-
(/jzvog, as in (T[/ji^§6g, '^zd^Jbavb^og^ "LdKvv&og, Sec.
3. T is assumed in '^oXig, '7rokz(jjogy and their derivatives:
'TTTokig, 'Tjrrokk&^oVi 'TrroXt'Trogdog; itrokziJjog, itrokzixii^ziv^ ttoXz-
fjtjKTT^, II., %, 132, &c. — B (from the digamma) in ■7roiP(Affj-
QkcuKZ from |M/0>i, jO/Xo, and (j!jZ[jtj^Xzrcci, ^zfJb^XzTO from ^M/sX, /M/sCA.
Comp. § CLXI, 1. — 0 in i/jCcXOocKogf zygriyogdoccri, II., z, 419»
^/)^^a and its derivatives.
4. P is transposed in connection Avith mutes : dra^Tog and
arcc^'Tirog for dr^a'TTog, ccr^wTrirog ; (i^uhvg, ^d§h(Trog ; ^dgffog
and ^^dffog ; z^drog, zdoriffrog ; zccphiri (cor-dis) and z^ahi}^ ;
^^ara for ^a^ra, 11., \|/, l69; (327 in g^sfs, &c., and £^7 in
5^701' ; pg^ in pzZsiv, and z^^ in g^^g/;/ ; -Trzgd is transposed in
ZT^adoVj and ^£^^ in 'i^^azov.
§ CLXXIV.
OF THE DOUBLING OF CONSONANTS.
1. Consonants are doubled in order to strengthen the
syllables; namely, the smooth mutes in some forms, and more
frequently the semivowels.
2, n in OTTcog, oT'irri, oTTrors, O'tcito&zv, oV^o^/, o'lC'Tcmv,
*Corap. Schol. Venet. ad II., y, 180,
34<6 OF THE CONSONANTS.
6'ffTorz^og, ox'Tirotjoi,, OTTxori^co^iv, — K in ts^s^^a;, II., p, 6 12,
'XikiKKn'^iv, 0(L, g, 244, as also auKog in Hes., a, 364, 461,
ybiya, aazog a^a|s, should be written auKKog, — T in orrt,
0, rri, orr&o, orrsu.
Ohs. — The doubling of the middle h in g'SSs/cs, rn^iddsiffav, abds'sg has been
already remarked, as springing from an ignorance of the digamma,
and s^iodriaaffdai, II., -v]/, 792, is now written with a single 8.
3. A after the augment in sKka^s, 'iXXsiTrov, zkXiGdiL7]v,
IXkirdvsus, and the words pertaining" to them ; in compounds :
cc'TroXX'/l^iicii'i [/jSrciAX'/]^ocvri, aXX}^Krog, v&oKkourog, Hymn., II,
241, -TroXvkXiGrov.
4. M in diJjiJjO^og, a.[/jiJbo§it]v, &iJb[jtjahgy siMf/jivoti^ 'i[jb[jbogz, \v(Jj-
UjZkirjg, (ptXouj[Mihr]g', and as 'i[jb[Mvcct so 'tf/jfjusvui in II., y, 365 ^
according to Hermann (de Ellipsi et Pleon., p. 232), and
so upoujI/jSvch, Hes., I, 22, Gaisf.
5. N in av/iipikog, Od., <^, 45 ("Wolf gives ai'i(piXog like
aduvccrog), hviTn, Ivvvrirog, aydvvi(pov.
6. P after the augment: sppuis, sppuhocrui, 'ippuv, Vppzov^
epps^s, 'fpp^^s, 'ippiyoi, kppi^corcci, spp-v^s, kppuaccTo, IppmavTo, &c.j
and in compounds: clppriKrog, upprjTov, dvapprj^ag, dTopp^^ccg,
d'Troppoj'i, dyocppoog, d>icckcippi(roio,(ou0vppoog, 'hicippoci(rov(Ti,lTfppoog,
l'Tippo(}og, I'TTippsov, KCiTccppsov, Ti^ippvrog, voXvpp?jvogy -TroXvpprivgg,
vTopprivov, II., X,, 21 6, &c.
7. 2 ill the middle of the root: oggov, offadzt^ OGcdriov,
Toaaog^ ro(r(Tovrov, '^oaa^yjctg, '^r^oGGco, h-ziaau^ 'Tt^oaao&iv^ n\jyiGaii
(from i>s[^>SGig), vzi/jiaaa, vs[j^S(Ta-/^()sig, vs/Ascro-^jrov, (Msnov, ^vatravoug,
'Qihvffffivg. ^fter the augment: eWsya, IfjffivovTO, £(T(TV[jbut,
iffffiiovro, l(T(Tu(Mvog, &c. ; and in compounds : ivffcrzXfjijog, 'Eyc-
(Tcopov. Lastly in the termination <r; of the 3rd decl., Hzvffaiy
hioiJjccfTtTi, &c., the tenses in <ra and (Tco of pure verbs, as ^ccfjjdff-
fftu, hociJjdfffTUTO, yiXaacruv, 'TiraaadiMvog, &c., 'i(TC)0[JtjUi, hffsi,
xdXsffffCi, &c., Xoi(T/Td[jbsvog, mKSffffs, rgiffffs, nXiffao}, &c., 6[jj6(T<T'/iy
&c., 'i^v(T(Tav, &c., zv(j(rz, Od., ^, 39, u, 320, zva<T a^a,, ib.,
r, 417, KvsGaiy ib , &/, 236, in which places zvffi, yJva\ kv(tcci,
stood improperly, since v is short, as Ixu zucn, II., ^, 474.
Comp. II., CO, 478, Od., g, 463, &c., "TTu^drdtToi. xvirets, ib., -v^^,
87, &c. ; also informs where ^ must fallout before g: (p^d^u
OF THE CONSONANTS. 347
(<p^a^), <p^a(T(ro[JbCii, &;c., alxiLoinaovffi, 'Tt'ikccaaov^ zoiiKTaoi, Sic,
Obs. — As here the consonants, so in some cases syllables are repeated
or doubled, not only in the verbs ^ag,aa/gw, TaTra/i/w, &c., but also
in nouns : from kj-tj, drrj^og, (not in Homer), in Horn. araPTtj^oc,
unless the syllable rag be an insertion in the root, as in ImraoloQog,
which is compared with it by the Schol., II , a, 223.
§ CLXXV.
OF THE REJECTION OF CONSONANTS.
1 . As the doubling of consonants is introduced by the
exigency of versijication, so in obedience to the same princi-
ple or to euphony, some consonants are occasionally thrown
away.
2. Those words which lose a consonant in the beginning,
have been already adduced under the head of the digamma.
In the middle, or at the end, § is dropped in [hoki^og for
(jjoXiQ^og, II., X, 237. — r in (pd^vyog, Od., /, 373, for (pd^vyyog.
— H in am for am^, II., -r, 233, Sec. — P in -Trgori, Trori. — 2 in
O'TTids, OTTldsV for OTTlffdz, OTlffdiK M-CCT&VffOlJbSV, II., |, 110, is
probably not from ^(x,(Trzvuv, but an ancient form from jooa,
whence (wro^drog. — N in \ym, lyoj, and the terminations ; and
ai, hvhqpLGi, ii'7r7i(ri, &c. — Farther, 'i^yov aPZZTOv (i. e. cLit^azroi)
stands II., r, 150, on account of the verse (Eustath., p. 117'5,
1. 5), and a[jj<pi§uT:^ with a single consonant, where analogy
requires the consonant to be double, as in 'TTioippurog.
3. K is dropped out of '^vv, the root of ^vvog (^zoivog), so
that the weaker (tvv appears where the verse requires it, as
7) is Gvv, II., a, 307; but t,vv is also retained on account of the
verse, as rov av t,vv Bo^srj, II., 0, 26, &c., or for the sake of the
preceding syllable, even when not absolutely necessary, as
'A'TToXXcov 'ApTif/bili ^vv, Od., 0, 410, quoted by Gregor.
Corinth., Att. dial, § v. .
4. Nothing but the necessity of versification can justify the
change of ^vv into trvv, so that, where the verse admits, we
348 OF THE CONSONANTS.
should read ^vpb^XfifJbSvog, ^Oftj^KriTOiif lujtATafra, &c., for (tv(/j'
Qx^fjusvog, &c. So also |uv for ffvv at the beginning of the hne
in II., |(3, 47, 187, 450, &c.
5. Nor is there any ground for attenuating ^vv after v^ since
vx, combine in a sonorous enunciation. It is better to read
'i(LZv t,vv, I]., a, 170, 179, 'O^&o^v ^vv, II., a, 325, &c., instead
of (Tuv ; nor should ya^ <ryv, -rs^ cw, gy^ o'yj', II., a, 183, and
the like, be allowed to remain.
I
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 3¥J
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
FIRST DECLENSION.
§ CLXXVI.
TERMINATIONS.
1. Where at the end of the root a long- a appears, it is
changed into ;;, e. g. Mcivriuicl, Mccvri/s?^ ; Tsysa, Tzyir}^ &c.,
except ^ga C " ), A/Vs/ac, 'Kp(MiKg.
2. Since the gen. and dat. of this decl. have always the
termination long, this termination will always have ;?. The
ace. follows the nominative, e. g. |M>/a, {/ji^^g, (Jji^, but [Jtjiciv ;
yaTcc, yocirig, 'yotr/j, but yccTav; '^dku^oTzi^ci, 'TToXvQorsigT^g, TokV'
3. Except ^soc, '^zag, ^zuv ("' ), and even ^sa7g. Comp.
n. 37. So also Og;a? 'ttoc^ rsix^ffffi, II., yj, 135, from Os/a
(Etym. M., p. 410, 1. I7), recognised by Strabo and Apollon.
Comp. Heyne ad loc. However, from %s/a (spehinca)^
which the Etym. quotes together with Os/a, we find x^ny
II., x,^ 93, 95. — Concerning masculines in 05 see n. 22.
4. It is necessary next to state the cases in which the ter-
mination of the nom. is lo7ig ;?, and in which it is short ex..
Much, under this head, must be repeated from the remarks
on long a of the 1st decl., which prevails in the common
dialect instead of n in the Homeric ; but the collection of all
the rules (chiefly after Spitzner de vers, heroic, GrcBc.^ p,
26, S^c.)y is requisite in a complete survey of Homeric Greek.
350 OP THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
5. Dissyllables in -ata are short : ya7u, ala, Ma/a, r^aTav,
II., |3, 498 ; polysyllables are long : avotyzociri, 'AOyjvur/], IXuit],
evvcci% ayiXoci'/], -^rsr^a/;?. Except n?vara/a, A/Aa/a, 'W/a/a.
6. IVords in -zee are long : yzvirj, M.ccvTiPi7j, Tsys;?.
7« '^he termination -sioc is short in adj. in -vg, -&7a, in
the fern, forms from zvg, rj^, and -in the names of women
and toivnSf e. g. (BahTa, (ia^eia, sv^iioc, isgsiu, (^uaiKsicc, ^v(tcc-
giffroroKiia, svTOiT&gsiav, II., ^, 292, &c. — ' Avz^oj^zia, Ai[JjViiJ-
^SiOi, H^tsoroyzmu, Ut^vsKottzioc, TLs^azpovziu, ^Kdvhztu, '\(pi^ihzicx,^
0a,Xzfcc with the adj. ^uXzioc, II., f], 475, &c. ; together with
several isolated ivords : k^uvzik, xcuhziu, orsXs/a, r§v(pdXzia, :—
long in substantives from adj. in rig, and in the fern, of -ziog :
e. g. aztKziy], ccvDcthziTj, akri&ziri (different from the common dia-
lect, in which these words have a short), zvzXzr/], zccrri(pzi7i,
oi^ziyi, rav§siri, ^ybiovziri, Togyzi/j, (oozr/j, 'A^yzr/^, Xzirj from "kzhg,
together with kyz\zir\ from the non-Homeric As/a.
8. The following dissyllables in -icc are short : 'h7cc, fjbicc,
i'a, polysyllables are long : ^oXir], -TroXr/j^ dvdgccKtri, CKOXir;, Kovirj,
z^abi'/j, &:c. (add the abstracts : rjXizr/], ix-^riXaalri, To'kvx.oi^civiri,
&c.). — Except "TroTviu, 'TroXviJJi'ici, Hes., ^, 78, E/^sr^/aj', II.,
j8, 537, Qs(Txiocy, ib., 498 (the former, however, is cited by
Steph. Byzant. under XuTjcigy as '^.^ziT^ziav, and the latter by
the Etym. M., p. 305, 1. 37, as Qza-Trzicc).
9. JVoQ'ds in -oia are short from ^ovg : EySo/a, MsX/So/a,
'Hg^/So;a, Ilz^iQoia^ the rest are long : TgotT^, al^oirj, zvxXoi/iy
VZOi^.
10. TVords in -via are short : dyvidvy II., y, 254,* zu^vdc-
yvtcc, "A^'TirvKx, (JbuTnc, o^yvioc, tzQcCkoioL, with other participles
of this sort. On the contrary, ^riTQviriy II., e, 389.
11. Those in -ovri and -ufj are long: daovr}, dhuri, Zcori,
* Wolf there writes uyuiav according to the Etym. M., p. 305, 1. 36,
as Ionic, corap. Heyne ad 11., -^z, 327, but ayviai, Od., |3, 388, dyvlag, 11.,
£, 642, I, 391. So also opyw' II., ^|/, 327, ^yviav, Od., ,, 327, x, 167.
In the common dialect dyuid, o^yuid have alone remained. The Homeric
form dyvia, o^yuicc is supported by the shortness of the a, since in his
composition, in dyvid, l§yvid, the tone upon a would lengthen the vowel,
as in /A^jrgu/jj.
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 351
i'^uyj, ^urjy ico^, vriPcorj ; also where a consonant separates o)
and rj : Xoo^rj, icoyfj, zvycoX'/j, itoAjaoShSi^ ri^Tukri^ <piiha\n^ o'ttco'^t},
12. Those in -Xcc, -voc, -^a, -ca, are short : ^veXka, askXoc,
uboczsKKoi ; hiffToivcc, uAXaivoi, r^iatm, yT^alva, K^oUpbrn, UoXv-
oaf/jvci ; x^'iMutocc, loxioci^oc, ^otj)(j:nD(x,^ vziai^cc^ Mar^a, (j(pouea,
^l/jriTzi^cc, Kvhiciv&i^cc, avraxi/upcc, K.ccanai'ii^cc, KocWidvu^u, 'tcov-
XvQoTei^oiy '^ktocc, GTzi^cc, (Jjo7ok, upovga, a<pvoav (1. (j(pv^ttv), Od.,
y, 434 ; B^ca, II., |3, 532, Moyca, Qoajaa, ykoJaaa^ oWa,
aljjjciroiGGa^ 'xociTcaKozaaa,, &c. Add those with a double
consonant : cc^yv^o'Trs^oc, cl^hcchx,, ^A|/a, p/(^«, <py^a (1. ^i)(^a),
II., /, 2.
13. Owytons are long : alyj/jriy %s(poiX}i, ti^Jj?!, ^oijjrj, ulvri,
xikccivYi, ocyog^, a^riu, viu^rj, Ikv^tj, XifforTj, (tuptj. Also ivords in
-ivTi, vGiJjivri and Aiyivfj in vtjffog r Kiyivrj, Hym., I, 31, al-
though A'lyivav is written II., |3, 5Q2. Also several in -Xa :
uiyXri, "^kvKM (yet y,?cvXK\ irsgojdi, U, Od., (Jb, '3,35, which,
according to Spitzner, should be read hdzv ya,§ 1,H.vXk'/],
irs§&>0i Is) ; in -va, : ' AXx[Ji,rjv7^, 'A^tdhvyj, ''Eksr/j, clyvri, tsxvt],
Z^mn ; in -^a : ccv^r,, aW^yj, '^v^yj, <E>a/^^;j, (pg^lTgr;, 'Trvpccy^fj,
rtlJ^i^yji vW^rj, rscp^f] ; in -ffffcc : jcviffffyj, Miffffrjv, 11., jS, 582.
14. The mute words are generally oxytons and therefore
long : Xco^?j, <pvyrii c^'ytcoKY}, -Tri^iwTr'/i, l^ajhri. Also some that are
not oxytons : AUdrj, hair'/j.
15. In the words hitherto quoted we have considered
only femifiiiie forms, and not the roots, out of ivhich mas-
culines were formed, as I'X'KoroL, TjTrura, ^c. These give
rise to particular forms in the sing., and both classes must
therefore be more closely examined.
§ CLXXVII.
OF THE SINGULAR OF FEMININE WORDS.
l6. The original language had, as an universal mark of
personality, the old dative pronoun OIN (FIN) in the form
of an affix, which, attached to the root of the word, converted
it into a noun, without determining the case, and hence
352 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
adhered to all the different expressions of relation afterwards
introduced, or according to the Etym. J/., p. 800, /. 8, ap-
peared in every case. For the nominative, there is there
cited : ohoq ^ Wi^ri<pi -rccgskdeiv K^siaauv sig roi Vizaiot, Hes., g,
214 (where irs^rip is now read) ; for the vocative, Ov^uvia(pi
for Ov^avioi* As accusative it still stands in 'ig r hvf](ptv,
Hes., s. For this case Apollonius (^g^/ gT;pp., p. 621, 1. 21,)
quotes also Itti li^iopv (II., f, 308), from the 2nd declension.
17. In Homer the use of this affix in the 1st decl. is much
limited. There is no trace of it in masculine words, nor in
feminine proper names. It appears only in other feminines,
with a long vowel in their termination, and only in the geni-
tive and dative, chiefly in the expression of place : e. g.
ibv7i(piv and ivvri<piv for ivvrjg^ ivvrj. —
By treatiny (piv or p as this sort o/* affix, we are relieved
from the necessity of compariny it to the adverbial termina-
tions, and thus of either misexplaininy the non-adverbial
part of its use, as in 'ig r hvrjpv^ or combat iny its exist encCy
which will be a difficidt matter, especially in such instances
as a[/j' rjoT (p(x,ivo[JbiV'/i(pi, ri(pi (5r/i(pi, ^soipiv, and the like.
18. Examples of yenitives in -<piv ', &vv)^(p(, %.&(pcck>j(pi, II.,
X, 350, &c., vsv^ijpv, ib., S-, 300, &c., so x,i(pa}3i(piv not
xe(paX^^iv, ib., «, 458.t — RetnaQ^k also the adverbial -0zv,
which occurs, in expresions of place as a yenitive form :
uyo^rjGiv, ^ociri^d&v, Q^riKyj&iv, "\h71kv, kKktI'i^Szv, OlyjxkiT^&iv, "tt^v-
[jbvrjkv, STcc^r^j^gv, T§oi7]0£v, &c. ; in the followiny declensions
likewise it must be considered a genitive of place, whence
it also connects itself with prepositions : g? AiGv^ii^Qiv, II.,
S^, 304, similar to It, zvvijpv.
Obs. — The genitive i\jv7i<pi appears to have had its affix (pi united also
with the subsidiary and connecting sound tf, which has been retained
* From Alcman ace. to Schol. A. ad II., 1/, 588, and Apollon. Dyscol.
Excerpt, ed Reitz.,p. 434, C, where we must read Ov^a,vla<piv in Ovgavia
ov^avioipiv Ta^' ' AXx/jmvi, or rather 'il^aviap. Comp. Heyne Excurs. II,
ad II., % p. 523.
f Comp. Schsefer ad Gnomic. Poett, Gr., p, 237,
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 353
elsewhere, but here banished. From ETNH2<I>I arose, after the
rejection of ^I, sui'^s, in the regular form for the gen. of this decl.
19. In the dative an iota is subscribed : svv^jp, (p^rir^ri(pt,
&c., which is pointed out by the Etym. M. under (p^rir^rip
as a mere traditionary usage, and which militates against the
manifest derivation of this iota, which clearly arose after the
ejection of (p in evv^(piy &c. The form evv^-i, zvv'^, &c., was
established for the dative, when the progress of language
assigned separate forms to the expression of different relations
(cases).
20« Examples of the dative form in pv, p : kyzkyipt,
u'/Xoc'irip, |8/?7ip;, ysvsrjp, v, ^vo^srip, ^vgrip, KS(poik^<pij v, kKi-
Gi'/j(pi, Piv^^pv, '7rockcx,[jbr;(pt, (p§nT§ri(piu ; also adjectives : irsgrip,
%,§ccTi§yj(pi ; partic. <p(x,ivo(jbiV7](pi ; pron. ^(p/.
21. The accusative, springing from the full form svvrjipiv^
&c., by ejection of p, zvv^v, &c., ofters nothing remarkable.
The affix has entirely disappeared. The adverbial termina-
tion ^£ is added, for the most part, to the ace. already formed :
xkiffirivhsy v(T(J!jivrjvlz, Q^^xj^vhs, Tgoirjvhs, ^0irivhs ; but traces of
old formation are seen in 'i§oc^s, ^y^a^g, where the roots e^oc,
^v§c6, have assumed the ending ^s, and before it the subsidiary
2, 'i^aahiy ^v^cc(jhi. — The vocative, here confined to a few
proper names, "H^>7, ^ AO-^v/j, Uj^viko'rsici, and the like, is
similar to the nominative, except that of Ny^^;?, Ny/t-Kpa
p\f]y II., y, 130, like the Lat. Nympha.
\
§ CLXXVIII.
OF THE SINGULAR OF MASCULINE WORDS.
22. Masculine words retain in the nominative, where
euphony or versification requires it, a unaltered, as /V'Toroj,
ri'TrvrcCy zv^votto,, as with the Latins in poeta, propheta, and
with those, who now inhabit the mountains of Laconia, in
vavTOi, y^oj^tdrcc, l^'/if/jira, 'Tr^op^Toc, &c. (comp. Villois. Pro-
legom, to IL, p. 49, L. in the obs.). Otherwise a is added
to the root, and the a lengthened into ri : ' Ar^s/^a, 'Ar^g/'^;jj,
z
354 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
Bofga, Bo^g;j?, except in those in -g/a, which have long a:
AiVs/a?, Pivyzia^y 'Eo[jbztocg, and retain it in the other cases.
Together with 'E§(/jStag there remains also a short form
(' E^fAsa, 'EeiM/S???), 'E^/A^?, but only in D., u, 72, Od., s, 54,
a;, 1, perhaps originally open 'E^ijus^g; and together with
Almotg also Alviug, D., »', 541, perhaps originally A/Vg;;?.
O65. — The 2 of tbe nom. is probably derived from the suffix FIS,^
which we shall recognize among the pronouns as the nom. of FEO,
io In the 3rd decl. F as well as 2 has remained in (SaffiXs, j3aai-
Xifs, fSadiXivg, &c. Of the eame origin are -is and -es in Patr-is,
Germ. Vater-es, Vaters, and the pronouns is and Germ, dieser,
which, compared with FI2, point out AFI2 and TFI2 as the primi-
tive forms.
23. In the genitive appears the suffix FO : 'Ar^g/^a,
'Ar^s/SaFO, TPjXg/^aFO, so that the forms either remained
open, 'Arg&fhcco and Il^jXg/^ao, thus attesting the previous
existence of F or O between the vowels, or were contracted,
AO into n, thus,
a. Without farther alteration after a vowel : ''Egfjbsiocg^
''^^^zicco, Od., ^, 390, ^E§(jusiaij, II., 0, 214, Bo^gpj? from
Bo^ga, gen. Bo^gao, ib., g, 524, &c., Bo^g«y, ib., -4/, 692,
&c., and iv(J!j[JbiXi)^g, root w(Jtjyjsktcx, (from gy and fJusXtcCf
fjbzXir]\ gen. ivyj^ikicco, Iv^^ikico.
b. With prefixed g, not ranking as a syllable, after a
consonant : 'Ar^et^uo, 'Ar^iihco, n?jX;?i'a^ao, Il?]X}jioihu^
&c.*
24. The termination OIN has been already recognized as
the pronoun of the third person, namely as the dative FIN,
which, as an universal symbol of personality y might lie at
the basis of every case. This being premised, we may
recognize, without difficulty, FO as the genitive of the same
pronoun (FEO, and, by dropping the E, FO), so that FI2,
* The ancients made so little distinction here, that, e. g. Eustathius, p.
13, 1. 5, produces as similar and of the same formation, A/Ve/sw, liriKiibiUf
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 355
FEO, and FIN, added as suffixes to the root, produced the
inflections of the singular. ('^^
^25. Examples of the nominative in -a : Qviffrcc (also
(dvi(TTr]g). Adjectives : cckcck'/^toc, alxiJUTird (also ccl-x^nTyig),
Tj'Trvra, (from ccttvoi}), lirirorcc^ n(psXri'ys§iroi, (/jj^rkrcc, &c. Of
the adjectives, besides a/%jM/;jT^?, the following have the full
form : acrs^oT^jr^?, v-^i^^i^irrig.
Obs — Nominatives of this class have the accent sometimes on the final
syllable, as affrEgoTTir^S, aiyj^T^rr^i, but commonly on the penultimate,
X|yff;jf, 'Argiibrig, 'I'jrmrrig, so Quiffra, /VTTora, '/wriXdra,, vnpeXi^yt^sra,
&c. On the ante-penultimate, but not without opposition from some
Grammarians, it is found in fjjrjriira, II., a, 175, as Aristarchug
wrote it then, and Inx^dTriffiv rt dvayvtuGig is the reir.ark of the
Scholiast. For the same accentuation of the word are quoted, II.,
a, 308, Horus and Apollonius, h rtfj *sg/ va^uvu/Muv ; and the in-
sertion of g for the sake of rhythm {fi'/jriBTcc for fi^rira,) is assigned
as the cause (the tone remaining on the original sound). This
occurs also ia two compound adjectives : tu^vo'?ra, and dfidKriTay and,
out of Homer, in the voc. deff'TTora, according to the Schol., II., a, 508.
26. Examples of the genitive in -ao, -a. Besides ^o^m
and lv(jij(jijsXfco, also 'Ep[j^sicj, II., o, 214 (so Xlvzkco, ib., £, 534*,
and ' Kako), ib., (3, 46 1, should be written Kiviiu, 'Acioj, or
the latter rather as an adjective, anico h Xzii/jmi). So OXsyy^y,
not ^^Xz'yvov^ Hymn., XV, 3. In Hymn., II, 413, 'E^(jbsa)
(BovK^ffiv KXz'^f(p^ovog points to the form 'Yioybiao from 'E^ybirig
(n. 22) ; yet 'Epfji^zicu in a Mosc. MS. invites us to write
'E^f/jiicj ^ov'k^.
'^Tjl. Examples of the genitive in -ao, -zco : l-/krriq^ I'/Arcco,
E., <p, 75, &c., iKiTioj^ ib., coy 158, &c., avQ^Tfig, cySiyre^,
Od., §, 640, &c., especially proper names and their de-
rivatives: 'Aihuo, AiciKihccOy Avyiiccg, Avyrj'idlrig, Avyyj'iahuo,
"AXroio, "l^sco, NpjasAcjo, N;j?i?j;aSao, N;j?.?jia^2i;y, 'O^sffrcco, Uu-
^ociluo, II., ^, 228 (1. Ylu^ailuo)^ Oiviiluco. Adjectives :
a^cuXappuTOiO, (Bu^uppitrcco, luppiirao, dgysffroco, l^i^os(j(,iTecu, "Trv-
28, The dative ends in -yj, yet Ainfocg has Alvsta, II., s,
356 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
272, 432, 450, &c., and accordingr to this analogy it should
be 'E^fo-s/a, not 'EeitAs/??, in Hymn., XVIII, 36. On the other
hand the short form 'E^joosa, II., s, 390, should be written,
like Bo^iri, &c., 'Eef/-£?j.
29. The accusative ends in -rjv, except again Klvziav and
'l^puAtuv. Heinrich has marked as not epic 'E^iO/s/jjj/, Hes., g,
58 (comp. Schcefer ad he).
30. The vocative of the terminations -rrig and -vrig ends
in short a, e. g". QoaJra, hoXof/jT^ra, 'TroiH.iXof/ijjJTcc, zvpStoc, cru-
Q,STC6f rirra, riix^aiitkrircty that of the termination -ziug in
long a .• Almci, '^^[Mid, &c., that of the terminations -ihTjg,
-t(Tf)g, -Off^ig, in -ri : 'Ar^zihj^, '^rfkriidlrj^ ' Kyyjari^ Hymn., III.,
108, 193, X§v(7}^f Ilg^ff^, Hes., g, 17) &c. So also 'E^jM/^,
Hymn., XVII, 12.
§ CLXXIX.
DECLENSION OF THE DUAL AND PLURAL.
31. Of the dual there occurs only the form in a : 'Ar^s/^a,
':r§o(pavsi<TCi, II., ^, 378. Here, and in the plural, the masc.
and feminine words agree, and, in the plural, the nom., ace,
and voc, do not differ from the common forms ; consequently
the gen. and dat. are to be considered.
32. The genitive adds HN, properly FHN, to the root,
whence the termination AFON, AON, and by contraction
after vowels ON, after consonants, with E prefixed, EUN :
T^yipaXs/a (r^vpaXzidojv)^ r^v(pcCkztuv, but ayo^rj, ccyo^dcov, II.,
3, 275, and ocyo^icov, ib., /, 441, uvrrj, avrccajv, ib., g, 7-52,
&c., avrioi)v^ ib., jOo, 424, akipyiGTacov^ aG'TTiarduv, he. The
prefixed E forms a short syllable in g| apzcjv^ II., /, 5QQ, ug
itTTMV 'TTvXicjv, ib., f], 1. Comp. (Jb, 340, szrog ^v^iojv, Od., i^, 191.
33. If the pronominal forms FI2, FEO, FIN, were suf-
fixes for the inflection of the singular, the plural 20EE2,
SOEHN, 20I2IN, 20EA2, or, without the auxihary
sound 2 (<piv for (Tp'v was Laconic *), and with the original
* Comp. Sylb. ad Etym. M., p. 702, 1. 43.
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 357
labial FEES, FEHN, FI2IN, FEA2, would form suffixes
for the plural. FEES shows itself in the uom. as FE2, E2,
clearly in the third decl., FEHN as FHN, HN, in the seen,
of all the declensions. So also FI2IN and FEA2 as FI2IN,
I2IN, SIN, and FA2, A2, in dative and accusative, since
in process of time the digamma and the first vowel disap-
peared.
34. Examples of the genitive in AON, HN. Feminine
subst. %zoLcov, II., ^, 7» ^s^^ H., Ill, 32, zkiaidojv^ II., /3, 91»
&c., kKktiuv, ib., -v^, 112. The form Kkiaizcav, in some edi-
tions, is but weakly supported. Nor is it right to read yciiicov,
H., I, 46, but yaioov ; in Od., ^, 284, &c., we find yaiacav. —
M-ovaaiv appears in the Batrachom., v. 1, and ^Tj^jijog ' K&nvZv
in H., I, 30. — 'M.oCkzidojv^ Od., y, 287, &c., MaXs/^r, ib., r,
187, "Tirccpzidciov, ib., a, 334, &c., 'ttoc^sioju, II., &>, 794, &c.,
poacuv, ib., y, 5, &c. Feminine adjectives : a,Xia,(uv, l(jba)d(,(ijv,
Od., a, 435, h(jja)cijv, ib., r, 121, ^Kocioicov, II., )^, 6, ^kcciSv,
ib., 7, 263, &c., zv^ziduv.
35. Examples of the genitive in A ON, EHN, Femi-
nine substantives : k'ffzikduv, agaoju, II., o, 378, &c., a^sojv,
ib., /, 560, a(pooffvvdMV, ^okdm, Od., ^, 283, (iouXscov, II., cc,
273, &c., ibodm, ivvduv, spzTfJbscjv, Kz(pa,}.!zMV, i:iv^<pdojv, ib., y,
8, &c., Ny|M/(p2(W{', Od., (M/, 318, H., II, 98, tTrrzicov o'TrXzcov, II.,
X, 536, y, 501 (where read Ix'ttzimv, since ixTrzirj, ib., k, 568,
shows that this adj. has three terminations), Trvkdav, ib., %,
6, 'Trvhkoov, ib., ri, 1, 'r;;/^^;!', ^rX^jysia;;^, yjmdojv, \py%siyj', ooTzCl<zm.
For p/^iiJi', ib., <p, 243, read p/(^£(yv. —
Feminine adjectives : dTrakdcov, d^yzvvdcov, II., y, 198, &c.,
a^ygfviw;' (read a^yzwiuv), ib., ff, 529, d'TVccrrzcov, Taffzuv ('ttoc&uv
is given as a various reading), avki^o^jjivdcov, svTroiT^ruotiv.
Masculine substantives : l^zrdcov, Ku'TnOdoov, zuvoguKTrzcop, vocv-
rdm, Od., ^, l62, vuvt'zuv, ib., ;, 138.
Masculine adjectives : ccX(pri(rrdcov, daicmTdcav, (ouktccojv.
36. The dative ends universaUy in -^ffiv, -riai, -rig, and it
has been already shown (§ clxiv,5,) that the abbreviated form
-yig appears in very few instances, and was probably strange
to Homer.
37. The suffix of the dative, FI2IN, joined with the root.
358 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
e. g. with that of kKkhioc,^ gives as the original dative form
%.Xtfffr]fi(Tiv, and after the ejection of digamma Kktffiyjffiv.
38. The Etym. M., p. 166, 1. 30, proceeding on the false
supposition that the dative originally ended in -ccig, and that
-'/Iffiv was formed out of it by extension and alteration, says,
** we mark only two as not changing their a in the Poet, oire
^iccTg Kyoiffttffh 'ttk^' avh^dffiv ivvri&TJvui (Od., s, 119), and —
Xi(jiji(Tiv rz x,ou ccKTuig (II., ^oo, 284)." Hermann (ad H. ad
Aphrod., 191, J resting apparently upon this observation,
and extending it, endeavours to show that ^s?jc, II., y, 158,
should be altered. Must we then alter likewise dzvUoi ^zr\Giv^
II., 3^, 305, r, 286, where there is no trace of ^zaiffiv ?
39. The accusative has universally oc long, since here the
final -a of the root blends with a in the termination ag.
§ CLXXX.
OF THE CONTRACTIONS OF THE FIRST DECLENSION.
40. Besides the contractions of the genitive there appear
some others, but not of certain authority. 'E^joo^? from 'E^-
|M/g;j? has been already considered. Like this is Yiobriq, II., ^,
575, rio^^v, ib., 590, which according to analogy comes from
Wo^iriq. We may add avzou, Od., ;?, 11 6, as it now stands
instead of the ancient avKcci^ but avKoi itself is not quite satis-
factory, and must be exchanged for avrAca of the Vat. MS.,
n. 915, the more so, because we find avziccg riaGa,^a,x.ovr ,
Od., u, 341, and also iirikzui, ib., ri, 115, X, 588, and even
at the end of the verse, [jbTjXsccg, ib., co, 339.
41. To vriTCikri, childhood, in v/j'Tniri aXsystvyj, II., /, 491,
belongs as ace. vj^Tisug, the contracted form of which {vT^'Tnag^
and with the prefixed a vri'jridag appears as childish play in
vyiTidag hyj.nv, Od., a, 297- This again supplies an analogy
for 'biccvffix.dccc. Suidas (Vol. II, p. 6OO, Kuster,) derives it
from mvg and zcctco,* of which the primitive form was xeof
* n^ocpuws rfi %wg(f iiTii va'jrixuiraroi ovng Wey,a,iov ra7g vavdi '!fi<S(Sav
crgif adfakiiav.
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 359
(Etym. M., p. 498, 1. 40), thus originally mvffifcioi, vctvfftxa,,
and with a, prefixed ^avaixda. Besides the nom. there
appear, 'NavaiKcca, Od., (^, 276, 'NccvffiKciav, ib., (^, 49. '^^
42. For the sake of revision paradigms are here added.
The numbers refer to the foregoing paragraphs of the first
declension from 1 to 41, unbroken by the sections : the stars
mark rejected forms.
1. Feminine.
Proper names m short a :
in j; :
n^jj'sXo'rg/a, 1.
'EXsvyjy 13.
n^jvaXoTs/;??, 2.
'E?wgv;??,
Tinvzkovzirjy 2.
'EXsv?7,
UfjvsXo-TrsfOiVi 2.
'EXiv^v, 2.
U7]vsX6'7rs(a, 21.
'EXgi';?.
Other words in short a :
in ;? :
Nom. ^vsXKci^
}cs(poiX^(piVf 1
Gren. ^vsKh^f
zvvrig, )
Dat. ^vsKkri,
Ace. ^veXKav,
(BlTjV.
Form in long- a
•
•
N.
^ga, S.
I
G.
^ga^,
D.
• • •
Ace.
S-gaf,
V.
^ga.
2. Masculine.
Pure in rig :
in ug :
N. Bo^gjjj, 22.
Aiviiocgt )
O. Bo^sao, "\
^23.
i
Aivsicco,
Booga/, 3
Ainiot/y 23.
A/Vg/W,* 26.
D. Bog'gjj,
AivuDi, 22.
18.
360
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
Acc. Bo^iyiv,
V
T • • • •
N.
G.
Aipziavy 22.
Mute in a, Tig :
fr^^'|23, 27.
D.
Acc. 'Ar^sihrjv,
V. Qoura, 40.
'Ar^eA;?, 30.
Plural.
Pure :
N. zkiam,
G. ZkltTld&lVf
XklGlUV,
D. xktffiyiffiv,
UKTuTgy } gg
Acc. xX((Tiag.
Mute:
I
35.
avTacjv.
avTiuv.
rf^'''|35.
KVTUg.
Masculines in the same way, n. 31.
§ CLXXXI.
DIFFERENT FORMS OF THE SAME WORD IN THE
FIRST DECLENSION.
43. Various forms arise partly from the extension of the
final letter of the root : thus,
A into AIA (PEA), y^ (PEAIA) yccTcc, as XAIP in
%a/f<y from XEAIP, attested by the adj. /o%ga/^a; PPA,
PPAI A, whence y^ccTuv. PPA itself is deduced from PEP A,
visible in ysgoaog. — AI into AINAI, ^zai, ^suivai, Avithout
any other case. — E into EI, Amocg, Alniocg, &c. — EH into
EI A, 'Ef^g;??, 'E^joog/W— EA into EIH, Tga, 'Pg/??.— E into
EIH, 'irxfigy 'iyx^og (root EPXE), £y%g/;?, lyx^k?, &c., 'ikzyxpg^
ikiYXj^k (in the plur. IXgy^ga, II., u, 260). — H into AIH,
*A0t}V)^, 'A&rivaky rig, kc, amyKr;, avayxaiJ], II., \ 300, &c.
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 36l
(Comp. on the substantive use of this form, Scheefer ad
Lamb., B, p. SS-i.)
44. Table of the forms of 'E^;M/^?, and yrj, youcc (with re-
jection of 7), ala.
('E^jM/g;j?) (Ha)
'E^joos/a?, 22. 'Ee|M/^?, 22. R, Talccy AFa,
'E§(jbsic60, 23. y^?, 7a/???, ai'???,
''E§[jtjS(co, 26. 'EfjM/Siy,
*E^|M;g/a, 'Ep|«Asa,* yjj, ya/?;,
'E^^s/S?,* 28. 'E^^;?,* 28.
'E^jM/s/av, 29. 'E^joo^v, y^v, ya^'a;', alaf,
'Epw/g/a, 'E^///^. y^.
Plural.
Only the genitives
f/cctdcoi>,
45. Next stands the class of words which inflect some
forms according to the third declension :t 'AXk^ and dat. aXxi
(also aXxjj, Od., <y, 509). — ' Az^ai and ace. az^iag always in
the fourth foot of the verse (but ol;c^ag at the end of the line,
II., ^, 425). — AvXyj and ace. avXiv (also avXrjv, II., ^, 316,
&c.). — 'Imxri, II., g, 740, /Wa?, ib., 521, but w^cci rz hccx^vo-
Sffffccv, ib., X, 601. — 'X(y(/jiv}^j ;??, ri, nv, a/, ccg, but y(7|M*m
/W/a%;g(r^a/, II., |3, 56, whence are explained as accusatives of
the 3rd decl. (pvyo^z and oi'^a^g instead of ^yy^f^g, omovh.
46. Independent forms of the first and third declension are
found in, a. ' Kihriiy b. " A^?ig, and c. T^ccia,'.
a. 'A'llrig.
N. 'A'i^T^g, .... ' A'i'bconOg,
G. 'Ai'lao, "A'ilog, ....
T). 'A'/'^?7, 'A't%f ' A'i^coi/yj'if
Ace. 'A'/'^;jv.
The forms of 'A'itrig are derived ultimately from FIA (VID-
•^ UXajidt^isdai and (isra'TrXd^sffSai ; the distinction drawn by the Gram-
marians we learn from Eust. ad II., p. 16. "A'l'di ivXayiaffdrj uto tou ai'g
(was formed obliquely from the obsolete a/5) — But if 'Afdrig and 'Atdou
are to be considered the only valid forms, then fisTiTrXdedr) dvh toZ 'Atdov, —
in the one case TXay/atf/x-os,, in the other fisraTXaff/x^oi*
362 OP THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
EO), which with a negative gives the roots AIA, AIAA,
AI AONE. '«^
b. "A^Tjg.
G. "A^eo;, (A^;jro?) "A^og, "A^iog^
D. ;'Ae?7, (2.) "A^;;}; "A^s,,
Ace. "A^;jv, , "A^;jor,
V. 'A^sg, (3.)
(1.) The chief passage concerning "A^;j? is cited from
Herodian by Eustathius (ad IL, s^p. 518^. Herodian sup-
ports the form "A^scj, foreign to our editions of the Homeric
text, by the usage of Archilochus -ra?^' "Agzoj ^ir}(povov^ and
produces in defence of the unwonted genitive "A^yirog the
patronymic 'A^?jr;aS;j? from Hes., a, 57, and the diminutive
"* A^Tirioov. According to this view, the forms "A^riog, "A^rii,
"A^7]u, were produced by the elision of r, and "A^zog^ "A^u
from them by abbreviation of the long vowel. Thus is re-
moved the necessity of deriving both from the ^olic "Ag-syg,
which he cites from Alcaeus. For "A^zog there is found in
many places (e. g. II., |, 485,) the variation "A ^g^;;, seemingly
as little to be regarded as 'xokzcag for ToXzog.
(2.) Between "A^?? and "A^zi the reading varies, II., g, 757?
<p, 112, where the Townley Scholiast marks the form as
contracted from "A^;?/, and hence must have read "A^ri. "A^si
alone is used in Pindar, 01., 9, 82 (116), ^, 5, 85 (113), &c.
(3.) "Afg? of twofold quantity in the line already quoted
(§ CXLVil, 2), ^A^g?, "Ac£^ ^^oroXoiys^ (JuiuKpovs rzix^ffiTrXTJra,
II., g, 31, gave so much offence to Ixion (Eustath.^ %it siip.),
that he — especially since the repetition of a name in the
vocative is rare — wrote ''A^zg d^sg, i. e. /SXa-rr/^g, supported
by the vocatives following. Yet Ptolemy defended the re-
petition for the sake of its greater emphasis.
c. T§t]ug [ygocTccj.
.... r^;?t;V,(l.) yfJJUf,
y^ocirjg,
• • • •
y§ci7ocVy
• • • •
y^vfi, yqriv.
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
363
(1.) The root of the forms is TEPAF (ys^aiog), TPAF
(Germ. grau\
47. Double forms are found also in ' Avri(pciT7ig, ' Avrtpocrcto,
' Afr/(par;jf, but 'Afr^par^a, Od., «, 114. — 'E^^^^, ^g, &c., and
sbrirvog (in 28 places for the sake of its dactylic rhythm in
the fourth foot). — Aa'i'lzg, torches, Isrui, bundles (hscj) for
burning-, — 'EXt/? and iX'Tra/^y;. — "F.0zi^cci and l0Bi§dihgy Od., ^,
176; where, however, Aristotle (see Schol. ad Theocr,, 1,
33^) read yzvziahzg. — 'II[jijS§7j and ^(jui^cci with ^/xa^, fj(j(jCiTog,
'Ti, -Td, 'ffiv. — Kowg, Koviogy Km, Kovtv, and xoutri, Tjg, rj, riv, ^at. —
K^i^cci, dg, and the ancient form k§7. — UiXstcc, uv, oci, and (out
of Homer) 'TrsXsicig, whence 'TrsXeiuhg, II., X, 634, veXziciffiy ib.,
g, 778. — HoXjrctiy iroXirccgy II., 0, -558, 'XoXi'^rugy ib., /3, 8OG. —
^ii^oj and (pzihoSXri. — ^ri[J^^, 'phl^^^h and <prj(Mig, (prJiLiv. — ^vyrj,
(puyyj, and (pv^iv. — Xoo/jy, whence %po/?7, H., |, 164, and Xi^^y
X§oog, &c. ; also X^corog and Xi^"^^- — From the first and
second declension come together ^sa and ^sog, goddess, also
in the plur. ^eaivut. — Qv^rj, and ^ugzov, also S^y^sr^a, oig. —
KXt(riri, and fcXitriov, Od., &;, 208, fence, enclosure. — '^Trsp&iyiy
roof of the mouth, and VTrsgrnov, upper story. — ^i^ovf/jv, 2/^of/-
fjdiv, and 27^^voj ; also the inhabitants are named l^ihovzg and
^ihovioi. — ^TSiXsiov, handle of axe, and arziXziri (adj. with ot^
understood), socket of axe. — Hagdivix^, compared with
'Tra^^ivog, is like\vise an adjective (understand zo^rj) used as a
substantive; and after the same analogy xu^Kui)^ (sub. v7^\
the same as ^u^^.
48. Forms of ^ laig,
banquet :
Sing. N
Sa4,
G. 'hairrigy
^uir>]0sVf
^cctrogy loctrvog.
D
^oiirif
Ace. "^oiiryjVf
hcclrcc,
Plur. N. ....
hoarsg.
G
^CCtTOJVj
D. ^citrricri
, 11., «, 217,
• « • «
Ace
hairac.
AaiTvog appears in the fourth foot II., x* 490. The root
hocirv reveals itself also in ^aiTUfjjoviCf cov, zffaiy aj, which occurs
in the Odyssee alone.
364) OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
Obs. 1.— Several feminines in -sia pass into the termination -jjg, but
only in the post-Homeric epos : vi'Cysvyig, H., Ill, 94, T^iroysvTJ r'^v,
H., XXVIII, 4),'A(p^oysvrig, Pseudo-Orph. in Evx-' ^^' 7t which form
should be restored also in Hes. Theog., 196. Likewise KuT^oysi/???
should be read in the ace. Kw^oyevia in Hes. Theog., 199. It is the
only form used in the part of Theognis first edited by Bekker.
Obs. 2. — The difference of forms penetrates even to the root in those
which come from OH and flU. — The root OH fqffen, open J, visible
in o<!r-TOfiai, [of-fia) ofiiia, appears in ^Vo^/ ya,y.%Q, B., t, 408,
o'lvoita <!r6vTov, ^6i o'/vo'Tn, ib., v, 703, [jjrfko'xa x«gTov, yagmm ri Xiovng ;
also in OHH, which does not itself occur, but is visible in en^oirri,
ddTi^oTri, and gives the root OIIA for the adj. ixj^vo'ira, and the adverb
aracra/bc, out of sight, Od., a, 320. So that here there is an extension
of >j into a/jj, plur. a/a, as in some other adjectives : o^^v>j, o^cpvairi ;
dcayxj), avayxaifj. — The root flH appears in the accusative : s/g u-xa,
and adverbially xa.Tivca'iTa^ II., o, 320 : also in several plural adjectives:
iKixuTTig, &c., and feminines in the sing. yXauxw-r/f, '/.vvuiTidog, II., y,
180, suwcr/Sa, Od., ^, 113, &c. According to this analogy is also
derived from /SXjtw, Ta^aQkuTig, II., /, 503. Likewise flHH in
IvMitrj, •TTs^K/j'Trri, II., f, 8, in the adj. xuvuTra, II., a, 159 (as sv^-j(rra
belongs to OIIH), with some in og and ov: Bvoufisrwroc, rr^oau'ffov, &c.
49. The patronymics follow the rules given (§ cxxxix):
'Ittotj?? (I'Tr'TroTOi), 'iTTrora^;?? ; ' AirxX'/iTiog, ' AffzXrjTnochi^g ;
^ Arv[Jbvwg, ' ATU(JbVKihf;g ; Uavdo-og, Havdoihrig ; Qiffrco^, ©iffrogi-
'6r]g, Og^???, ^e^TiTog, ^SPT^ridlyjg ; K&ccg (Ksa-oj), Kea^;??;
Tlei^cciog from Usi^a-og, Hsi^oii'^rig* Add to these N;;X;;ia^;??,
Ue^ffri'i'dlj^g, Avyjj'idlj^g from the root uvys, whence Atiygj??,
*So we should adopt 'A\Ka7dav, Find., 01., VI, 68 (115). Comp.
Boeckh ad Find., p. 379. 'AXxaTog has the root not pure, but extended
from aXxa (AXzaog like Ohofiaog, &c.). — Hence 'AXxaiBrig is regular, but
'AXxs'iBrig is from the abbreviated root aXx, as on the other hand UsXoTyi-
j'ddai, Nem., VIII, 12 (21), is from the root (HsXctts) lengthened. An
important passage on these forms occurs in Eustath. ad 11., a, p. 13.
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 365
Ayyg/a?, as '^^fjusj^g, 'Y.§fjbsioig, comp. n. 22. — In 'Ay^i^/c/a^^jc,
0y£(Tr;a^;?c, KXyr/^???, Ts^Ttocbrig, AccsPTicchrig, M.ivoiricx,h'/ig,
' OiXicch'/^g, from 'Ay^/V;??, ©yscrr;;?, KXuriog, Ts^t/oc, Aag^T;jc,
Msvo/r/o?, OlXivg, the terminations /^??? and /a^;;? have displaced
the final vowel of the roots ccyy^KTcc-, S^ygcra-, xXvri-, re^Tri—,
Xccigru-, (MivotTi—f oiXs-; but 'lci'7reTiovil'/]g hi Hes., S^, 528,
combines both formations: 'IccTr&rog, 'locTnricov, 'locTrsriovi'hrig,
like TaXuog, TuKdicov, Tocka'iovi^ag^ in Pindar, 01., VI, 15(24).
On the other hand, of the second formation we find like
"iHzrihrig in Herod., 5, 92, ABuzu'kt'hrj, II., v, 307, AwkccXi^cco,
II., (Jb, 117) viz. both not from 'Hirtajv, A&VKcckicov, but as if
deduced from the simple forms HET02, AETKAA02.
Yet, that we must not treat these as real primitive forms,
but only as possible forms supposed by the Poet, is proved by
the foreg^oing series, and also by Aai^Tr&rflrig ov Aciyj'Trog
lysivsTO, II., 0, 526, as if from Aayb'Trirrig. Finally, Philoc-
tetes is named from his father lioiag {avrog\ not Iloiccvriahi^g
but Uoioivriog, Od., y, 190; and so '%6m\og KccTuvTi'iog ccyXocog
viog, II., g, 241 ; Ajax from Telamon not only TiXoc^mid'^rig
but also Tskoc[jbcoi^iog, and the other Ajax not only OlXiahrig
but also '0'(X}jog Tcc/pg Ai'aj,(^) ib., v^ 66, &c.
SECOND DECLENSION.
§ CLXXXII.
OF THE FORMS IN $IN.
1. The universal primitive form of inflection by OIN has,
in this declension, chiefly through the influence of quantity y
been retained more firmly than in the first. ( Comp. Apoll,
Lex. under ^so^iv, p. 41 6.^
2. In the (/enitive it stands in '\}jo(pi yJkvro!, rziyjcx,, II., <p,
295, which form has been rejected, at the expense of the
366 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
verse, in 'IXiov ic^-Trd^oiOiv (read 'Vkiop^, II., ^, 104, and the
like, cited § cxLViii, ^2, uto Zvyo(piv, ib., r, 404, &c., ccvo
'7rcx,(JG(x,\o(piv, ib., a/, 268, i;£ 'xaaaaXo^iv, Od., ^, 67, 105, !;&
TOfToip/f, ib., <a>, 83, TXarso? '7rrv6(piv, II., v, 588, kto %aA;fO(p/f,
ib., X, 351, cct' iGx^'^ocpiv, Od., ;j, I69. Comp. Od., s, 59.
0^5. — Besides this last form there appear, of the same word, only
the feminine Isxa^r^ and leya^a.i, so that we must suppose an ob-
solete form sffp^a^og, whence e(r;^ago^/v, as in the case of som^a and
3. In the dative we find adverbially used ccvrop with
^ra^a and st/ instead of xa/ ayr^w or It' ayr^aJ, as well as
avrov, in that very place. Thus, vrjug Ivit^7](TSiv — Krmsiv hi
'Tca^ avTo<pi 'TTccvrug cc^iffrovg (which passage decides also upon
XL, jO/, 302, f, 42, y, 140, -v^, 640, where the expositors
hesitate), and ^hng W uvropv ziccro aiyrj, II., r, 255.
4. In the accusative: It) hz^ioipiv and W ci§icrrs^6(pif, H., v,
S07, 8 (comp. Et. J/., jt?. 800, /. 9, Apoll Dyscol Excerpt.
Reitz., p. 434, (7., aw^ -rs^/ sTippjjjOo. «i Anecdott. Bekk., T.
Ily p. 621 J, g-r' go-);^aeo(p/v, Od., r, 389.
5. Also in the plural,
a. In the genitive: Aaz§v6(pti>, II., ^, 696, -v^j 3^7> &c.,
^go^/j/, ib., -4/, 347, ^,101, iK§io(piv, Od., |i«/, 414, 0, 551,
&c., o(m6(piv, ib., I, 134.
^. In the dative: ^i6(piv fjb'^frroj^ ccrdXavrog, E., rj, 366 j Sec,
and a,(jtj<p' oario<piVy Od., ^, 45, t, 145.
§ CLXXXIII.
REMARKS UPON PARTICULAR CASES.
6. The genitive ends in -010 as well as -ov, as cc^yu^ioio
^io7o, II., a, 49, &c. Both terminations arise from the
suffix FO, which was explained under the first declension;
so that from the root BIO the primitive genitive was
BIOFO, after the ejection of A, BIOIO, (BtoTo by extension^
and BIOO, |3/ou by contraction.
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 367
7. The dative, arising as in BIOOI, BIOI, has retained
its original 0 in several forms, as 'l(T0[jbo7, oUoi, &c., which
now rank as adverbs, in the rest it was changed into cj, (iiM.
Obs The vocative has usually 05 instead of s. Thus (piXog, II., 5,
189. Comp. /, 601, x, 169, &c. So rtiXtog, II., 7, 277.
8. The nominative, accusative, and vocative dual, have the
common ending, but the genitive and dative end only in OIIN,
as, in the genitive: aii>(por2.^onv, ^XiCpccgouVy ^(Jjiopouv, 'i'tttouv,
6<p^ocX[Jtjo7'iv, To7iv, a)H>oiiv. These may be wi'itten more properly
without diaeresis : MfLouv, 6(pdccX[jtjo7iv, &c., since the coalition of
the sounds is here impossible.
9. In the dative we find only uiLoiiv in II., 0, 308, t, 40,
64, Od., X, 262. The other termination in -oiv is post-Ho-
meric, since cc[jij(por&§oiu, II., s, 156, of the old editions is now
corrected cc[jtj(poTi§aj. Where the long forms in -oi'iv were not
enforced by the verse, the plural are found, which have spread
themselves at the expense of the other.
10. That the abbreviation of the dat. pi., of which the full
form is -otffiu, prevails in this decl., so that -otg as well as
-otaiv is found, has been already observed.
Obs. — The primitive forms of the plural must have been flMOFI, w,«,o/,
ilMOFflN, ufiouv, and this originally w/x,wv as a perispomenon, to
which the Doric genitives mavrZiv, T^wwi/, Toxtrm^ bear witness ( Apoll.
Alex.f Vi^l dvTuiv, p. 293, S.J, or [ufLouv) m/muuv, to which /SXapa^wi/
d-To xuavsduv, Hes., d, 7, and '^iol dur^^ig sduv, ib., ^, 46, 111, &c.
(said to be from Id, good gifts), direct us (Heyne ad II., a, 393,
Hermm. Diss, de Gr. L. DialL, p. 5 J. In these it seems that
u was exchanged for the a common in genitive forms. The common
form (^//^m has arisen from the ejection of the radical 0 before luv
Dative X1M0FI2IN, whence wfioiGiv, and without a uj{^oiiv, vvhicli
through the progress of the language and the division of relations
was appropriated to the dual. — Accusative nMOFA2 (w/Aoaj), w/ioug.
368
OF THE
HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
11. Examples.
Sing.
Dual.
Plur.
N.
d>(jtjogf
afjj&f.
O/jM/O/,
G.
oiJiMOio, 6.
oJlJbOV,
ui/jOi'iv, 8.
ea^cav,
lacov, 10, 0^*.
D.
OLvropv, 3.
ufMoiiv^ 9.
CtJ[JbOlfftVy 10.
Mfjbotg.
Ace.
CLXXXIV.
M(jbovg.
CONTRACTIONS.
12. Contraction in this declension is unusual in the ter-
minations -&og, -sov, and those pertaining to them ; hence
universally 6<rrsov, ocrriov, offrs&i, offrecc, j^^a'iog^ XS^^'^^y x^vffiov
(and, where necessary, a syiiizesis of the two last syllables :
X§vffgcOi II., a, 15, x§v(Tiyi, %, 470). So Iluvhcc^&ov, Tyf^a^soy,
&c. (but Avzov^yov, II., (^, 134, from AvKoz^yov, and again
resolved Avzoo^yogt ib., rj, 142, 144, 148).
13. The contraction of oo occurs in the single place: ccvrci^
vovg r,v sf/tj'Tr&^ogy Od., z, 240, in opposition to voogy voov, vom,
voovy ' Avrivoog, ay);^/foo?, &c. Comp. tXoov, Od., y, l69,
hTrXoov, IL, ^, 133, &c., and oyloov, Od„ |, 287, hut li-TrX^v,
11, ^, 134, Od., r, 226.
14. The names, which come from ^oog, remain equally
open, as Usi^idoog (-rg^z-^ooj), Il^60oog, except the gen. and
dat. of Hoiv0oog, which are contracted, or rather, since they
do not alter the accent, which have thrown out o before the
termination. Uavdou, IL, o, 522, &c.,(^) Yidv&co, ib., g>, 40,
but Hdv0oov, ib., y, 146.
15. Also 'Cio resists contraction in ' A^zsffiXccog, iKccogj
Mz/ikccog, H^MTSfflXaog, &c. It changes « into ;? in Eypjvo?,
II., yi, 468, 4, 747j and ' A^ji^poc^riog, Od., o, ^253, which is
supported against the now admitted ' Afjijpoi^ocog by the ex-
ample of Pindar — Nam. 9> 13 (30) — . Perhaps, as formerly
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 369
remarked, the same method should be followed with 'tk&og,
when its middle syllable is made long-, as in II., a, 583,
Hymn, ad Cer., 204, Hes., i, 313, and <'X;;o?, 'iXtjov, be
written. — As in 'iXaog, so the a is short in OIvoijmov rs, II., s,
706, (00, 140. But instead of ayh^aog, II., /3, 447, ^, 539,
\ Od., g, 136, &c., Aristarchus wrote kyri^oog ( Schol. ad II.,
^, 447, Scliol. Harlei. ad Od., g, 136^, which appears at
the end of the verse in Od., g, 218. See also Od., ??, 94,
H., |6o, 323, ^, 444, and (v-^ikz^cx.ov,') v-^ikz^cov 'iXci(poVy Od.,
y., 158.
16. Contraction with g prefixed is found in : ' Am^yjfftvzojg,
Od., ^, 113, 'AK^m^g, ib.. 111. In both shapes occurs
'AyiXaog, Od., x^ 212, 241, and ' Ay'zkiug, ib., 131, 247,
which forms supply the analog-y for similar words of this
declension.
17. Forms of UrjAXscog :
N. UmXsojg, II., §, 597, &c. (I)
G. n;jvgXg^o, ib., i, 489, (2)
D. Yl'/]ViXs&/, ib., I, 487,
Ace. TlnviXzojv^ ib., v, 92. (3)
(1) From H'/jviXuog. As a variation there is U'/jviXsog,
whence also other later forms, UrjvzXmo, &c., were deduced.
(2) From nHNEAAOFO, comp. n. 6, (^mX-aj-o) Uyj-
vzXzojo. So the g-enitive form TliTzajo, II., h, 327, 338, |a.,
331, 355, |3, 552, v, 690, the only case of the word which
occurs, must be derived from Hsroiog, contracted IVirzoog*
(3) So likewise Bgicc^icuv, II., a, 403, from Bgidguov,
which is nowhere found resolved.
18. Hence we may explain the obscure and often cited
form aW, II., |3, 323, 7, 84, /, 30, 695, Od., |3, 240, ??,
144, K, Jl. The context in these passages evinces, that the
meaning- of the word is — silent, speechless, and the forms
above given show that it is contracted from amoi. Thus the
word is amog (dmfog, amvog), the original of umvlog (Od.,
* Comp. Hephsest. Enchirid. m^l xo/vjjj, p. 4, where 'Ao^iXi^g is cited
out of Sopbocles — riv yag e-j/ji^/jbir^ov dvru — for 'A^^/4Xa,og, with the addition,
^la Touro Kal two' ' O/JjTjoui nvTriXXo/j/iv rriv n»]V£>.a<»o rivaxrog.
A a
370 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
g, 456, z^ 378), as avu is the original of ccvbdco (comp. Et.
M., p. 105, I. 26, and 'AttoXK. 1:. sTTippTjiL., p. 555, I. 10^,
and oii'ct), avio, the original of audio.
Obs> — This word is examined by Apollon. Alex. t. htt/po,, p. 554,
who concludes by stating civaog to be the original form.
19. In the same way the name Usi^oog, II., |3, 884, &c.,
and hence the gen. Uii^icu, ib., v, 484, must be referred to
Usiguog (extended Usi^cciog, Od., 0, 544, &;c.). Thus Usi-
§ccog, Uei^cog, and with co resolved, Usigoog, as the name ^vvaog
(changed into ^uvrjog,) passed through ^vvzojg (Eustath. ad
II., ;;, p. 1451, 1. 11, Od., X, p. I68I,) into Euvoog.
20. The same change takes place in mog (which appears
in <rao<p^^v), ffcHg, and hence croog. — ^cog, II., v, 77^, &c., Goog,
Od., r, 300, which form produces croa, aori, aooig, and other
cases, as well as the verb ffoziv. Moreover the root Zpt pro-
duces the adj. Zciog, XJog^ II., g, 887 (from ^aog, and hence
wrongly written by some Xj^g), and with 0 inserted, Z^caog.
KoXcuog and Kaymg arise, as was shown before, from aokofog,
"kayofog. The same analogy is followed in (lcc[jjCi, ^^«, ^[jjuog,^
l(jijMg, Od., CO, 256, and v'xolijbug, ib., I, 386, which however
passes into the 3rd decl. ^(Luzg, l^Mocg, and has retained the
lengthened form ^[Jijcoog, ^^Jjutj only in the fem. plur., ^[laccf,
21. Where on comes from double 0 in the root, the cases
are otherwise formed : {cK^ofog, adoog,) "AOug, gen. (adooo)
'AdoM, II., I, 229. — 'H (yccXoog,) ycikcog, sister-in-law, plur.
nom. (yaXooi, ydXco,) yaXm, II., %, 473, gen. yaXooov, ib., ^,
378, &c., like '^aiy.og, ^ojzovg, and hoaxog, Od., ^, 26, ^oufcot,
ib., jO/, 318.
§ CLXXXV.
VARIOUS FORMS.
22. The second declension also has often various forms of
the same word ; first such as are not at all different in their
shades of meaning, but vary by an easy change their gender
or inflection, as loiz^v and Iuk^vov — (livl^ov in opposition
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 371
to Uv^^iov is un-Homeric, also al&'k(pog in opposition to
cchX(ps6g') — hffyjog, li(T(j(jOi\ and Ufffiara — yJ{kzv6oi and ?czkzv6cc
— mi^og, nom. om^ov^ om§ (indecl.), mi§oi, and om^urcc —
'Ttr^dXiov^ -Trn^DtXiu, and 'Tcr^co — -^r^oh^a and 'tt^o^v^cciu, Hymn.,
II., 384 — 'TT^offco'Trov, nt^oau'xci^ and 'X^oaoj'TraGi, in the fourth
foot, II., ^, 212, also 'TTPOGM'Trccrcc admitted by Wolf for tt^o-
cu'Tra rs, Od., (7, 192. "^^cog in opposition to 'i^og has been
already marked as un-Homeric.
23. Forms of a^mog.
Singular.
N. a^vg/o?,
G. cc^vnov,
D. Abl cc^mu.
Ace. oi^v\ (l) a^vziov.
Dual.
Ace. oi^vi, oi^v\ II., y, 246, 103.
Plural.
N. oi^vzg,
G. k^vuv^ a^vucHv,
D. a^vsffffiv, a^vsiotg,
Ace. d^vag, agvswvg.
(l) "A§v\ i.e. oi§m, U., y, 119, %? ^10. The dual ace.
is of both sexes in II., y, 103. The nom. is obsolete. From
this word comes a^vsiog, originally an adjective, as which it
still appears in oiV cc^vim ps^nv, Od., k, 527, &c. Then used
as a subst., meaning — a ram.
24. Forms of ^vtox^og and Ifjr^og.
'^m^og, &c. <V^o?, /^r% II., §, 190,
/V^o?, ib., I, 194, &;c.
wio-x^ov, 7\noyjicc^ II., S^, 312, &c. irjT^^cc, Od., ^, 384,
'/ivio-xfii, &c. ^v(o-x,m?j II., £, 505, iVfo/,
25. Forms of y/of.
Singular.
^^ (w) (yO (i^^'O
N. viog, (l)
G. L»/oiJ, y/oj, vliog,
D. y«, y/gi', y/g*, (2)
Ace. vlov, via, vl'iK. (3)
vts.
Plural.
vhg.
vikg, vkHg,
VtOJV^
VISMV,
VIOKTIV,
vidfft,
vlovg,
viccg.
vnccg,
372 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
Dual.
N. Ace.
N.
G.
D.
Ace.
V. vhg, vhlg. (4)
(1) T/o? \vith short vl was remarked above, § CLXViii,
13. But it is not allowable to make the forms of the second
series short, as Hermann (H. ad Apoll., 51,) does with vhg.
These, as well as the forms of the third series, are uniformly
long.
(2) Hermann hesitates as to the form y/s?; but it is con-
formable to analogy, and cannot be impugned in three places,
II., <r, 144, (p, 34, Od., |, 435.
(3) According to Buttmann, " the accus. y/sa is errone-
ous ;" yet there is apparently no ground for this assertion.
It stands in 'AXXa Q'ztiv Tcvhaivz kou viioc, }icc§T&§odv(Jbov, II., v,
350, supported against vm by euphony and rhythm.
(4) lCh7g as voc. only in II., g, 464. The Hymn HI to
Venus, V. 51, contracts also the nom. vikg into vk7g.
26. Several proper names also belong to this class :
N. Uccrgoxkog, M.ikavdiog, (2) M.a,KccvOivg,
G. IluT^ozXov, Oio, Ylccr^OKXjjog,
D. YIcct^okKoo,
Ace. Wdr^OTcKov, Ylocr^OKkrja, ^zkdv&iov,
V. Hdr^ozki, Ylar^d}ckzig.)(^ 1 ) MsXaf^/s, MsXar^gy,
nar^o;tX'. ' Od., x-> IS-^, ib., (p, I76.
(1) The form Yi.(x,T^oySkug is from Ylotr^oKXag from the root
xkii with double s ; hence it belongs to the 3rd decl., with
the obsolete nom. Ylar^oKkJ^g like ^opozk^g, UspnikTJg, &c.
(2) The forms in iog in the fourth place of the verse, on
account of their dactylic rhythm, the other forms at the end
of the verse. So also ' AXzifMlcuv, II., -r, 197» hut "AXKi(j^og,
ib., r, 392, ^, 474, 574.
Obs. — Some names bcloug in iliffcrent forma to different persons; as
'E^r/Pouoiy son ot Daiilauus, 11., v, 210, &c., and 'Efc'x^^iv;, tlie kin^
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 373
of Athens, ib., /S, 547. Comp. Od., >?, 81. Mmsk-jg, king of the
Athenians before Troy, Msv'^ffSrjg (whence the ace. MivsaSriv, II., g,
609), slain by Hector, and MmaSwg, the Boeotian prince, slain by
Paris, II., yj, 9, &c.
27. The class of words in lov, derived from others by ex-
tension (^Trcigcc'/io'yTi,) of the termination, is worthy of notice,
as 'ix'^og, iX'^iov, si§og, gi'^/ov, &c. In several of these no differ-
ence of meaning is discernible, as ekai^u, II., ff, 93, from sKajg,
and iXa/gicc, ib., a, 4, from iXco^tov. From /'%;vo? comes 'iyyiGi,
Od., ^j, 3I7j expressing the track of game ; 'r/yiot, denotes the
same thing in ib., r, 436 (where 'i^yi is admitted instead of
ix;*''?)? and, the track of a man, in II., c, 321. So also there
is no perceptible difference of signification between glg'o?, si'^/oj',
and s^/ov, nor between OKYiitrPov and aKriitoLviov, a7tv\Juvoq ^ and
GZVkOtZ,.
28. On the other hand the derived word in some instances
stands to the radical in the relation of a particular to an
universal : as 'i^x,oq^ an enclosure, s^ziov, a court- wall, II., /,
476. — Q^tyxog, Od., yi, 87, ^^lyzoTffi, ib., ^, 267, and jU/syos
^^lyxiov civXTJg, ib., -r, l65, where the (/loss rnyjov has crept
into the text. — ©jj^, a beast, '^T^^tov, beast of chase. Tlius the
word Tckiaiov^ noticed under the first declension, differs from
KXiffiyi, ^v^iog from ^vp'/j, oovzov from o^vig, — 'Mkroo'Trov, forehead,
and (jjiTajTriov, part of the forehead between the eyes ((Jbeao-
(p^vov), U., T, 739- The sense o/* diminutives attached to this
form IS post-Homeric* — M.ri^og, (^rigoiy thighs, and [^rigiccy
also jM-^^a, the parts cut out of the thighs and reserved for
sacrifice, always in an apostrophized form — jW/^^' iKccri, II., a,
464, &c. Concerning the accent and meaning, consult SchoL
ad Il.y ut sup. — "Oy/cog, bending out (tumour), applied to
arrows, barbs, II., ^, 151, 214, oyziov^ hollow vessel, chest
for keeping iron &c. in, Od., <p, 6l.
* Comp. Spohn. de extr. parte Odi/ss., p. 138. In modern Greek
also, which, although a popular dialect, has preserved no small portion of
the oldest forms of the language, vaioi for iraihiov, S>jg/ for Sjjg/oi', &c., have
not the sense of diminutives.
374 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
29. Of different but cognate meanings are, ^yyo?, cross-
piece of the lyre, to which the strings are fastened, II., /, 1 87,
X^ym, the yoke for beasts of draught, ^yya, the cross-beams
of a ship. — Aai'77£j, httle pebbles, Xaa?, a large stone. In
a like relation stands Xi&og to X/^a^sj, small stones for throw-
ing, Od., I, ^^i and hence the adj. X/^al, ib., s, 415, jagged,
pointed. — Ng;£y?, nKViq {yzav^^oi)^ vzxooi, dead, corpses, vzKoihg,
II., g, 886, heaps of dead. — N»ip£ro?, snowy weather, vKpdlsg^
snow-flakes, snow-shower, also in the sing. vi<pdg rjl x^'Ka^ccy
II., 0, 170, and vi(poi, ace, snow, without the nom., Hes., g,
505. — Otyjiov, rudder, oi';j|, hook, ring, in II., u, 269, sv
oirizzffffiv cc^ri^og, according to Eustathius, the rings (^xoikoi,)
through which the reins pass. — "O^ccrog, plantation, garden,
Eng. orchardf o^XPg, row of trees in a garden or vineyard. —
Ylorovy "TTOToio, II., a, 470, and -TrorrJTog, ib., X, 779, &c., differ,
as drink y and the act of drinking — 'VaJ'Tczg, twigs, Od., x,
166, &c., and pofTTj'ioi, II., f, 199, &c., thickets.
30. We should remark also the feminine gender of Us^ya-
og and "Ikiogy except in one place, "Iktov alTv tkonv 'Adrivuirig
/a jSoyXa?, II., 0, 71'
r,
THIRD DECLENSION.
§ CLXXXVI.
OF THE SUFFIX OIN.
1. The affixed pronoun (piv has here remained in an in-
considerable number of genitive and dative forms of the plural
number, which are altogether pure, or mutes in 0?, gen. sog,
except zorvk/ibovoipi)) for zorvkr^ovuVy Od., g, 433.
2. These forms take between the radical vowel and (pi the
strengthening c, as oxog^ (o^s) oxsctp/ (as ca^gffTaXo?, (pz^iff^tog,
&c.). There occur,
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. S'JS
a. "0-x^iff(piy gen.., II., s, 107» dat.., ib., 'tt, 811, %, 22, -v^,
518, &c. It is remarkable that the form oy^sap has
everywhere maintained its place without being supplanted
by the later oyjaai.
h. "0§s(Tpv, gen., II., \ 452, dat., ib., X, 474, x;, 139,
189. In other places ooi(r(pi has passed into oQzaai.
c. ^T^^sff^piv, gen.f II., |, 214, s, 41, 57, ^5 259, &c., not
for oTTikog but cr^j^s^yv, comp. ib., ;c, 95. In the dative
ffr'/]di(T(pi has passed universally into o-rjj^so-ff/, and the
latest traces of it in II., |W/, 151, 401, according" to the
old editions, have vanished from the more recent. — It
seems evident that the dative in -iffffiv in other words
also is a mere alteration of the primitive sffiptv.
3. The termination Gipiv, which frequently unites itself
with £ prefixed, is found added to the root xgur, K^oiriffipi, II.,
%, 156, for z^ocrog*
4. Another irregular form is l^i^zva^iv^ II., /, 572. Comp.
Hes., ^, 669, where the contracted genitive ("E^sSo?, -zog, -zvg,)
is united with the pronoun. Perhaps originally this form
was l§s^s(T(pi, which a Vatican MS. gives in the place cited from
Hesiod.
5. Finally, we must remark mupv as a genitive in II., t,
^4^6 J |3, 794 ; as a dative in II., v, 7OO. Comp. II., r, 281,
&c. The form is pocf-(piv weakened into v(x,v(piv.
§ CLXXXVII.
OF THE DATIVE PLURAL.
6. The dative plural, arising from a(piv after the ejection
of (p, ends here also in giv : 'kui/jTrr^^Giv, Azvaiv, Tziy^zatv, &c.,
varied however in many ways.
* Supposing that this form is well founded, and that the lesser Scholia,
which have virh xoolt'ig^iv^ do not point to the real form, this would then
be vTh x^ccTog (piv; and in (piv we should have a trace of the old dative
't'v or fiii for oT, of which hereafter.
376 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
7. ^<piv after a vowel has remained, as we have seen, in
a few forms, o%g(7ip/v, &c. ; but in most the (p has been ex-
changed for ff, and so (Tfftv has arisen from (r<piv : as, y^ii^iaai,
rivy^aai^ r'lTtiaai^ v&(pzff(ri, &c.
8. E before affi doubles itself where the verse requires an
extended form, thus not arridkaai (-"-"), but oy^k/rffi, and
from gVo?, STrsffi, sTstrffi, Wzzmi, (iiXog, fBiXB(7i,^iX2afff, (^BXkffffi.^^')
9. If we take from ^zkktJGi and the like the root (jSsXs),
there remains as termination zaet, and this is affixed, not
only to forms in g, to which it originally belonged, but also
to other forms: e.g. zvm, zvv-og^ dat. (x,vv(n,) ;£yo-/and zvvsaffi,
vsKVffi, vzKViSGi, ^iTocg, ^£T«o?, ^ZTaiGGiv, -TTccv-rog, ito.ai, and
rocvnafff*
10. Thus the dat. plur. has besides ffpv three terminations,
fftv, (Tffiv, and safftv, and their use is limited only by the quan-
tity of hexameter verse, which the forms could not oppose,
as, e. g. ^ccifJ!j6vi(Tfft, Vkvi^iaai, -^^evhkfTffi, >cu[Jbd7£(rffi, would do,
which Pindar has adopted as trochaic series (Isthm., 8, 26
(49), Pyth., 2, 49 (89), &c.). Concerning the admissibihty
of the termination (k(T(ti, see below, § cxcvii, 54.
11. Together with these two terminations (Tiv (or craiv,)
and £(ro-/{', traces remain of another, gc/, in the dative, ocvukts-
ffiv, hzGi^ oigc/, ^g/^gff/f. This last is found in some inaccurate
editions in ^g/^go-iv cc[Jb(po7i§ri(Tiv, II., ^, 382, where the common
reading was %g/p/ yg r^ gVg^?;, and that of Aristarchus %g/^g(r<r'
a|W/^OTg^?jf, so also ^(^g/^gff/j' adocva,Tri(Ti, II., -r, 704, which has
been exchanged for ^iI^igg adccmTrifft, but in Od, 0, 462,
%g/^g(r/v ci[jijipa,(p6covTo has been retained against the authority of
the Harleian MS. It is undisputed only in II., y, 468. 'Avu-
ZT&aip is found in Od., 0, 557, iW/f, II., -^z, 191, and oktriv
(perhaps oiffiv,) in Od., 0, 386. These are the first efforts
of the language to relieve itself of the double ff, original
in this case, and grounded upon a sure analogy, by the
ejection of one (T, and thus to acquire new forms, which, on
* The form in E22IN is retained, out of verse, in the JEoVic dialect,
as ETEPrETH2ANTE22I, nANTE22I T0I2 ArnNE22IN, &c., in
Caylus Rec. d' Antiq., T. II, PI. 5G.
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 377
account of their softness, were established in tlie lonism of
prose, e. g. in Herodotus.
12. In the dual there appears here also the original onv,
e.g.^en. ^ii^yjifoi'tv, Od., (jij, 52, iGj, dat. -TrohoT'iv, II., i, 228.
§ CLXXXVIII.
NOUNS— MUTE AND LIQUID.
13. Of mutes standing at the end of the root, the following
are ejected in Homer :
A. Udgig, (Ylix^ilog) Uu^iog, and analogous to this, ace. Uocgiv.
According to this analogy 0sri?, 0sr//', Q'&ri, SiriVy
although Qgrihog retains its ^, II., ^, 370, &c., as oV/j,
OTTihog, oTihcc. Qii^ig (^@i[jbihog, Qsi^irog,) takes for the
strengthening of its weak syllable <r before r: ^fji^itrrog,
%fjiji(Tri, ^sujiaroi, '^i^iang, '^z^jjityrag.
0. Ko^yg, Tco^vScc, and, as if from KO^vg, zo^uog, also ko^vv, II.,
V, 131, ^, 215.
T. Kigag, whence ;tj^a (read ks^ui), II., k, 385, (xigxTu,
;cs§KU,) H.s§oc, II., §, 109, &c., zz^dcov, KS^a,i(r(Ti, together
with zi§u(ji. — K^sag, (^K^iarcc, zgiacc.) x^sd in pc^icc MTrrcoy,
Od., y, S3, &c.; hence synizesis prevails in %.§ioc TroKkd,
II., ^,231, &c. In the Odyssee, however, it is found with
apostrophe: z^s vm^r&^K, 7, 65, &c.; whence it would
appear that z^iuoc threw away the latter a and had Kg&a
short. But it is remarkable that synizesis keeps its ground
in all places which have z§iu. — Genit. (kp^utojv) zpsumv,
H., II, 130, z^iuv, Od., 0, 98, Koii^v, ib., ^, 49. Dat.
zgiccffiv. — Ts^ctg, Ti^ocroi, as once read in Od., fjj, 394, but
now Tipua, from the Harleian ms., also n^diju, rs^agco-/.
From this source, likewise, is rs/^ga, II., c, 485; thus
T&i^ccoi, rzi^u, and passing over into the inflection of those
in -og, -so?, rs/^sa and rzl^zffi, H., VII, 7 — YkXcog, {yzXcora,
yiKucc) y'ikoj, Od., c, 100, or according to Bekker, p. 132,
rather yzkoj. TkXoo, Od., y, 8 and 346, where y'zkov was
once read. — "ll^ug in l\i^, 11.,^, 385, ll^ai, ib., k, 5^^%, X,
621, for th^uTa.
378 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
14. Another class of mutes in r take § to the root in the
nom., and retain r in the other forms, where these occur:
dXsi(p(x,§, Hes., ^, 558, aX&i^arog, rt, ru, II., -^z, I7O, Od., <y,
45, &c. —'AXkcc^, II., £, 644, X, 822. — ET^e (s^o;), II., g,
369, Zi^ocra^ Od., jO/, 252, &c. — ET^^a^ (si'Xo;), IL, rj, 388, &c.
— -^H/^a^, riffjccrog, &c. — 'Hra^, jjVar;, Od., %, 83, ^'Trura,
Batrach., 37 "Omcc^, II., x» 433, &c., miuroc, Od., a, 148,
&c. — Ovdoc^, II., /, 141, ovdara, Od., ;, 440. — Hsi'flao (-rg^aj),
as it is in several places (but 'Tnl^ag is sometimes given as a
variation), 'Trsi^ara, 'Tni^aai. — From ariao comes ariarog,
Od., <p, 178, 183, and with the common form zridnaaiv,
which, according to this analogy, requires the nom. ktzcc^j is
found zrs^ccg, II., ^y, 235.
Obs Of the other mutes in a < sound, vXrtig is always open and
with long/; hence xX^j/'ooj (not xX/^/Sog), nktiih^ %kr[iha, xX>]/8£g,
xXj3?(r/v. So also X?j?e, but with short /; thus Xjji'Sos, &c.
15. Out of liquid words are sometimes dropped,
P: \yfi^ ace. of ix^§, II., g, 416.
N: xvzsaj, ace. of xukscuv, for zvKiojvcc, Od., ;«, 290, &c.,
zvz&iio, IL, X, 624, comp. 641. Ily^^i;, ace. of Ily^^yj' in
Ily^^iy^' z^xP^iAvyiv, Od., a, 581.
Ohs. — Different from these are several forms of nouns from the radical
syllables : aK(pi for ciXpirov, H., IV, 209, — yXdfu for yXa(pv^6v, Hes.,
£, 503, — du) for duf/M, II., ^, 363, &c., and even in the plural xi^aia.
8oJ, Hes., ^, 933, — xgrfor k^iStj, IL, £, 196.
16. The termination -ucov, gen. -oiovog, with long a, remains
open, when the word begins with one or more short syllables:
Ai^v[Jbcia)V, 'l^ZTCccov, Avzccuv^ M.a'Xjoicov, Hoffsihdaov ; but is con-
tracted with 0 prefixed: aojv, -cov, -ooov ; when the word begins
with a long syllable: Ayi'izooovra, Arji/jOKOuvrccy II., s, 534, 0,
499. 'I'TT'Trofcouvrcc, IL, «, 518.
Obs. — Ksag, the heart, is in Homer always contrasted x%, xn^i, and
M^p as a properispomenon ; the latter always for the expression of
that which lies at the heart or comes from the heart, commonly united
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 379
with 'xs^i: see II., d, 46, v, 119, &c., except in dvrjo ovrs Zsug xt^bi
(perhaps ov Zivg m^i '/.ri^i) (piXrjgri, II., i, 117. — On the contrary, 'ia^,
which occurs only twice, and each time in the gen., 'ia^og, II., ^, 148,
Od., T, 519, has remained open ; also from crsa^, eriarog, Od., <p,
178, 183. — 'A;5^ retains its a only in the nom., and changes it in
the dactylic forms of the other cases, riioog, ri'-^ty ^i^a. Corap.
§ CLxvr, 1.
17- K§ovia)v (always ^ ~ ' ^ has in the gen. I and O long
or short, according to the exigence of the verse: KoovTsov, gen.
Koovicuvog, II., <p, 184, and Koomvog, II., ?, 247; but the dat.
and accus. have always K^ovicuvi and Koovioovu. The vocative
does not occur.
Obs — Of the adjectives derived from (ppov, we find with a short
syllable in the voc. -ABoBaXie^^ov, II., a, 149, d, 339, but with a
long syllable 'Trs^if^uv EusuxXs/a, and even 'S's^iip^m YlrjviXoTiia, Od., a,
329, without metrical necessity; however, it stands right in Tsg/pgoe
Um^oviia, Od., T, 435, ff, 284, p, 321.
§ CLXXXIX.
OF PURE WORDS IN a.
18. The genitives of pure words in a are always open:
yfjouog, Kvicpccog, Od., c, 370 The datives remain open as
the verse may require: yn^di, II., g, 153, &c. When a
vowel follows, the iota should not be elided: y^a wto, Od.,
X, 136, l^cc o(p§c6, ib., X, 316, nor yet subscribed as Ki^cc
(which after the ejection of r belongs to this class), II., X,
385, (TsXa, ib., ^, 563, Od., <p, 246, since the cc being short
admits of no subscription. Hence it remains to adscribe it,
so that y%a/, ^STa/, ;tg^a/, o-gXa/,* stand together with the
* The Venetian Scholiast upon II., X, 385, recognises the iota. 2w
rw luira sy^a'^dv rmg rh xsga, Ivcc fj boruf^ ofioiug ruj d'sTO, (Mikirihioc o'lvou
(where ?) %a/ y^^a hirh XiraouJ. ourw 5g xa/ doKiT hixiariTv rj 'ra^ddocig, ug
xai 'AXi^iuv d^ioT,
380 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
open terminations yrj^cii, ^Z'Tra'i, zi^u'i, azkui. — In the plural
the two alphas fall together: (^sTaa) ^stoj, Od., r, 67, &c.,
a(pika (from a^zKag)^ ib., ^, 231 ; or the latter a is dropped,
so that the remaining one is short, only however in yk^ug :
ys^a, II., j8, 237) ^5 334, &c. The gen. and dat. of ^g-ra?
occur: ^srao^v, II., jj, 480, ^sTacc/j', ib., 0, 86, ^STccscff/,
1 9. Forms of Acta?, a stone, ^ao^, A A2, ou^ag.
«. Sing. N. -kaa,;, II., B, 321, Od., X, 598.
G. Xaog, ib., (M/, 462, ib., ^, 192.
D. Xai; ib., TT, 739.
Ace. Xaav, ib., |8, 0I9, &c.
Dual. Xas, ib., '4/,329.
Plural. G. Xa^yf, ib., joo, 29-
D. Xagcff/, ib., y, 80.
The root Xa, compared with lapis^ is of itself short, but ex-
tended by means of the digamma, afterwards ejected, Xa/^,
Xocv, Xa, and admits the second a as the verse requires. —
The cognate name of a town, Aaj, has in the accusative the
short a prefixed : OJVs Adccv gl^ov, II., ^, 585.
b. Oa-oj and ((p(*>g) (pouc. Dat. ^as/, ace. i^ao?, (po^ys-,
<p6a)(jh, to the light. Plur. ^asa, eyes, Od., t, 15, ^, S9,
r, 417. _
c. Of 'hug, laoc, which must be supposed as a root, occurs
only loii in h la'i Xvygrj, H., v, 286, &c., which quantity
and meaning forbid us to derive from 'ha'thi. From hoc,
with the termmation wg comes oriiog.
d. Oti^a?, the ground (different from ovhog, threshold),
changes a into £ : gen. ovhiog, dat. ox^Ci, II, -v^, 283, Od.,
/, 459, and ovhn, II., g, 7^4; ace. oxjbag, ovhaah, ib., f,
457, Od., ;c, 440.
§ cxc.
PURE WORDS IN IOTA.
20. The pure words in iota retain their iota, with few
exceptions, through all cases j whence the dat. sing, has
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 381
always both iotas combined in one long: "l\is, '^a^dxotrtg;
gen. Xv(Tiog, fjijrjviog ; dat. zvriffrt, (Jb/jTi, Tragccycom ; ace 'Tra^dczoi-
riv ; voc (Jbuvn, &c. — Plural, "B^/Sf, vfjffrisg, Tra^'^dkag ; gen.
-TTu^^ccXicov ; dat i^iffdiv ; ace. vfiffriag, -TroXiag, &c, and also
lag contracted into ig in oczomg, Od., k^ J, from the Harleian
MS., instead of ccKOirccg, and o'ig for oiccg.
21. The change of / into g makes a faint appearance in
'TTOffig, husband, -zroaiog, Od., t, Jd, &c., Troaiv, •^roffiug, II., ^,
240, which has in the dat. 'Troffsi, IL, s, 71 ; inclining to the
class of words in g, and probably occasioned by the feeble
sound of the double iota in Trofft'i. Hence also t6(Tzi, Od., X,
429, f, 555, r, 95. Likewise, by this g, these forms are
distinguished from those of ^ Trofftg, drink, which displays no
trace of g. — Kovst, which some would put for z6i/T, Od., A, 191,
is not worthy of notice.
22. The g is unopposed in vz^/jiaau, II., ^, 335, from /sfjAffig,
also in sTcck^ig, of which the following forms are found:
gTaA.?/o?, gVaXi/j', iTrdX^isg, and likewise (IraXlggj) gTaAls/?,
I'^dX^idiv. So (judvTig, fjboivriog, (AcUvrng, but (Jbuvrsi, II., v, 69,*
and in oig-.
oigy
23. Forms of o iV :
N.
oiog, oiog,
D. ...
Ace. o'l'v,
N. o'isg,
G. o/iyv, o/oJ;',
D. Ol-S(T(TlV,
OB(TfflV,
Ace. oi'?.
24. This g is exchanged for ;j in a series of forms of the
word -roX/c, of which the following are found :
* By comparing (SaaiXivo/Mui, ^asiXivg, with fMvrsvofMai, fidvTig, we are
induced to suppose in the nominative an obsolete form fiavrevi, the
genitive of which should perhaps be restored in Mai/TJjoj u>moij, Od., jc,
4-93, //,, 267, instead of '/Miriog dXaoj.
382
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
%okiq^
'Kokiog^
'Tcokzog^
'Tcokviog,
'TTToXiog,
• • • •
'TTTOKzi,
'7roh{t\
-TTOXlV,
'Tcokn^, Hes., a, 1 05
'TTTOklV,
<7roktzg,
ito\vizg^
ncokioov.
'TToXUffGl,
irokiug^ 'Ttokiig^ 'Kokridg.
The form with rr is explained by the Venet. Schol. to II.,
4, 1, as a Cyprian mode of writing. — The genitive 'Ttokiog
(for which the Attic ntokicog is here and there recommended,)
is exchanged with itokiog in II., |3, 811. The dative is open
only in II., ^, 152, otherwise "tcoKzi ; itokiig only Od., o, 412 ;
and the ace. 'Tcokzig from icokiag in II., j(3, 648, Od., S^, 574,
II., /, 328, <r, 342, 490, with ^oX<aj, ib., \ 308, Od., ^,
560.
§ CXCI.
OF PURE WORDS IN v.
25. The pure words in yj, oy?, have the genitive, e. g.
viicoog^ vsKvcov, miiversally open^ and, where the verse requires,
synizesis, as 'TT^o'Tra^oth vizvog, II., t, o21, according to the
Harl. MS., instead of the common reading T^oG&iv v'iKvog; but
the dative is open (y'i) only in r/ibvi, II., v, 486, which,
indeed, is now changed for the other lection 'Tn/ivfLovt. In all
other examples it is shut: a(jj(pi v'iKut, II., -r, '326, &c., t,vi>-
i(7iff0ai oi^vl, Od., 71, 270, o^-x/iarvl, 'ttXi^OvI. (When the two
sounds xA are combined into a diphthong, as in TXrjdvi, the
circumflex belongs to it as much as in ^oi', ^oT, &:c.)
26. The plural vzg is always open and dissyllabic, vzaai
always trisyllabic (^ZfLKyrwovra viKvsafftv, Od., X, 568, having
been corrected out of Strabo into vizuffffiv). — The accus. vac
is always open in vUvoig, shut in yivvg, Od., A, 320, h^vg, II.,
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
383
X, 494, comp. "4/, 118.
Those which
begin with a long
syllable, retain vug open 0
nly where the
rhythm supports it.
as in the fourth foot /%^ya?, Od., %, 384,
op^uag, ib., /, 389.
On the other hand, tx^vg,
Od., £, 53, &c
;., at the beginning
of the verse, zXtTvg, 6(povg.
1
27. FiXamples.
In a :
In t :
In v:
N.
r%a?,
"%/?,
l^'&zug,
G.
y/joccog,
Xvffiog, 20.
viKVog^
D.
y%«i',
jM/^r;, 20.
vyibviy
yrjgoct, 18.
-roo-gi', 21.
v'zKVi,
y^a,*
TOO'g/,
tXti^T, 25.
7%a,*
ttoXj^'i, 24.
•7rKrj0vi,*
Ace.
y%a?.
'Ttokriu.
Plural.
'^■'Kri&w.
N.
ff^gXa, 18.
gTraA^/gg, 22,
viKusg,
Fs^a, 1 8.
STaX^g/g',
"Trokrizg,
G.
^i'TTCX.aJV,
'TTcc^akiooVj
VZKVOOV,
D.
^s-rasffff/,
"I^/ffo-;,
vezvcrtv,
oW(7/j', 23.
VZKVZGGIV*
Ace.
^£7ra,
v'/IGTiag, 20.
vzKvccg,
ys^a.
ocKolrig,
ToXg/g, 24.
yzvvg, 26.
ToXpjaj.
zkiTvg, 26.
§ CXCII.
PURE WORDS IN S, WITH A CONSONANT BEFORE S
AND iog IN THE GENITIVE.
28. Pure words of this description are of three sorts :
neuters in og, sog, substantives and adjectives in vig, zog, adjec-
tives in vgy eog, e. g. Tg?%o?, tzix^og ; Ato(jtjflh7^g, AioiJtjr;hog ;
evrjKrjg, zurjxzog ; ^Ivgj ^hzog. They have the genitive open
when the verse allows it; e. g. xuKkiog zl'vuca, II., u, ^35y &e.;
»
384 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
SO viixzog, (TTTidsog, 7z(%zog in 28 places, &c. So also of the
other sorts: Y^v'Tni&iogy Aio[/j/ihiog, su^^csog, zvfjjyjhiog, zvuhzog,
ciTT'/jviog, ccTi^-Treog, '/jh&og, 'huTrsTioc, 'hva'4kiyiog, "hva^cckTsog, i^iKV-
}ikog^ kgiahmg, suspyiog, &c. Synizesis has no place in these
words.
29- Instead of synizesis, contraction in sy? occurs in the
following with the termination o?, sog : 'E^sSsy?, II., ^, 368,
Od., X, 37 (where 'E^sSoy? is a various reading); of 'E^s-
^iV(T(piu, II., /, 572, we have already spoken, n. 4. Also
^cc[jjQivg, '^a^ffivg, ^g^syc, Od., ;;, 118, where '^igovg once stood.
Instead of ymvg, Od., 0, 532, Wolf has admitted yzvog,
although the other form is well supported by Mss., and yivog
in the Harl. ms. is merely from the hand of a corrector.
30. The same rule of contraction as the verse may require,
is followed in the dative -si'; so that we find both sXzzi\
^g^g'/', KccKksi, fLm'i, rayji, rg/%gi', and 'ilxzi, ^g^g/, zciXksi, ybbzi,
rdx^i', TiiyjL So likewise Xg;^g/, i/(^g/, <pa^g/, xg'Ag/, %^Tg/, and
the adjectives KaTUTTgyji/BT, -ttXcctbi, -^r^occXsiy }cikam(psi.
31. Somewhat more complicated are the rules for sec in the
ace. sing, and in the plur. of neuters.
a. The ace. of substantives in -;??, -sec, is always open, with
synizesis where required: ^loyij'/ibsocy Ylokv^svfcsoc, ILvrsi-
h. Adjectives are also open: a(jj(p7^^s(psaj ccokXsoi, ccTrsvdscc,
kntrina, agi'^^STrsoi, a^i^^oc^scc, &c. ; there are found with
synizesis, ^gog/Bgoj, II., y, 27, &c., at the end of the verse,
ccXkostlsoii Od., V, 194, y-i^g^gipga, Od., I, 7-57 ; — yet
contraction occurs after two short syllables in aho-
Toc^TJ, Od., ff, 201, supported by the usage of Anacreon
in oclvoToc^yj 'xocT^ih' Wo-^o[jjcct, which the Harl. Schol.
quotes at Od., jM/, 313. Add it^uroTrccyri, II., u, 267;
although Wolf admits ■r^ia^ro-rayga in that place.
c. Lastly, the plural termination sci is open in neuter sub-
stantives : vsi-KSoc, Tgu%ga, rg/%ga, ^sksoc ; and even where
the verse invites contraction: zoci -TrdGsv ak<ysoc, II., 00, 7«
So (TTTjdscc, ffocpcsK, and Ci)Koc (iiXscc T^ojsffffiv s<pki, II., 0,
444, probably from the edition of Aristarchus, who,
according to the Harl. Schol., also read rg/xgfga, Od., a.
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 385
184", where Wolf admits rsiMv/j. Tsvx^ is twice found,
n., X. 322, 7i,J07.
32. The nom. ssg is open or contracted as the verse re-
quires : 6[jjyjys^kg, sTCi^rkg, /COiT}^^z(pkg, icivoLvyiig^ o|g£?. Close
together stand, nt^ojTO'Xd'yug vsorsvx^?, II. » s, 194. Contracted
are, hu^yug^ Ivihzvzig, vj^Xtnlg, in the fifth foot, Od., t, 317>
T, 498, x^ 418. (R) Also TT^^viTg, II., X, 179. Hence the
synizesis is doubtful in aazi^dsig xat (Ivovaoi^ Od., ^, 255, and
we should read aax,ri&€ig^ did not the Harl. various reading
afr;c£^2gc point to ka-Kri&'iZg.
SS. The genitive is always open, as Grri&ioiiv^ ciXtrscuv, except
where s stands between two vowels. Comp. n. 35.
34. The accusative sag is equally open : ccoXXsccg, IvTrXsziccg,
^cifjijiccg, and with synizesis, 'TrzkiKzag^ II., \//, 114, &c. Comp.
§ cxLix, 2. The contraction of sag into zig occurs (besides
'TTokiocg, TToXzig^ already mentioned,) only in ToXsa?, 'zokiig ohk-
adVT ai^rioOg, II., o, 66. Comp. II., v, 734, y, 313, <p, 59, 131.
However we find also ToXJoig, II., a, 559, |8, 4, Od., 7, 262 :
also at II., (p, 131, the Ven. Schol. gives the open form.
§ CXCIII.
PURE WORDS IN s, WITH a AND g BEFORE g.
35. Several adjectives have long a before g at the end of
the root : az§oc'/]g ; hence ctfCPrAi, (oczoaicc,) cocgocfj, comp. n.
31, ^., kXiaiig. — Za^yj and ^a^v, Od., |M,, 313, passing into
the first decl. ; yet Zco] also must have been read there, since
the Harl. Schol. gives ahoTccdyj as parallel. — Auffarig, Ivaa'iog,
and with double g, Ivaotrioov, Od., v, 99, also from VTrs^a'/jg,
v'Tri^cisi, II., X, 297. — Zocx^rjyig (i. e. ^a%fa^? from x§^ in
g'Xfag, s^rg^oag, and ^a), whence (^a^^e^jsg?,) Z^axpm'i?, iZ^XS^-
kcov,) Zcix^^^v, II., g, 525, formerly tax^^'^^ ^^th g; after the
analogy of Z^iilcooog. (Comp. Schcrfer ad Hes., g, 560.^
36. Those which have g before g, are, besides the words
derived from xXkog, the following: ctsoc, Ikog^ zXkoc^ Z^so? j
thus :
Bb
386 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
Singular.
N. a'TTZoi;,
G. GTtziovg^ Od., g, 68, 226, &c.,
D. G'TTTJ'i, ib., ^, 210, n., ff, 402, u, 83, &c.
Ace. c-rgoj, ff'TTgiog, Od., g, 194.
Plural.
N
x^ • • • • •
G. aTzim, H., Ill, 264,
D. CTCiffaij Od., a, 15, &c.
(T'TTrisfffftf ib., ;, 400.
Ace
viz. from the root ctss (from CTgXg, ff'^i^Xa, comp. c^/iXcciov,
spelunctty) gg is combined into ;; in ffTr^i and ff'Tr^saai, the one g
is dropped in o-Tgcc/ (where C'T^o'/ would be more analogous),
and g is extended into g/ in cr-Tnioug from ff-Trs-zog, a'Trzkog,
(TTziovg. — Nom. ace. hiog, gen. (^ggoj,) ^iiovg, II., x, 376, o, 4,
the two genitive forms, (TTiiovg, hiovg, supporting one another,
although the only genitives in ovg in the Homeric dialect. —
Of zXsog appears only (;i>ig-ga,) z.Xid, II., /, 189, comp. ib.,
524, Od., ^, J^^i and together with ^^eo? only the extended
XS&'iog, II., X, 686, &c.
37. From ;£?igg in Kkiog are derived first a number of proper
names, in which the terminations og and j^g are both found,
as in IloiT^oxXog, discussed under the second declension. So
'Ipi'Kkov, ll., |3, 7(^5, ^i^spcXov, ib., g, 59. As a single Ho-
meric nominative in opposition to those in og stands, with g
extended, OUXzirig, Od., 0, 244. Add,
N. ' H§ccx,Xs'/;g, Hes., 5, 318,
G. 'H^ccH.X'^og, II., I, 266,
D. 'H§aKX?ji, Od., ^, 244,
Ace. 'H^ukXt^oi, II., I, 324,
'H^oiKXia, Hes., a, 448,
V. TiccrgoKXsig, II., cr, 49,
so that gg is contracted into j^ in (^§cckXssu,^ 'HgUKX^oii but in
'HoccxXicc one g is dropped. — 'H^ccxXT^i appears trisyllabic
('H^ciKXyj,) in Hes., a, 458 (where all the mss. agree in
giving the dative) ; so 'Olvffrj, ?]§&), of which hereafter.
38. After this analogy appear ' AyocxX^og, BadvpcX^f Aio-
%.Xjjog, AtofcXm, 'ExifcXfjoc, ''Ex^fcX^jog (but "E^^s^^iov, II., y, 474,
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 387
9r, 694f)f and those cases of Udr^oxkog which pass into the
third declension.
39. The adjectives derived from the same root vary in the
use of £/ and tj. — From azXsrjg stands ocKkrizig (or aK\iizig\
II., |W/, 319, for a-yckikg^ which however is more aptly com-
bined into ayJkrjig. Add a^yocKk^og U§idc[jijO{0, II., -r, 738,
comp. ib., -^p, 529' With si there are left ivKkziag, with the
adverbs, a-zXiiug^ IvKlsiaig. — 'Evppir;g (also liippoog,) has in the
gen. (lijppkog,) liJppsTog. Lastly, the longer form kX&it, ayu-
Kkiirdg (but rrfkiKknTog from kcO^ioj)^ and from ^g/ra, gen*
ax,akccppii7a,o.
40. A in 'HgccKkea, Hes., a, 448, is on account of the
synizesis in that place of undetermined quantity ; but a^Xsa,
Od., I, 728, and hff^cXiCi, II., /3, 115, /, 22, have it io7i^ ;
so probably 'HocczXicc has it long too, it being not uncommon
that where one vowel is dropped the remaining one is length-
ened. Other forms, in which this s has been dropped, cannot
be pointed out, and azXssg, II., yj, 100, kiJKXsig, ib., g, 415,
are adverbs. The later forms of this sort, as ayuxXsa, Pind.
Pyth., 9, 110 (185), svkXsI; 01., 10, 89 (101), are derived
from the abbreviated root zXs, giving zXrjg, ccyoizXyjg, IvxXfjg.
41. The adjectives derived from substantives with se, double
the first and extend the second, ??s;, in the feminine termina-
tion, in which alone they are used: 'I^/^X^s/;?, 'IpftXniiyjg,
'lEiTZOKXYliing. So
'Hgci/cXi^ir/i, II., X, 690,
'H§cizX}^iirig, ib., /3, 666^
" 'HgaKXTjer/i, ib., /3, 658, 0, 640,
'H^aaXyiiiTiv, ib., £, 638.
§ CXCIV.
PURE WORDS IN 6 WITH THE TERMINATION evg IN
THE NOMINATIVE.
42. Masculines in s, with the tone upon this g, have the
nominative formed in sfg^ gy?, ^aaiXzvg^ 'AyjXzvg, while, in
those with toneless g, it passed into ;jf, A/OjU/^§;;?, UoXuhOxyig,
3S8
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
43. Proper names still unformed, viz., ATPE, TVTE,
AXLE, &c., for 'Ar^syg, Tvhvg, (' A^Xsug,) ' A)^/Xgy?, are seen
upon votive cups and marbles, cut in the most ancient style.
In the formation the terminations fluctuated between ;j? and
gy^, until they were separated in the manner above stated. A
trace of this is found in KKTfTJJg, II., X, 223, where Kiaffsvg was
once read, with which Aristarchus placed Ho^^g and 'JL§[jjrjg.
44. The substantives, which are not proper names, have,
except in the nom. voc. sing, and dat. plur., universally g
doubled into ;? : (iocffiXsug, (DccatXfjog, (iauiXij'i, (occffiXijoi, ^ccfTiXsv,
(ia(T(XJ^ig, (oocffiX'/jojv, h-xricov, (^affiXzwi, h-Trivai, (ouaiXijag, h'Tryjug.
Of a^ifTTZvg, not found in the nom., but remaining in oc^iffrrjog,
oc^iffTyJK, a^iGrrjii, '/joov, ^aj, the dat. plur. is a^iarr,z(jf)iv, gi, 11.,
a, 227, /, 334, &c., as vriZGtnv from vi^vg. In Hesiod first the
vowel is shortened. Comp. Brunch ad Hes., g, 244, who
writes ^uGiXkm, and Schcpfer, ib., 246, who ivrites, as voc,
^cKTiXrjg. Of the proper names several have no doubling of
the vowel, as ' Ar^zvg, Tvhug, ' Ar^sog, gi', set, Tvhzog, g;, sec ;
some have the long and short vowels intermixed, of which
more below.
45. Examples.
N. ^aaiXsvg, Ty^gyg, Il^jXgy?,
G. (occffiXTJog, TvUog, IIjjXjjo?,
UriXsog,(2)
'AxiXzvg,
' A-x,O.Xsvg,
'Ax'^'.m,
'AyjXXmg,
D. ^ci(T{X?j'i, Tvlii, HtjX^'i, 'AxiXrih
' AxiXXri'i,
n;?Xg7,(4) 'AxiXXii,
Ht^Xboc, 'AxtX>joc,
'OhvfTivg, (1)
' Ohvaffivg,
' Ohvffjjog,
' Oluaa^og,
'OhvtTSvg, (3)
' Olvaff'iog,
Ace. ^aatX^a,
V. ^CCdiXiV,
' O^VffZl,
' O^yc^a,
' Axi'XXrja, ' Ohvffa^cc,
'OWcga, (5)
'A%/X£y, 'O^yff-gy,
' AxiXXiv, ' O^yo'fl'gy.
46. a. Nominative, (l) The original forms are those
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 389
with the single consonant, which is doubled in ' O^yo-csy?
and ' Axt'kXivg — the only forms in which the duplication
is retained in prose.
b. Genitive. (2) In Atoysv^g UyjAsog vlog^ II., a, 489,
and in ib., -r, 21, Od., A, 478, it would be more rhyth-
mical to \vrite Yl'4Knog vlog, TlT^Xfjog viL The short form
would then remain, on account of its dactylic quantity,
in ay}.rkrc. Xhihkog vis, II., ^, 203, comp. ib., v, 2, (p,
139, &c. ISo we should write ^'/iKKTTTJog vlog, II., |3,
5QQ, i//, 678, but Tv'hkog vlog, ib., s, l63. Comp. j8,
406, I, Si55, 'Ar^iog vlov, y, 37. &c.— (s) 'O^uffsu?
stands in Od., oj, 391, and, according to the Harl. MS.,
}ioyjOi)V -TrgoTugoiSsv 'OWirsCi?, ib., 416, instead of '^§07roi-
goi0' 'O^vaijog. So, according to the Townleian Schol.,
some read ' l^ofMi/ivg, II., v, 424, but wrongly (see Bekk.,
p. loO, obs., Spohn, p. 15.5).
c. Dative. (4) Yl'/]Xsi, og itzpi yj^^i, II., ^y, 6I. So Uo^Osi,
II., I, 115, in the first foot, in which also ix^vg, &:c.,
n. 25, were contracted without metrical necessity. At
the end of the verse we find ' AxiXW, II., -v^, 792, and
formerly also 'Qthvaiim oi'/tco, Od., 0, 157- The Harl.
MS. has there 'Oihvcni hi, and defends it by n^oji Ko(.o[A-
"hovrt (thus reading, according to our orthography, 'O-
^yo-??, 'h^co *).
d. Accusative. (.5) 'O^yo-csa mo^v, Od., ^,212, is deemed
an inferior reading to ' O'hvaari s'ktuv ; yet the apostrophe,
in this case, as in 'Olva^' i^ci[jj^v, Od., v, 131, 'Olva^'
Of, ib., r, 267, and kg Ti'/]Xyj' Izirsvciz, II., t, 574, should
be removed : not 'O^vu^' from 'O'^vfxtjcc, but 'O^iviij from
'O^vffiu, IIt^Xt] from UrjXecc, as is shown by c(,}X 'Olv(Trj
'TTodsovaa, Od., r, 136. Add TvUa, II., ^, 222, and
Tvhr,, ib., h, 384, M'/^KifTTTJ, ib., 0, 339. (Comp. Herm.
ad Greg. Cor. in Addendis, p. 878. J On the other
hand it must remain in ' AxiXn' hyjom, II., v, 139,
* In that place, however, it is better to read Myuiv for x/wv, according
to the marginal lection of the Vatican ms., so that 'Ohuari would be the
accusative: AJ yao lydjv wg 'Noar-^sac 'iddxrjvds, yjyjiiv '03u(7^ hi o'lKui 'E'litoi'iJ
(scil. auTw).
390 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
UoiT^oxXji' llzm^itav, ib., %, 331, since here we can
admit no short form as lying at the basis of contraction,
and we cannot take away the apostrophe, although in-
audible between two vowels, when supported by the
analogy of the forms.
§ cxcv.
PURE WORDS IN 0.
47. Substantives in 0 contract their forms with the excep-
tion of %^ot)g. We have to consider c^itug, ri^g^ ILaXv-^oj,
fcuffjivof, A'/jTit), %^£(5t) and extended x^si^-
G. (jioog,) rjovg, Kakv^ovg, Ayjrovg, II., S-, 508, a, 9> &c.
D. (jioi,) 7]o7, AriToT, zuijijIvo7^ %?£"'^j
Ace. alh^j vjai, Arjrco (but Anrco, with grave accent, Od., X,
580, as also 0£av^\ II., X, 224),
V. AriroT, H., I, 14, 62.
Obs. — 'Hw$ from auig has aw changed into eu in swtf^ogof, II., ^'j 226.
48. The forms of x§&>g remain open : Xfoo?, %fo/, %^oa,
roc[juz(Tix§occ, kvx^oig, Od., |, 24.
49. Of (2ovg the following forms appear :
N. j3oy?, j3o£, (ioeg,
G. ^oog, ^ouv,
D. ... jSoyo-/, (Bovfffv,
Ace. ^ovv, (1) )3o£, ^occg.
(1) The form |3^v, II., tj, 238, is an adjective, and signi-
fies, with uff'Tri^oc understood, the buckler of bull's hide.
§ CXCVI.
PURE WORDS IN OJ.
50. Cl at the end of the root is often contracted out of ao :
^[juao, lybug, Tv^ao, Tv(p&)g, in Pindar, and in Homer extended
('
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 391
by £, Tv<p&/ivg, as xa^g by a, nom. zaiag. Of the former are
found: Tv(pcosogy II., |3, 783, Ty<p^si', ib., 782, Tufp^yaa, Hes.,
^, 821, and from Tv(pda)v, Tu(pdom, H., I, 306, 352, Hes.,
S^, S06. From ;£&;«?, ;tiyga, xcoiiriv.
51. Forms of T^^y?, ^/o«/iyj, and the feminines and adjectives
belonging to them.
N. (^T^^y?, father of the Trojan race,) ^y^ug, Od., a;, 257,
G. T^iyo?, II., y, 231, T^&>/aSo^ — "hiihog, Od., v, 263,
D. T^o;/, II., £, 265,
Ace. T^oJa, ib., y, 230, ^^a!' g^ov, Od., ^, 7^6.
Plural.
N. T^ajzg (tJie people), T^coai, ^[jb&iui, T§ajochsg, II., co, 704*»
G. Il^oucov, Ofjbiiiafv, T^aj'tccha/u, hfjuofcccov, hfjbcuaiu, Od., r, 121,
D. T^iy<r/j', T^ciiffiy T^^sffffiv, T^aisffffi, T^ojiffff, ^(jucusffffiv, -at,
Acc. T!^Z(x,g, ^(Luag, T^atdcg, II., y, 420, ^iicodg, T^^^i'a^aj, T^^w-
Add also T^co'ioi, T^coioc, T^a/cct, T^MOvg, T^co'i'zog, T^coifcov, T^^y-
t'Xog, II., &), 257, &c.
52. Besides these there appear with at : ^H^^y?, ^fo/oj, 7?^/a;/,
but j^§&>, II., ^, 453, ^^^a and t^^cJ " A^gyiffrov. — Mjjr^^y?,
(jb^T^cva. — Mivojg, Mivcoog, M/Wa, and M/W, II., |, 322 (Aris-
tarchus reads Mivm, like "A§)^p, Zpcriv), according to which
T^^at also should be written without apostrophe.
§ CXCVII.
WORDS OF VARIOUS FORMS.
53. Forms of,
N. ccvTj^, ^yvydrrj^, (/jTjTri^, Tarrj^,
G. kvi^og, ccvh^og, '^vyuri^og, ^vyar^og, (jbi^ri^og, (Jbrir^og,
'TTuri^og, Tcur^og,
D. dv'zPi, dvhoi, J^yyarg^/, ^vyocT^i, [/jrjri^t, (JjrjTPt, 'Trccr'ioi,
Acc. dvi^oc, clvh^a, ^vyur^cc (^yyar^', II., X, 74*0), fJbJ^r'iPoi,
V. avg^, ib., St), 725, '^vyccn^, (Jj^ts^, "Trdn^.
392
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
Dual.
N. Ac. avsgi, av\s.
Plural.
N. avs§eg, avhgig, ^vyccrs^sg, ^vyur^sg,
G. ... Dcvo^iijv, 'i^vyocrgcov, toctz^oov^ 'Trar^uv.
D. avlgciffiv, c(,v\s(T(jiv (11, ^, 308), '^vyccTi^straiv, II., o, 197-
Ace. avs^a?, avh^ag, ^vyccrz^cig, ^vyaroocg, [/jf]7i§ug, 'TraTigocg.
54<. Forms of youv and ^6§v.
N. Tow,
G. yovvog, (l) yovvuTog,
D
Ace. yow,
Dual.
hou^og,
^ogv.
hovgarog,
^ov^ocri,
N.Ac.
N.
G.
D.
Plural.
yovvos,
yovvoju,
yovvzacri.
yovvccTU,
yovvaat, (2)
yovvuGsi*
yovvaroc,
'6ov§s.
hov^iffffi,
^ov§a,
hov^ccTu.
Ace. yovvoc,
(1) Tovvog, II., X, 547, Od., r, 450. — According to the
common opinion (Eustath. ad Od., S, p. I6O6, /. 62^,
yovvog and ^ov^og arise by transposition from yovvog, 'bo^uog ;
whence also we must admit that yovva and ^ov^cc came from
yovvuToc and ^ov^ura, by abjection of ra. By comparing",
however, yow with ye?i?/, genua, we perceive the original
yovva,, and this weakened out of yovfa, ; which form, after
the ejection of the f and the consequent extension of 0, gives
immediately yovva, — so ^opy, ^ov^u. To both forms yovvog
and ^oy^o? stand in due relation, with respect to formation and
accent, while yovv and ^ov^ are taken as roots ; which are
revealed also in yovvzam, hov§£(T(ri, and according to which,
yovvoov and hovom should, by the law of analogy, be accented
yovvoiJu, hougcHv. The other forms, yovfccTog, hov^uTog, &c. must
be from lengthened roots yovvccr, hov^ur ; the nominatives
pertaining to which, yovmg, hov^ocg, if they ever existed,
were obsolete in common use.
(2) Together with yovvocui, yovvot'Jiv, Wolf has retained
yovvDCTfri, II., /, 488, f, 451, contrary to the reading yovi/itrat
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 393
enjoined by mss. and Scholiasts, although the doublino: of <r
after a in the dat. plural, after he has given up ai/l§a(T(Ti for
clvl^iffffi, II., §, 308, has no sure ground to rest on ; and
yovvifffft is certainly established both by its analogy with yovm^
and by the parallel forms oi^viffffi, II., t, 352, and lov^zaai, ib.,
IL, 303, Od., ^, 528. There is left only Iu'/mvouvto li'Traaaiv,
II., 0, 86, with a disputed readimj (Zenodotus gives ^£/;ca-
vmvr Wiiaai^ or rather 'hii-Kavouvro STTsaaiv,) and vm'ious forms,
^s-raoro-/, and IzTdzaai, to be read with synizesis.
55. Forms of ro zdori, the head. The root is zd^ (as ace.
in II., 5r, 392), with the formal syllables «r and n'^, Koc^ar,
za^YjT ; from the former come k^olt by the ejection, and z^cckt
by the transposition, of a ; from the latter comes the nom.
zd^n by the abjection of r ; whence by a new addition of ar,
Kd^TjccTf and of i/, ku^j^v, which gives zd^Tjvov.
Roots, zoc^ccr, z§ccT, k^uoct, zcc^nr, x,cx,^yi<^r, Koc^riv.
iS . .... ... .... TCCCPT]^ •••. ....
G Kgurog, figduTog, zd^T^rog, -/ta^n^Tog^ ....
D K^uri, /cpdccri, x.d§'/iri, KCiP'/iccri, ....
Aec z§drcc,(^ 1 ) . . . }cd§ri
Plural.
N. «a^a,(2) KK^yjocTK, zd^rim^
G z^dr&fv* H.ag'/jvaji',
D ZPOitTlV,
Aec ... Z^UCCTK, KCC^J^VOi.
(1) K^ara as ace. in Od., ^, 92; — it is masculine, and
so all the forms of the same series. Kgdrcov^ Od., %, 309, ^y,
185, should be \vritten zoocrcHv.
(2) Kdod from Kd§ocra (as above Ki^d, K,§id), only in H.,IV,
12 (ad Cerer., see there Ruhnkenius). — Ka^?? appears as
Tc^Tj in Tcccrd K^^hv or KccTocz§7J$iv, II., -tt, 548, Od., A, 588.
Concerning }c^d7S(j(pt, comp. n. 3.
56. The forms of v^vg come from a double root m (navis,)
and vi ; thus :
N.
vrjvg,
m?.
mg,
G.
vnog.
nog.
VYiav,
ViCOV,
vocvpv, n. 5.
D.
vri'i,
VTlVffI,
maaiv.
vccvpVy n. 5.
Ace.
vrjcc.
vice.
viccg.
394> OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
57. From 70 (oag) or contracted oug we find,
N ovura,
G. ovuTog, ....
D ovufft, II., /A, 442,
offfiv, Od., jM/, 200 (from ouTfft),
Ace. ou?, Il.,?i,109, y,473, omra, II., ;z, 535, Od.,|M,,177,&c.
The contraction of oa, into oj is shown also in arojug (^oocrosig),
whence uTuivTu, II., i^, 264, 513.
58. Forms of '^a^'Trr^uv with and without r :
N. Sa^T^j^olv,
G. 2a^T;j^ovoj, Sa^^^ovro?,
Ace. 2a^7r;;So{'a,
V 2a|"r^^of.
In the same way "kkm, Xeovrog, with r, is related to the Latin
leo, leonis, without this letter.
59. Forms of avg :
N. Gugy
G. (jvog^
D. (Tf/i
aOzg,
vzg.
vog,
(TvSilf
vuv.
ffVffl,
• • •
avzaaiv,
VSCTffl.
vv.
avocg,
tl
vug.
Ace. avv.
This word belongs to those which lose the initial consonant
according to the demands of metre. Comp. § CLViii, 12.
60. The following likewise are multiform or irregular :
Aldio'TTzg, cov, zGffiVy AidioTocg and Al&io'Tr^ag, II., a, 423. —
"KvKy as voc., II., y, 351, &e., together with ava|. — ' Avh^a,-
'7rohi(j(Th II., ?7, 475, in a suspected verse, where also Aristar-
chus read avl^cc-Troloifft from ccvh^xTohov, common out of Homer.
— 'Ao§, ao^i, as neuter, and do^ag ace. plural, Od., ^, 222,
vid. Pors. ad loc. — 'Affrrj^, aarz^t, a^Ts^a, and dffr^a, II., ^,
555. — TaffTTj^ (like tdctt^^, n. 5S)y yocffTi^og, fyoKTr^og, yocffTSgt,
yoiffT^i, yccffTsgct, and yaar^T^v, Od., 3^, 437- — Sri^tlT^^^ ^^1^^-
Tfj§og, Sec, ^rj^riT^^ocgi II., joo, I7O, but ^y]§'/j70§ccg uvhgxg, ib., /,
544. — Aicov, XsofTo?, Xztovffiv, II., g, 782, &c., and XTg^ ib., X,
239j &c., X7v\ ib.. A, 480, where the apostrophe is now
removed.* — Ma<rr;i, (JbuffTiyiy (JijUffrtycc, (JbuffTiy ugy and from
* The Grammariaxis who receive X/g, Xivog, XTva, have upon their side
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 395
fjijUffTig — of which the root is visible in (judffris, II., f, 622,
(j(,oc(TTiiTai, ib., V, 171 — come ^darl, ib., -v^, 500, ^dariv^ Od.,
0, 182. — "O&ffZy both eyes, used only in this form, from o'tc
with the insertion of co-, before which -r is dropped. — nX'^dug^
gen. 'ff\'^6vog, dat. 7rXf]0v7, II., %, 458, Od., t, 105, hut -TrX^dzi,
II., f, 330, -^rX^^s/, ib., <p, 218, -^z, 639, from 'rX^dog, not
found in the nom. in Homer ; ace. "TrkriOvv. — ^[jjojh^, and
a[ij^iyyig. — ^Tiv^rj^sg, and (j'^iv^cc^thg, H,, I, 442, like ay-
KoXihcGi, H., 0-, 555, )^, 503, for ayftakTig^ which by its
quantity is excluded from Homer. — Without a nominative
appear: ^ai; Xiri, masc. Xiroc ; pi<pcc, iLes., 'i, 505 ; (rrixki
(TTix^g, ariyj^g \ (pukaTczg and (pvXazrfj^sg, and ^}j§ig, the Cen-
taurs ; together with ^fj^eg, beasts.
OF ADVERBS, ADJECTIVES, AND NUMERALS.
§ CXCVIII.
ADVERBS.
1. Adverbs, as the signs of simple conceptions, have,
except they arise from words already formed, the root pure,
or with only a slight addition, as X/Va, oxu. Others are
composed of the roots and adverbial syllables ^a, ^sv, ^ov,
hg, &c., or prepositions : 'brj-da, xoc^a-^ig, 'Kqpyyv^ a'7rovo(y(pi, or
spring from forms already produced, as ly^riyo^rig^ avih^corf.
We shall here collect together the most remarkable of the
different classes, according to their terminations.
2. Ending in a : aVra, in front, against, with smvru, taccvrtx, ;
the analogy of ?g, /vo^, ha. If X/sCfr/ be quoted from Callimachus (comp.
Heyne ad II., X, 480), this shows only that he, like Aristarchus, derived
the cases from X/g, Xiog, &c., and formed the dat. plur. on that supposition.
396 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSH)NS.
aT-^/a, quick, with K throAvn away from Xui-^ in Xai-i^j^^og,
nimble ; ^^vxoc in v'ttcAovxcc, beneath the wave ; gVg/ra. —
' Hkk^ root focK, in vac-illare^ Germ, ivac-kein, hence — faintly,
a little. — Sapbd. — Aty^a, twofold, without %, ^tcc ; hence ai/lr/^cc
(amhx(x>\ lidvhxp'^, and with 3-a, (hix^Sot,) lix^oi, as rgixa,
T^i-^Od, (jnr^ayjx) nrcax^oi, (sv) hdoc. — "Y,vzyM^ ihzKCi^ and with
the gen. rovmzcc, ovviza. "EviH.sv stands Od., §, 288, 310. —
Kou^u, lig^htly. — A;Va, with fat, root oi' Xi7rcc^6c,wit\iaksi(pnii in
X/V akzi-^zv, Od., (^, 227, otherwise always with iXaioo, but
with relation to the verb, akzi-^aiLivco X/V ikaico, IL, tc, 577 —
comp. I, 171, &c. For dXst(psii/ by itself means — to rub, to
smear, and acquires the meaning- to anoint by aid of Xtxcc
(to smear with fat), so that sXaico is not superfluous. So
also with %^/20-^a/: xi^(Td[jAvot Xitt sKaico, Od., ^, 96. — A/y«,
shrilly. — MaXoj, very, (Jbdin adjuration; [Mff^ccy until ; [jJvvv0cc,
a little, for a short while. — ' Oxcc, as giving force to the mean-
ing of cc^iarog in o-^ cc^iarog^ he, and sio^a, eminently, root g%,
from Ixj^. — Htv-xoc in 'bi'Trrvyjx, twofold ; 'Ttvx.a, frequently, in-
telligently.— 'Psa andp2?a, lightly; p/jooipa. — Ta%a, quickly. —
'Tto^^k, from beneath, from downcast eyes, i.e. looking black,
from VIVO and 'hecix,, the obsolete root of g^^a^ov, }ii^-/.ot^cn ; so
that the original form was probably v'TVob^az,, and | thrown
away, as x, from yy^a;. — X^/^a(^^g(7^a), yesterday, and TT^io'i^cc,
IL, /3, 305. — With a extended : yjx.[jjai, on the ground, toge-
ther with x^fid-^ig, and (%a|(>6a-2-^£) ^ajM^a^s, to the ground ;
'TTokai ; and I'a/ in >>«/ jW/a ro^g cT/cri'Trr^ov, IL, a, 234.
3. A changed into tj appears in d'Trdi/r'/j, 'ttccvt'/i, everywhere
(without ground for subscribing iota^^'), aKkyj, yj, t^ittX^, rsr^a-
'T^'kri. — With a added to a : ' A^'h^ocjcdg, one and all, Od., v, 14,
iTcdg, far ; and with a also changed into ri : (i^Ti-tz) 'ifjj'Trrjg. —
With V added to a : [dna, avri, dvria, avrifitx) dvri^irjv,
against. — Aa (whence l7^6d, or eHded ln^'\ Iriv, long. — jZix,
^/%a in Pindar, (jbtylcc and (juiylj^v, and so (odlrjv, r[jy/]h)]v, &c. —
Ma, fi,rjv, truly, usually weakened into (Jbiv. ('^)
Obs. 1. — From these must be distinguished adverbs which have the con-
sonant after a from their roots: 'Az'/jv, root Kav, ziv. Comp.
CANo, conCENtus, with a privative, voiceless, silent. — 'A^, root
of agcra^w, a'/^su, with the meaning observable in RAP-tim, quickly,
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. '397
in (s/r' ao) sl&a^, (affo-d^) apag. — 'Ag root of &^u), fit, join, with the
meaning of — fittingly, consequently, now : pure in the particle a^,
of which a^a is the lengthened and gd the transposed form, and
which also lies at the basis of (y'a^) ydg and (au rs ag) aiira^, ard^.
In like manner in '6<pea, in which o with tlie suffix (pi, ofi (like J(pi),
and ga, are combined into one form.
Obn. 2 In the forms which by the addition of i^ to a (»)) have the
syllable jjv, — dwiZiriv, fj^lydriv, &c., appears also the analogy for ut^i-
drrjv (Tg'a from Tr^ia/Mai, t as a formal letter before yj); and so
guvaiydriv, Hes., d, 189, which epic usage does not allow us to con-
sider accusatives feminine as /xansdvy and the like.
4. Forms in ig, i ; and, a. without abjection of c : aijjvbiq
(from ajjj^ whence ci[jja^ jEoI. a^o-y, with ^;?), (bCkohig {aXko^
^ol. aXXy), iTraiJjOiQyih'g ; — 6. ;? and / equally: a%^/?, «%$>/,
and jt>05Xs'^' f-^^%?' 5 au^/?, ay^; ; uurig, l^uvric, ccvn ; TroWaKig
and TToXkoczh %a^xa§/g and p(^a^a^/ croosca?, Od., r, 599)
according to Eustatliius, ib., p. 1879? who cites also ^^y^/?,
Xco^i. — c. Those formed with the adverbial syllable ri have ;
alone: cl^ri (ap as in a^<jy), even now, 'in (g from glva/), still
beinq^ still. Add to these ly^yiyoori, kvaiiMcori, kvibouri, and
the like. Also £p/, very, the root of 'ioig, eoi'Zco, in compounds
i§t^oi)Xog, ioiyhovTrog ; ^%/, where (needlessly written ??%/), oy%/,
not, and the dative form v-^i, on high (Jj-^og'), ]'(pi (root of i'j,
strength, with the suffix p) ; focip/, and probably also, though
now written with c, Kix^Kpigy obliquely.
Obs. 1. — The forms sx^t-/, with the will, dsxr]ri, against the will, have
the root s from I'jj/a,/, aor. rjjia, and may be considered datives of lost
substantives.
Obs. 2 — Also the local ^/ belongs to this class : odi, 'rodi, vodl, oTmdi,
t69i, iXTodl, dm-TT^odi, %i7&l.
5. Forms in s?, sv, so, s, s/, y, y?, gy, )^^k, together with
%^/^a, 9rg^£? in (^/a-a^a-Tscsg) ^/ajCA'rgos?, gj with abjection of c in
'TToaz (TO-fT-g?), ;!cgr(7g. The local ^g and i'>gi', ,^g : %a^g, i^y^a^g,
%a|M/a^g, si'^gi', i^g^^^gv, o^gj', oTKr&iv, Tr^oahv, and 'x^o&nodiv. — Ep
in aVg^, whence cItzoOzv, aTTurs^dsv. — E in ts, ^g, and the local
398 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
hs, vaiiivyjvhz^ &c, of which class mark ovhz ^0(/j0vh2, II., cr, 445,
&c., together with "tt^o (pocoahz, IL, ^, 188 ; the one on ac-
count of §£-§£, the other on account of 'rg-o-^s, — gj'^s, ^ivrz. —
E extended : a^se/, s/, a/s/, together with (as) ulkv and ("' )
as/, the last H., X, 211, -4/, 648. — T in af, ccv, together with
avrig, av^tg, and aurcijg (not aur^yj*), thus, again, even yet so,
hence — \vithout consequence, in vain, — (ccusf) dnv, whence
dviuhv, ccTrdvivhv (s root of 1'y][jji and dm, hence- — leaving be-
hind), £/^, si), iii, yjv, — (Tccvyy) 'Tcdyy^v, after Homer's time with
% ejected -ravy ; %fu (knee,) in r^oyyv, kneewards, on the
knee (^t'y developed becomes yo^y) ; dvriK^v, front to front,
II., s, loO, generally — through to the other side {tc^v de-
veloped KO^v, head, whence %.o§v(prj), is according to Eusta-
thius to be written with (T where the verse permits : thus also
(j(jsa7]yv, f/jiffriyvg, (Maai^yv, i/jiarrriyvg.
6. Forms in o, o;, og, ov, a, cog : ^su^o, htav&oi, on this spot,
II., <p, 122, formed as a dative like the non-Homeric Ivhoi, 'Trzboi.
— n^otzog (gen. of 7r^o"/|, a gift), for nothing. — Aiccpc^thov,
pckuyyj^^op, 'TTv^y/^ov. — 'E';r/(r)^s^^, in connexion, from c^s/V,
(7%;g^oj', whence h (^x^^co in Pindar ; Igu, ziao ; OTriaoo, o'lriaau ;
'TT^offco, TT^osffoo, T^OTiPoj. — "^oog, iiojg, and in correlation to these
Tiug, Tziciog ; ug, ug, axrrz, and derived adverbs in cog : ItiZk-
(pzkajg, I'TTto'fLV'yi^ojg (i. e. iTi-^-f/joys^cog^, same as I'TCi'Trovcogy
VTi^i^Tiojg (^d[/jcc^r), '7rzgi(p§oibicijg from (p^a^g in 'prs^t^^ochsg ; scogy
iiojg, ofjboig.
J. In f, added to the root, end aVa| and Kcc^dTcx,^, yvv^,
on the knee, kov^i^, Od., ;(;, 188, explained by the Etym.
M., p. 533, 1. 55, as \>c zo^orig rovr 'isri rijg zi(pccXyjg, hence
from zogv, zov^i, like yow, yowl, and with |, zov^i^, i. e. by
the head, iLovvdt,, kd^, 'ttvI, with which also may be classed
^d-^, and its derivative yjC/.-^ihicog.
8. With respect to local terminations, &i, kv, we may
remark, that the latter is often identical in meaning with the
former, as'l^pj^gj^ iLz^icov, II., y, 276, \yyv&iv nk&i, ib., ^, 128,
* Hermann depronomine aOroj, p. 74. — The Grammarians distinguish
between aiirwg /aocdjv and aurwg dxirug, e. g. Schol. Epid. ad II., a, 133,
without suflBcient grounds.
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 399
tr/^^oQiv ^s 0/ ?X^sf ' K&n^Tit Od., |3, 267 (Apoll. Alex, ^. aj/r.,
jo. 344, ^.J. Perhaps in such passages the termination was
originally &iv^ which afterwards dropped the v^ and where a
long syllable suited the verse instead of ^/, was supported by
Obs. — The adjectival terminations ov and a are in Homer also adverb-
ial: T^uTov, T^uiTu, TO, '^T^uTa, xaXov, &c. To this class perhaps
belongs as an adverb a-/.suv, Od., (p, 89, II., 5, 22, as ax/jv from the
full root Kav, so this form from xa with v thrown away, axa, whence
axdov, axsuv, and this form again, according to the analogy of exwv,
ixoijga, x^siuv, x^$ioijffa, becoming adjectival, as dxiovr, Od., f, 195,
dxsovffa, II., a, 565, and elsewhere.
§ CXCIX.
FORMATION OF ADJECTIVES IN HOMER.
1 . Several languages make no alteration on the root, which,
remaining pure in the adverb, is to be increased to an ad-
jective (and consequently in other tongues is endowed with
the signs of gender, number, and case). Thus in the Arme-
nian, the English, and in some cases also in the German.
2. In Greek, certain traces of the same method have re-
mained in -TTiT^r] yag Xig, Od., p, 79j developed Xtffafj . . .
'TTiT^y), ib., y, 293. T^o<p/ from r^z(p (as o-x/x, from g)/), unde-
veloped in 7^o(pi KviMU^ II., X^ 307, developed in Kvf/jUToi rz
T§o(p6suT<x, ib., 0, 621, but retained in the former shape in the
71071- Homeric gyr^oip;?, and in av^^sj rpopsg in Herod., B. 4,
1. 9. B^r for ^§idv occurs in Hesiod, according to Strabo,
p. 364, as the formerly quoted subst. IcD, zp7, &c.
3. There is but little change on ^^a from spoc in s^0i[jjcctf
in ^v[Jbc^ ri^oc (pz^ovng, II., |, 132, &c., whence iTriT^^a,, ib., a,
572, 578. Similar to this is a^sv, ugv in a^vcc, with the dative
form 'TToKvcc^viy II., j3, IO6.
4. Thus also the roots in a are frequently undeveloped,
cilxi^T^Tcc, gy^yoTa, all of which pass into the first declension,
400 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
except (rXa, ) 'jco'tJjTkctQ., of which no other case is found, and
(•rra,) a'zr'/ji;, of which the dat. plur. occurs in aTrnai noa-
ffo7(Ti, II., ;, 323. The rest, which have a, are participles in
a?, to which also belong-s yyigavr&afji roKSvffi, Hes., g, I7I (ysf?
Germ, greisy Eng. ffrey, whence yvi^ag part. aor. and yri^zig
in the Etym. Mag., p. 231, 1. 2, in yn^zig h oU&ovffiy perhaps
5. As in 'TTo'kvT'kag, ocTr'/jg, so with pure words in s, /, 0, y,
the addition of c produces forms of the third decl., with the
terminations ?;?, tg, vg, cag, in the nominative. — H? from g
and 6 in hzr^rig, 'TroXvKrj^yig, ^sog/^^j, svi^yrjg, ^^viTrfig, '/ifjijihafigy
^(jijiT&krigy 'TTobajKYig. Several of this class appear only in the
plural, as sXgy^ggj, ^cci/jizgy 'ffXkg, T^vXkg, from -tts^Ooj for
TS^aiy, — Trs^uXrjg, -^^uX'/ig, pedestrian, TCokoG'Xi^icigy -zcoVy ru^^isg,
&c. — In ig : 'Trdkvih^ig, vjjig, i^gCT/j from ^sct; in ^go-r/^a^?.
Among those derived from [jurjrig the termination varies be-
tween tg and rjg (the latter from cc according to the first decl.),
aypivXo^/jyjrig and a,yzvKo[MfiTyig, ayyM\o\hriTioi) ; ^tokofMYirigy }i6k()-
(/jrjnv, voc. ^oko^rircx, ; 'n'oiKiKo^riTriv, ttoikiXoiju^tcc, without any
trace of TouiXofjj'/irtgy and, on the other hand, '7ro'kv(L^rig in
84 places, TokviJjrjriog, II., <p, 355, with no trace of toXujM*^-
T/ig* Of like formation are the epithets of Erinnys, riz^o(poirig
and ^aa'TrXririg, Od., 0, 234, the very (^u or ^a, e. g. in ^a-
(pomg, very bloody,) near approaching {pt'iKctca). — In vg'. gyV.
* Moschopulus, ad Hes,, i, 38, p. 23, affirms that all derivatives of
fiTjTig are to be written in the nominative as paroxytons with iota, but
form, in the other cases, dyxuXofJi^'/jTou, &c., according to the first decl.
" The metre will prove the first point, if any one desire proof in such
matters." But both assertions are wrong, since in jSa^ufiTJrcx, Xsl^uv,
Pindar Nem., 3, 53 (92), the metre would not admit j3a6-j/jLriTig ; and, in
the second place, the inflections -log, -iv, according to the third declension,
are found as well as -sco, rjv, after the first, e. g. 'XoXvfMyiriog 'H(paiffroio, II.,
f, 335, and Ar/isdov boXo/^^riv, Od., a, 300, 7, 198, 308. Of such
groundless observations the old Grammarians are full, and I should have
passed over this, like others of the same kind, did it not appear to give
supporc to Schaefer, one of the greatest German critics, in his opposition
to me ad Hes., 'i, 38.
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 401
^Xccrvg^ Kxixvg, strengthless, Od., t, 515, (p, 131, according
to the Etym. M., p. 48, 1. 24, from kiu^ zUvg, ciKmvg^ unfit
to go, weak, and 'xoKvhccK^vg. — In cog the participles i'xi'x'kojg,
fASf^uaig, &c., and from rayjitrtxp^g, rK[jijmx§0Ui Tcc(jbS(Tix§ocig. —
6. Of mute and Hquid words there are of similar formation
in ?r : — 'ffu^u^KcHTreg, II., /, 449 ; in k sounds : zuXktyvmiKoc,
"km&u^ril^ '^oXvd'i^, -ipcog, rgixoi'ixig, roXvTrihctxog^ -sj, aToppaj'^,
(Amvxig ; in t sounds : ccpif/j^rsg, Iguffcc^fjbarig, -ug (from k^(jijOit),
'TT^oQk^Tig. Thus too, ociXko'Trog and rei'^rog, r^iTrohog, avaXxtg,
ace. aucc>jct^cx, and dvaXxiv, fjbTjzu^ig^ TroXv^uPcchcc, &c. — Liquids:
hgiuOxsng, ';roXvpp'/]vsg, y'i^ov (as an epithet of (rdaog, Od., ;^,
184), gf%s?. — Those mutes, which are formed by means of
(gvr?,) £/?, have before this termination ;?, o : (BocOvhv/^ug^
[Mffyjug, rikri&ffffocg, XocyjrjZvra,, alfjtjOiTOSfTffci, o(jj(poCk6zv7(x,^ vi(p6ii/roc,
'ru^(puv6e>7a, (TKiosvTOi, •?rcn'7raX6iV7u, &c. A contraction of
this form occurs in Ti(jijfjg, II., /, 605, and Ti[MrjvTa, ib., <r,
475. Where a long syllable appears before o, this vowel is
doubled in order to avoid the trochee in 2y^<v£vra, II., y, 65,
Kf^TCi/SffffCCV, KYjOJiVTl^ KriOuiVTCi, UTcijiVTCC.
7. The termination og is extended in various modes by
means of vowels and consonants, thus by g, /, X, |M/, v, p, (t,
namely og, eog, tog, Xiog, f/jog, (Mog, i[/jog, vog, mg, sivog, §og, aiog,
eatog, with the verbal rog, rnvog.
It is sufficient, under this head, to cite a few remarkable
forms ; e. g. (^0^) "^ov^og, {kyuf) ayavog, (aoa) a^aiog, x^r;-
yvov, delightful, from zioi§, ktjp, k^tj, and a lost root, yuf'm
gavisus, yccv, yv, thus, heart-rejoicing, — (aXs) in akzvoj, with-
draw, avoid, nXkog, astray, distracted, (p^zmg riXss, Od., (3,
243, and with one g, <p§epccg nXz, II., 0, 128, ohog rfXiog, Od.,
I, 464, — (%«) cl^ziog, TuXccTTiigiog, (ccvrt, ccPTiftog') ccPTitwg,
(of^o, of^ofiog) 6[jjOuog and 6[jjo7og, ib., ^, 218 (not o(LOiog), yg-
Xoi'iov, II., /3, 215 (later ygXoTov), uXXoTog, '?rocv7o7og, — {Z,io) tpj^og,
XvTTgog (later XvTTfj^og), avsyjcoXiog, ci-^ocT/jXiog, uvbgofj^iog, xd}J^t-
(hog, i>7ihv[i>og, ribv^juog, (^hu-Tr^o) liccTr^uaiog, uTstgio'iog.
§cc.
VARIOUS FORMS OF ADJECTIVES.
8. Adjectives frequently occur in various forms, since of
c c
402 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
the terminations above enumerated several are sometimes
attached to the same root, or the introduction of new syllables
produces extension^ or different roots lie at the basis of the
forms, or one form is inflected according to different declen-
sions.
9. Extension by means of log, soc, uog (yj'iog), sivog, ivog^
f/jog, §og, Tog : ayocdog and ^yuhog, zzvog and zzviog, "kaivog and
Ku'l'i'sog, (JbitXixog and fjustXixiog, okoog and oXon'og, Trctvwy^og and
Travvvy^iog, 'TrroKiTogdog and 'TrroXi'^o^diog, yJCkniog and yaikyJiriiog^
^ivog and ^iviog, (z.stvsfia, ^zivzicc) ^sivri'ia,, t,vvu (koivu) and ^.w/iioc,
II., "4/, 806, &c., zaXkiiiog and KuXog, ^ocfjukg and ^a(/jivoi,
Xcyug and \iyv^og. So 'tcikccai^^ovog^ II., X, 466, &c., raXoc-
(Ti(p§ovci, ib., ^, 421, and ToiXd(p§ovu, ib., v, 300, v-ipiTrirrig and
v-^l^iTrsT'/jZig, 'TTVKVog, l^og, with the fuller forms irvy.mg, k§6g,
lastly iv^oog, in the gen. gy|oy, ib., %, 3J3f shortened by the
rejection of o before ov.
10. Inflected according to different declensions : a/V6?,
ui'^sioi, cc'cTTv, and ace. al'xvv, also al'Trm and a;Va, ocItthi'ov,
tti'^sii'yjg, -^, -^f ; ^str^/j, ^iff'TTitJiog ; lui^yog^ treating well,
gysg-y^?, well-made ; £f%£? srccTooi with i^irj^og Irui^og, II., ^,
266 ; l^i^oSXov, ib., /, 329, &c., and \^i^oSXa'/M, ib., 7, 74,
&c. ; zvrzix^ov, ib., a, 129, &c., and ttoX/j' zvnlxzoc, ib., ^r,
57 (from zvruyjig, so that according to analogy it should be
written syrs/^sa) ; Xiyvg, Xiynct, and Xtyv^-/;, as ^aXe^^ with
^aXg;« ; <KoXmXc(,g and ToXvTXriroi, Od., X, 38, '7roXvTX'/][jjcoVy
II., ;?, 152, Od., (T, 319 ; 'TroXvlaz.^vg, II., ^, 544, abounding
in tears, 'TroXvhuK^vv and 'ZoXvbuKovrog, ib., ^y, 620, much-
bewailed. "A^a^^yj and oi^dKovrog are identical in meaning,
see Od., ^, 186, ^y, 6I. "\hriv 'TroXvTri^aKu, II., ^, 47, &c.,
but 'KoXvitiha.Ttov "I^???, ib., y, 59, &c., where, however, Aris-
tarchus wrote TroXwri^iaKog, which Wolf has received into the
text : also from T/^a, t/^^jco-pjc, ib., X, 183 ; 'TroXupprivog, Od.,
X, 257, and 'TToXvppm^i Jh, ;, 154, 296, (also the already
cited TToXvcc^vi) from a^v, guv ; (pomg, (poii/iog, and (poivrizig ;
^cc(poif6g and ^ci(poiviog.
11. Difference arising from various roots : ci^yog, {ci^yzr)
a^yTJri and d^yiri, with (^a,^yv(p) a§yv(pcc and a^yyi^soj', (argen
in argentiini,) dcyivvog and d^ytvostg ; i'^/a (/j^Xa, 11., s, 556,
&c., and 'i<p0i(jijog from ]<p/ and r/,y4 ; (Mraffffoii, Od., /, 221,
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
403
middle-aged sheep, yearlings, from ijbsrdi (like 'inffffui from
It/, which the Etym. M. quotes from Hecatseus), and (jbsa^iig,
II., jtA, 269, the warrior between £50)^0? and -x^egstorsgog, also
[jbS(Tog ; uiog, vsocgog (a^, new-fitted), and vriydrsog from nrjyoc-
rsog, viog and 7a, rejoicing in newness, glittering with newness;
prj-TTiog from i/s and st, sjjeechless, infant, vrjTvriog from i^s and
aTy in dTrvca, so also vyj'Triaxog ; vioffaoi (oWg), new-seeing,
young, vsoyvof, new-born, young, from yoi', yvoy and from the
extended ysvs, viriyiviig.
12. Forms of ly? :
N. lyVj ey'j Ihj y? 235, and ey, both adverbial,
vfig^ Tjv, only in (juivog yjv, ib., f, 456, &c., and in compounds,
G. sj^og (1) in viog e^og, ib., |, 9. Others read io7o.
D
Ace. hvv in vlou ey>, ib., ^, 303,
?jyi'.
(1) 'E^o? still stands in II., r, 342, Od., 0, 450, f, 505,
and, in these places, has arisen from Ivg, as BoifftXTjog from
(ooiffiXBvg, &c.; on the other hand it has been exchanged for
i^og, from the pretended iug, suus, for iog, in II., «, 393, |,
9.^^^ So also II., 0, 138, «y, 422, 550, in which the meaning
of the second person is ascribed to img. It is better to
introduce iyjog universally, and, where the pronoun is required,
to consider it as a representative of the pronoun, as is the case
with (piXog in similar passages.
13. Forms of TroKKog and '?rdKvg :
Masc. Neut.
N. '^roXkog, -TToXKov,
G.
Ace. ToXKou,
N. 'TTOXXOI,
G. ToXKcoVy
ToKXov,
TroXXd^
Fem.
Masc.
"TTOhXriy
'TTokiig,
vovKvg,
ToXk^g,
'Ttohkog^
ToXkyj,
'TroXkrjv,
"TTOkWy
TTOVkvV.
Plural.
ToXkoii,
'TToXUg,
7ro?.g/f,
'tcoXKkojv^
'TTOXi&lV,
XOKhkotiV^
Neut.
'TCoXVy
'TTOVkUy
404 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
^oKXoTg, '^oXsffG-iv, gg\
'proXkffffiv, (T(Ti, (T(t\
Ace. -roKkovg, voXka,, TroXKag, -roXga?, comp. 3rd decl.
'XoXXsig, n. 33.
UovXug and the forms connected with it point to an original
ToXXvg together with 'TroXXog, so that after the ejection of one
X, in order to lengthen the short syllable thus produced,
extension of the vowel was necessary : <^oXXvg, '^rovXvg, as
(B6XXo[i,a,iy ^ovXo(Jbcci, oXXog (oXog\ ovXog, &c. UovXO occurs
only in compounds : 'rovXvhdy^ag^ TrovXvQorsf^otf vovXvTTolog.
§ CCI.
FORMATION OF THE FEMININE IN ADJECTIVES.
14. Feminine terminations of adjectives :
a. In -og. These are regular, except '^ovgog, of which the
feminine is formed in -;?, -ihog, -tv.
h. In -;??, fem. -g/a : yjlvi'Tr^g, ^^vi'TTum, Hes., ^, 965, 1020,
')(jxXKO^(x,§rjg, y^ccXpcoQoi^sicc. So also sv^vohsij^g, II., tt, 635,
and r^vipdXitot,, -7jg, &c., without the occurrence of the
masculine. — Of K.VTr^oymtoi, Hes., S^, 199> and com-
monly in later writers, there is a form KfTr^oysv^?, also
feminine. See § CLXXXi, n. 48, obs. 1. A different
accentuation prevails in Tct§(pkgy Toc§(pB(a,i, ^apgsj, ^u-
jEZ/g/a/, "^ccfijsccg, ^oi(/jSioig.
c. In -vg, fem. -sia. Forms with the usual accentuation,
as ev§vg, sv^sia, are frequent. To Iccrrvg, ^cccrsioc, belongs
I'TT'Tirohocazicc. — Of these adjectives r}^vg has for the fem.
the form in -vg : rihvg ayVjO/Jj, Od., (l, S6^, as well as
^^g/a, thus likewise 'xovXvg in tovXvv \(p' vy^^v, II., Xy 27»
Od., ^, 709. There is a different accentuation in Xiyvg,
Xiysioi, Xtyetyig, Xiynav, together with Xiyv^Tj, -^v, -TJffi. —
Q}jXvg is feminine in II., r, 97, Od., g, 467, ^, 122,
II., «, 216, g, 269, together with ^ijXg/a, ^rjXsioci, ^rj-
Xiiccg, and ^T^Xvrsgoiif -ciuv, -r^ai. Observe also the cognate
form ^«Xs/a, -?;, -av, belonging to ^aXy?, which remains
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 4<05
only in S^aXs^yv, II., %, 504, '^uXs^og having been estab-
lished in common use. — The orthography varies in the
w^ord kXdix^icc (of the masc. of which, namely IXccxpg-,
the superlative alone appears in Homeric verse, H., II,
573). The orthography varies between XdxzKx. and
IXdyjiKjc in Od., /, II6 (consult the Commentators there
and upon Hesychius under Xdyjia and kXccx^ici), Od.,
«, 509. Those who read \oi.yj.ia, derive it from 'Koi.yjii-
pstv, ffxa-rreiv, so that it should mean iwxrxpog, syys/og,
manifestly in opposition both to the rules of derivation
and the meaning of the word as shown in H., I, 197»
where kXdcxsicx, is contrasted with (JAyocXTi rz ihiiv zoct e'l^Oi
ciyriry; in speaking of Charis.
d. In -)^g, fern. -st§oc, and -s§siu. From avy]§ zuhuvsi^oc,
fBojTiixyiig}^, II., a, 155, from ttoct'/j^ suTroiTSgsia. It is
clear that the radical syllable ig in avs^og, xars^o?, was
changed into e§cc, upu, but su'Trdcr&i^cc extended, on ac-
count of the rhythm, into BUTrari^na. According to the
same analogy [Moixoi^ gives (jboizuiga with the extension
of «^ in ai§oc.
Ohs. — n/e/^a as fem. of muv is anomalous, and manifestly taken from
an obsolete root me^, according to the above mentioned analogy £f,
£/ga. This root seems preserved in piger (the meanings oi fat and
sluggish being nearly related). — Thus too, 'x^6(p^cigcioc, II., x, 290, &c.,
belongs not to 'X^Sp^uv (especially since this is itself feminine, Od., s,
143), but must be considered analogous to the developed form t^o-
cp^d^ouda. By form, and partly by signification, are distinguished
'ff^saQug, old, TgscrSe/ga, honoured, and T^sffCa, nom. and voc, II., r, 91,
£, 721, &c. Yet there is an evident affinity between the meanings
old and honoured. All these forms have the radical syllable *g£(r£,
but their terminations as if 'Tr^saCi^o and v^isQog had also been used
in the masculine.
15. Gender of adjectives in -og. Of those in -og we find
of two terminations the />riya^/?^6'A', e.g. aTo^^;jroj, II., /t-o, 11,
except a0a.va.Tri, ah(j,'/iTyi, and axuorirri, H., Ill, 133, cnxn^&ar/},
II., V, 58, &c., once aQ^ortj, ib., |, 78 (but clfj^^gorog always
406 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
of two terminations), cc(7^s(Tryi, yet pKoyt — occ^iffTM, ib., ^, 89»
|3o^ ^' old^sffTog, ib., v, 169, oaiKikirj, Od., /, 503, yet o(,&i?cski&i
m Koiryj^ ib., r, 341.
16. Of two terminations are also those compounded \vith
zv (except participles, as e. g. luxri(jjsuri\ Exceptions are
found in, lupps/r;?, Od., |, 257, Bvxor/jTuajVf II., cr, 636, gy-
'7rot>]TritTt, ib., g, 466, where however the Harl. and Townl.
Mss. have suTrotyiroKTi, as ivvoirirov rs 'ry^a7^;;f, Od., y, 434,
and KKitTiccg iv'Trotrirovc, H., Ill, JS. Thus we find ttXskt^,
ymi/jTrrrj, tuktti ; hut svTXszrovg, II., i^, 115, Ivyvdyb'irrovg,
Od., (7, 293, evTvzTOVy I, 276. From guggCTog are found both
iv^iffrri, kuB,i/rTag, Iv^iffTrjg, and on the other hand, iv^sffrot he
r^dvi^oci, Od., 0, 333, su^itrrov cctt cn'Tr^vrjg, II., ^y, 578, iv^iaru
W aT^i/rj, Od., ^, 7<5. So (Tuvihig — kv^i(TTOi, II., a, 2j6, but
TcoXK'/jr^fTiP Iv^zrrrrig aavihz(r<riv, Od., ip, 137, where, however,
iu'ii(TToig should be read on account of the very rare abbrevia-
tion of yi(Tii'.
17. Thus with other compounds : XockKila r kyyjoCkov^
II., |3, 640, and ayjjoiXri^ H., I, 32, a^i^rfkoi hi 01 uvyoii, II.,
Xi 27, comp. V, 244, and agi^r/Xrj, ib., c, 219 ; Ip^i^ovg -^v-
yj^g-, ib., «, 3, comp. X, 55^ and t(p0i(Jtj7^, ib., g, 415, voXvtpo^^ov,
ib., I, 200, and 'Trohxxpo^^'/jv, ib., /, 568, dvTidi'/j, oiiJj<pn\i(j(jrj,
•zoXu^/jvyjffn^, a,[/j(p(PV77i, vuvffix.'kzirri, dyotzkiirr]^ but %.ov§'/]g r/jXe-
xkziroTo, ib., |, 321.
18. Of those not compounded, which were given § lxiii
as of two terminations, we find with a feminine termination :
g^^jM/^jc, Od., y, 270, comp. jM/, 351, yiybiovzirj, xzifijsgioci, II., |3,
294, d(T7rci(Ti}^, H., I, 63, but da'Trdfriog yyj, Od., -^z, 233, on
the other hand we observe ahog 'ttoKioTo, ib., g, 410, &cc.,
Dclyavirig pc^rj tocvk-oTo, II., tt, 589, "^f^^'? — ou h'/][/jiog, Od., y,
82, TTizoov — ohffjTjv, ib., h, 406, oXoct/rurog ohix'/j, ib., 442, ay^iov
arrjv, II., r, 88, oVa ypCkzzov, ib., c, 222, Ttkvrog 'iT'^oha.f/ijSioCf
ib., j3, 742. (Where the form is not yet decided, a certain
feeling of propriety, or regard to euphony, sometimes decides
the choice, e. g. 'TroXKug §' i(p6i[jjOvg -i^v^dg, II., a, 3, although
I(p6iyij0cg would have been possible according to i:p&i[/jj^ akoyjog,
ib., g, 415. Eustathius Cp. I6, 1. 18,) properly remarks upon
this place : l^k(pvyz h\ ro Iv rgiai '^a^iffoig dzoci^ov zdKkog.') The
other verbals are regular: dxz(TToci, II., v, 115, ymiMTTrifrt, X,
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 407
416, yvafjij'Trrdg^ ff, 401, yvajrc/J, o, 350, 'bti/c^rfjv, Od., r, 56,
iXsrrj, II., i, 409, KoKkrirn'^i, OA., (p, 164, KoWriTdc, -^y, 194,
&c.
§ ecu.
OF THE DEGREES OF COMPARISON IN ADJECTIVES
AND ADVERBS.
19. In the Homeric degrees of comparison much is fomid
in consonance with the rules already delivered on this subject:
as, o^vg, o^uTctrov, (oc/Jug^ (icc^ifrrou, (igulvg, (/3af) ^d^isrov,
zcczcoTSpog, [jijCCKoi§T&^og, [jjccfcd^rurog, (jaXuvts^ov ; or with a
slender deviation, as cu instead of 0 for the sake of the verse :
Kdy^o^zivoori^og, Od., y, 376, X^Dcorzoog, ih., /3, 350, oi^v§a.>rs§dv,
II., ^, 446, oi^voajTCiTov^ Od., s, 10 '. There are other words,
as in the common dialect, either peculiarly irregular or multi-
form.
20. Irregular : i^vvrurcc, II., fr, 508, (jAfjfjdrco, ib., ^, 223,
vsar??, ib., X, 712j ^^so viaraj and i^bscctcc ; such too as display
their roots not in the positive, but still visible in other words,
although these are not exactly at the foundation of the degrees
of comparison : ciXyog, dXyiov, (ia(TiXivg, (5a(TiXzvTS§og, (^um-
XivTUTog, fciphog, Kighiou. KSghirrog, zvojv {kvv), kvutsoov, [Jbvxky
Ujvyj)iTO(,rog, vz^-^zv, v'zotzpoi, ovri-adiv o'XiGTocrov, '7rr/,§oi0iv, 'xoc^ol-
rs^oi, tIcov, 'Ttiorotrov, II., / 577? '^.fo (jTr^ootrog^, TgioTog, pTyogy
piytov, ib., a, 325, &c., vt'zp, vTi^rs^og, v'Trsgrocrog. — Many
apparently belonging to this class have still their adjectives :
zd^riarog in zgccrvg, ly^zyx^arog in eXsy^sg?, so that it is not
necessary to make rA^rog and 'iXzyyjig their roots. — From
obsolete roots are derived, o'ttKotz^oi, oxXoraroi, vvi^urog, va-
rzoog. — A comparative form without a correspondent height-
ening of the sense is found in dy^orz^og, lzt,tTZ§6v, ^jjXvTz^oct,
hpz&TZoog. and with merely a faint expression of comparison
in aaoorz^og, II., a, 32, '^zurz^ai^ Od., |M/, 111.
21. Multiform : dasov and in the second formation daao-
TiPO), Od., g", 572, r, 506. and iTccffcrvTZgoi ; (opcclvg, (ooah'cov,
Qpdfrffcov, and (^d^ltaroi, and according to the same analogy,
zgz (in xgzco, whence z^ziojv), K^zaauv ; ra%yc, '^dnauVy '^daaoVi
408 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
^affffovug, and rdyjOTOt, ; 'Jtot.yjjgy 'Trdaaav ; i^jOtK. in f/jocz-^og,
and [ju^zog, iLmaov, Od., ^, 203, (/joc/c^orzgyjv, Od., c, 195, and
ILri/CiaroVy II., ;?, 155 ; and from (My in ^zyzGog, [jM^cov and
(jbsyicrTog. So dyccdog, (^sXr&gog, (d&Xtiov, Od., ^, 18, where
now, from the Harl. MS., is given (iikTs^ov, and d^zioov, of
which hereafter. Ts^cctrs^og and yegotours^og, ^.^Kog, ^cccziajVi
zdziffTog, and from %s^g, mean, Uttle, bad, %g^g/ay{', X^'S^"' ^^^
from yji^cov in the second formation, xzi^orz^og, KolaSog, last,
II., -4^, 536, and Xoi(T0ri'iov 'i^po^ dz^Xov^ ib., 785» which de-
cides upon '^[MirciXavrov hi y^^vsov Xot(T0rj'i' 'i^rjzzv, ib.> 75 1>
where some read Xoia^yj'i as from Xotffd&vg, the opposite of
d^KTTSug. Auiov and Xa/irs^ov. Of TrXsov, -TrKkg, &c.j below.
From T^gffSy?, Tr^sff^vrz^og, rurog, and 'Tr^ztr^iffrriv, H., XXX,
2. U^Srog, and in the second formation, 'Tr^coriffTog, like r^irog,
r^irarog. 'F^'ihog from pa, prfirs^og, priiffT'/!, Od., ^, 565, pri'iTOiT,
ib., r, 577j ?>) 75? u^rrs^og, varurog, and vardriog ; (padvTcx,rog
and (pazmrzoog, which was probably (poczvvorz^og, since only
from this (^agv, (pav* ^aav,) the other form could arise ; (p'z-
^tffTog and (p'z^rocrog ; (pikim and (piXrz^og, (ptKroiTog ; uKiarog
and u/cvTocTog.
Q2, Forms of T?;g, whence in the singular ^rXgo;;' and ^rXgoi',
in the plural:
N. wKgg?, (l) II., X, 395, -rXsovg?,
•^Kziovzg,
-TrKziovg, (2)
G 'n-'KzovuVy
D, .... TXZOVZfffflVy c/,
vXztoiTiv, ffl,
Ace. T^ga?, II., j3, 129, ':rXzovag, 'zXziova.
(1) IT/Vgg? from ttXs without a comparative ending, as Germ.
mehre, Eng. more (whence also IIAEHS, IIAEBE^, plebsy
properly — the majority of the people, the common people), and
with a comparative termination, "xXz-iov, tXzTov, also 'ttXzov,
Thzovog, &c. — (2) ITkziovg, Od., a;, 464, in place of -yrXziopzg. So
also 0/ vXzovzg zoiKtovg^ Travpoi hz rz 'Trar^og doziovg, Od., /3, 277-
23. Forms of X^k^^^ ^<^ot %gog, whence (%gf?7?) %sf^o?,
without comparative form, but with comparative signification.
Xsfs with the comparative termination luv^ Xisog/jyf, and by
transposition, %s/^iyv.
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 409
N.
• • • •
XSPg/Jyv,
%£/^^J/,
G.
yi'^nog.
Xspstovogy
X^i^ovog,
D.
X^in'i,
X^S^'ovi,
Xii§ovh
Ace.
xk^<^^
XS§sico,
Xi'§ovoi,
N.pluT
■• xk^^^y
• • • *
X^tgovsg.
Tlie ^vriting of the forms xk^^^-> ^^'' ^"^^^ ^'■> xk^'^^^ YJi^'^^
arises from the wrong supposition (e. g. of Heroclian, Schol.
ad II., a, SO, B), that Xis^pja is abbreviated from ^^sos/oi'a.
As ;^s^g/iyv from )^s^g, so from a^g (whence also " A^i^g, the apt,
or able\ a^eiaov, the fitter, the better, and ugziov, agziovog,
a^g/ov/, a^slovoc, u^zico ; phiral, ccgiiovg, II., -r, 557.
§ CCIII.
NUMERALS.
1 . Forms of sig :
N.
eh \
isig, Hes., ^, 145,
f/jlCij
i'u.
G.
ivog,
(^im,
D.
. • .
M'
*Vy
Ace.
SVU, SVf
fJiitOCV,
ICCV.
The compounds are hlzKOi, kvbzKaraj, r;, rj, and 'ivhizcc with a
noun, ivhiKocTTi^x^-i ^^-j ^j 494. The ordinal has its root in
cr^o, whence -Trgof/jog (primus,) and the common form -Tr^cDrog,
also with superlative termination Tr^ojTiarog.
2. Forms of ^v^ :
N. 'hvUi ^yo, "hoico, ^oioi, ^o/a/, ^o;a,
G. ^va, Od., ^j, 515,
D. ^oioTg, ^oioTfff,
Ace. ^y^y, ^yo, ^oict/, 'hoiovg, hoiug, hoiK.
The basis is ^y^, Lat. (/mo (hfo, §wo, ^cwo, Germ. zwo). —
Avco (shortened ^vo only where the verse requires,) seems to
be the dual of ^vog, ^oog, v and o being interchanged, and from
^oog is ^oioj, ^oiot, &c., with ot for o. — Numerals compounded
of Syft> : ZvM^szoi, and (from §o,) ^fii/^g«a, and from this
410 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
^vu-^ZKarri, II., <p, 46, and ^uhzKaTri, ib., a;, 781, with the
cognate word })voohi}cu,^oiov^ ib., -v//, 703 ; lastly, ^uokoci^sxcc.
3. The root of r^iig is r^g (tres)^ and with a slight
change of sound, r^/, for the adverb. Hence r^zlg contracted
from r^Ug and r^iag for nom. and ace, II., /3, 67I; and neuter,
ro/a, rf /', without any other form ; and the adverb r^4, thrice,
T^iXa and r^i^Pa,, rgi-TrXi^, threefold, and rgfxoc'ixig. The re-
moter forms arise out of the root of the adverb, namely, t§i :
T^r/izovra (and strangely enough r^r/jxovrcov Irkoov, Hes., s, 641,
apparently corrupted out of rgirizourcc fiTicov\ T^iayj\ia,i : the
ordinals, in the simple form, rpirog, ou, &;, ov, yj, aov ; in the
extended form, r^irxTog, co, toitut'/], T^g, ?j, ?j)^, r^irarov, and
T^iTjzoaioi, 300 : the compound numbers r^iazai^ZKoc, r§tff?coii-
hsfcury], ov ; and the nouns compounded with r^tg : rgiocipoc,
rgiyXi^vo!,, r^iyX&fy^iva,, r^isrsg, rgio'Tog, rgt'TrXcuPccc, r^iTog, r^i'TTOkov,
r^iT^Tvxpg, r^KTTOixsi.
4. The root for Jour is Tirug, whence by transposition
TiT^u, the adverb nr^d-Kig, and Tiffaag, whence rzcfaa^ig, rza-
aot^ag, riaaa^u ; also from tzto^, rirogsg, rerogoc, Hes., s, 643,
and from a root which more nearly approaches the German
vier, namely, 'ttktv^, Tiffv^Bg, Od., s, 7O, "^r, 249, and -Triavgoig,
II., 0, 680, T^, 171, oi), 233. From the root of the cardinal
come rs(T(Tcc^uKOvru, nGaaod^oiov, II ., '4/, 705, and from the
root of the adverb, tztud or rer^cc, the ordinals riroc^rog, ?j,
ov, and r&Tgcirog, tW^cctov, also the abverbial form riT^uy^&d
and TiT^uo^oi, Od., t*, 81.
5. From "TTivrs there arise 'TnvTT^KOvra,, Tivrri^offioi, -TnvrrjH.ov-
Toyuov, II., /, 579. The forms 'TnvrdiTsg, Od., y, 11. '5, 'ttsv-
TDiirrjPOv, display cc instead of g, which vowel, even if it did not
once stand in the root of the cardinal, as in gVra, U?c(z, yet
belongs to the adverbial roots of the numbers, and from them
has passed into the otlier forms. Thus from •rgj/ra, 'TrevruKig
(not Homeric), 'Kkvrccyjx, II., jT/, 87, and the above cited -rgv-
ragrg?, 'Ttivrairr^^ov. So in the following: oktu, oKrccKig^
6%.rdiKr/j(jjog, &c. A fuller root, -ttbiju'ttk, is shown in the verb
'TTz^'rrdcrazrat, Od., ^,412, also in TgjW/Tf^/SoXa, II., a, 463, Od.,
y, 460, and TriiL-Trrog, ri, ov, whence Trz^'Trruioi, ib., |, 257, on
the fifth day, the only word of this sort in Homer.
6. The root of g? is 1-k. Hence yJi^oc . . . iKKKibzzahu^Ky
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 411
II., §, 109j and sK,rou, from g|, i^/izovrcc, i^yifjuao, and from the
adverbial root i'icc the form g^asrsc, Od., y, 115.
7. To i'Trrci belong i'TrTCiKat^iKcc, and the derivatives
gVraSos/of, s-Trrdsrsg, i'Trroi'Trohriv, sVmTog'o?, iTrrccTTuXoio. The
ordinals from another root, sS (as Germ, siebeu, Thiiring".
sebe}i\ i^cc, eS^o, in the short form, s^ho[Jtjog, of, and in the
longer, i^'ho[jbrjcr7i, IL, ;;, 248.
8. 'Ozrco appears again only in o^r&jzaihifcdcrr; ; the other
forms have as their basis either the adverbial root in a, —
oTCTazvrjiJja^ II. , s, 7^3j Oi^rccTo^g?, Batrach., ^(JO, — or a root
oy^, oyho (like Iba, gS^o), in oyhoog and hy'hoo'Kwrcc^ II., ^, 5(38,
()52. The ordinal here also is found both in the short form
o'/hoog, ov, and in the longer oy^ocirco, Od., y, u06, §, 82,
hyhodrriv, II., r, 246. These forms in ccTog appear to have
arisen by transference from riroarog, "hiKocrog, and remind us
of the superlative the more, because every ordinal has in a
certain respect the meaning of a superlative, since it expresses
the liigliest of a given number. Thus, for example, the eighth
is more than all the preceding numbers one by one, so the
seventh, sixth, &c.
9. To hvka, appertains a considerable variety of forms.
The radical appears to be zva, (NEVN). This reveals itself in
the ordinal hdri^, II., ^, 31 o, and its extension iharog, ib., /3,
295. Also in the adverbial zlvdzig and in the derivatives:
slvdireg, zhcivvxzg ; lastly, with repetition of the first syllable,
in hivyiKOvru, II., jS, G02, which however is not certain. —
Likewise we find the form zwa extended by an inserted g into
hviot. From this arise hvzoc^oicov, hv&d'Trriyugf gvvgaT^^gg?,
hndyjkoi. Before a following 0, sy, the final a is dropped :
hno^yvioi, Od., X, ^11, ivHoj^oio, II., c, 351; besides which,
in the sequence of ??, contraction of g;j also occurs: (Ivvzocri^a^j
hvs7^[jja§) m}j[JjU§, through which form the reachng m'/]KOvray
II., |3, (i02, instead of the peculiar mi/rjH,oi/Tcc, gains some
support, especially since it stands in fcocl ivvTiKOvroc •yrokrizg, Od.,
r, 174, and is there enforced by the rules of quantity.
10. AUa lies unaltered at the root of all forms connected
with it : ^izd'/Cig, ^ZKa-^iKoi (like hvidyj'koi\ since (Jbu^ioi does
not occur in Homer, but only [^votoi, i/ju^iai, (JjU^icc, numberless.
Add to these liKccrog and liKccg, hzd'^ig, II., |3, 128, h%,d^agf
412 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
ib., 126, the only word of this class in Homer, and hsKocTrrixv.
11. The remaining- cardinals are eizoai, izccrov, and xiXtu.
Of the first we find the forms zho(n, and, in the Odyssee,
apostrophized ehoa (not zhoatv, except in the compound
eix,o(rtvfj§ir cl'Trotm, II, x^ 349), and as a digammated word
(§ CLiii, 18,) with a prefixed s : hUo^iv and hUoai (not
elided ksixoa). The adverb here also has a : UKoaoi,x,tg, and
hence lnzo(Ta,Q>oiov, kixoffdQoiu, and, with a ejected, hizotjogoio,
Od., /, 322. On the other hand, the forms of this kind
without prefixture have /: sUoffifjosr^ov and the above cited
12. 'Epcotrov appears only in this form and in compounds:
e%.ciT6(/j^'/], szocT6[jj^oiog, iKocroiL'Trohov, U(zr6(/j'7roXiv, izarofA'TrvAOi,
Uccrov^uyog. — Of %/?ao/ there happens to be found merely the
neuter %/X/05, %/X/', and the abbreviated form in the com-
pounds: Imaxikoi, ^£;£a)^/Xo;.
13. The derived numerals, marking tens, from 30 to 90,
have, as we saw, as far as they occur, ;; in the middle: rpt-
fjfcovrcc, &c., except TiGaa^uKovra, where rhythm prevents the
duplication, and oyluKovroc^in which contraction ivomhyhoyjKOvroi.
takes place. The peculiarities of each are marked under their
corresponding primitives.
14. The compound numbers from 11 to 19 are either
joined closely together, e. g. hliH.a, Ivulizoc or IuIzku, and so
in the forms connected with them : ivhizoiru, yj, ivhzdc'Trfrxp,
loJhzKKrri, IvcohyA^oiov ; or united by means of Kui : IvoKocilzKOi,
r§i(7zcn%K0i, SKKOiihsKcx,, i'TrruKocihsx-cc, OKrcoKuihsKoc. That it is
necessary to combine the three words by the accentuation into
one, is evinced partly by the suppression of <r in Ufcuihsxa,
partly by the transference of the form so combined into the
compound iKKaihiKohajgcc, II., §, 109.
15. But this sort of combination ceases when the numbers
pass beyond 20 : ^y^y zai shoa, Od., /, 241, «, 208, and even
mffv^ig rs zai ZiKoai, II., t, 249 (here, however, we should
read xtfrvgsg kou ux,oai, partly on account of the digamma in
s'/«0(7/, partly because rs koci would produce a sort of opposition
between the numbers : four and also twenty, e. g. ovK gi' f/toi
hxuxig rs xui siKOffuxtg roca ^oiri, II., /, 379) ; however, com-
bination appears again when the compound number is united
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 413
with a noun : ^vojyMnixoaiiLZT^ov, ib., /, -^z, 264. Other com-
binations of numbers than those cited do not appear in Homeric
Greek.
Obs. — Peculiar to this dialect, however (^si'jj t] euvheig, Ven. Schol. ad
II., a, 53), are, besides the above quoted s^^/^ag, Ivi/^/xa^, also ac-
cording to the same analogy, aliTJ^/Ma^, 'ffavT^fjua^, 'Koesr^iiag.
PRONOUNS.
§ CCIV.
SUBSTANTIVE PRONOUNS,
1 . The following are the Epic forms :
Singular.
N.
G.
lyuv,
l(JljiO,
zyco,
hyjsTo,
cy,
o-gTb,
• • •
r/
so,
TSO/b,
ffgy,
gy,
D.
S(JIjOI,
^Oi,
(TOl\
TOli
loii
jO/g,
<T2,
cs,
Dual.
(JblV.
N.
(^4)
(T(pC0f
• • m
voUivy
voo'i,
(Tipiu'iv,
a(pm.
G.
vco'iVf
G<pa)'iv,
D.
vaj'iv.
a(pi!j'iv,
a^Mv*
G(poSiv,
Ace.
VOJ,
G(pa)y
<r<pMj
vm\
(T(pcu'ij
Plural.
ff^COS.
N.
\ rii/jiig^
) y^g/?,
• • •
g/o,
gu,
oT. oh
» ft
»J
gg,
OF THE
HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
^(JfjiCOU,
^ffMctJV,
vytAcuv^
G(piCi)V,
a(pSJv,
(r(ptijp,
v[Jb7v,
G(ptv,
TjrjfJjiv,
fC) 551,
(Tp, a(p\*
a[Jb(JijS,
^>^s,
(T(psoig,
(T(psccg,
ri[M5(x,g,
v[jtjscig,
(T(pccgy
a(ps.
ril^ccg,
a(p\
414
G.
D.
Ace.
2. The forms lycu, [JjOi, and clf/tjiMzg, give as roots gy, jO//, oiffj,
of which the first two survive in the Germ, ich, Eng-. /, and
mir, Eng. to 7iie ; the third appears in the Enghsh am, the
first person of to be. — To the root ^; correspond in the other
persons at and rt, of which hereafter, and these three will be
recognised as verbal suffixes ; e. g. Iffj-f/J, l(j-<Tt, z(T-rs. From
gy arises by paragoge''^' (^vi^,) the form gya'i';;, which was re-
tained by the Dorians. From lyMv/i is the abbreviated form
lyav, which, however, has in Homer the v only when sup-
ported by quantity. — Of the second person the radical form
is ru (tu, DV), the paragogic rvvyj, II., g, 485, comp. ^, 262,
fjb, 237, &c. 26 and rv sound like two forms of the same age,
but of a different analogy ; and in Homer r is visible only in
some dative forms. — For the third person t is acknowledged
by Apollonius Alex. (t. 'Avr., p. 330, B, co?np. Herm. de
pron. avrog in Actis Lips., Vol. /, p. 64, and Schol. ad U.-,
a, 237.) and others. Some read it in ojg 1 a'Tcaaot, "IXtog (i e.
ci>g avTrj, aitciaa. "Iktog), II., y^, 410, ajid ib., Heyne. The
Latin is evinces, that the full sound of this pronoun was ig.
Moreover, that it had the digamma has been ascertained; and
fig compared with Germ, dies-er^ as ^iico with (dswo) zwo,
and with rig, ri, and the third personal termination r;, de-
monstrates the original form to have been rfig, from which
rig and fig proceed, as (pr]o and ^^^ from (p6ri§ or ^(pri^. For
the other cases / passed into g, go, g, as in die-ser, these, so
that ; remained only in certain forms, iV, p/v, viv.
3. Genitive. The forms g/^go (ego), go, compared with (jbt, gi,
rt, show I changed into g, and the a thrown away from og, the
imiversal sign of the genitive, as in the second declension,
and some forms of the first (comp. Apoll. ut sup., p. 356, A).
I
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 415
— E before [juso is to be treated as a prefixture, — to which we
shall return under the verbs. The connection of the genitive
forms, l(jijio, extended 1(/jz7o, contracted gjC^sy, enclitic (mu, and
so with the rest, is very evident. The forms i^'zhv^ a'ihv, Uiv,
have the adverbial termination as a mark of case, as Alav'M-
r/]div, "Ibi^hv, &c. — Tlie forms 1[Jjo7o, aoTo, for h[jjs7o, (jiio, are
confined to places where they are really the genitives of IfJjog,
aog. — Tzoh stands impregnable in oidy one place : ohu(r(Ta[Mvoio
TSo7o, II., S^, 37, repeated ib., 468, " in a book which contains
more of what is singular than any preceding one," so long
as the cause of the explanation in Hesychius, oc[jj<pi rsoTis, ts^i
coy, is not detected elsewhere. — 'Es/b, given in Buttmann (§
Lxvii, obs. 6, 7)) stands not in Homer, nor is the form
mentioned by Apollonius. — The apostrophe in the genitive
s(Jbi7' okiyov, II., "4/, 789j (>z7' on kzv, ib., (^, 454, comp. Od.,
^, 462, is, according to the general rule, inadmissible, since
it can be avoided by the use of other forms, \ij,zv, (Tsv.
4. Dative. The original forms retained by the Dorians,
are (g^sA/v) Ijoog/V, gjO/Zv, rg'/V, riv, ktv, iV, with the old v of the
dative in the singular. Only reiv remains in Homer, and
that only in the Odyssee, ^, 6l9, 829, "k, 560, 0, 119, sup-
ported by quantity, with which, on the other hand, sfjjoi and
io7 correspond as well as sfijiv, itv. After the rejection of v,
i^i, ri, si, and /, were extended by the assumption of 0, g/ooo/,
roi, (Toi, io7 {koi would be more accurate), and 0; ; — jooo; and rot
are always enclitic. That h is not foreign to the Epic
language, is proved by the citation in Apollon. from Hesiod,
iV }> avrco ^avuroio ra^irig, to which place the parallel is: 01
^' avroo "/coi,y,a Tzv^^i ocv^^ aKkoj ttaKo, nvyj^v, Hes., s, 248
(comp. Ruhnken. Ep. Crit. I, p. 198, ed. second). To this
class also belongs avv Vz (r(piv for avroo, H., XVIII, 19 (perhaps
Gvv Bg (J(plv\ and ^^i&u yAv a(piv a^ov^cc for uvtm, H., XXX.
Comp. § CLXXXVi, 3.
5. udccusative. "Eg (sese,) with accent thro^Aal back, as in
mg, hlvcc, in gg §' uvrov, II., v, I7I5 comp. a, 134. The ac-
cusatives, [Atv of the lonians, viv of the Dorics and Tragics,
arose from fiv, which had f as a mark of the accusative, as in
riv for o-g (comp. Apollon. lit sup., p. SQ5, B\ and which,
after the rejection of the /-, was, as a feeble syllable, supported
416 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
by (jtj and u. Moreover, that (/jiv and g were employed not
only for the masculine and feminine, but also for the neuter,
is demonstrated by gk^tt^ov . . . -tts^] 'yu§ pa i yjxy^o^ 'i\v^iv
. . . vvv avr'i [i>iv vleg ' Axccicov, k.t.X., II., a, 234; also s
stands for avrdg, H., Ill, 268.
6. The dual of the first and second persons has the roots
(which have survived in the Latin 7i0Sy vos,) vo), G<pco, either
unaltered^ — vu in the accus., Od., o, 475, ^, 306, and G<paf,
nom. II., a, 574, ?l, 782, v, 47, accus. ib., o, 146, — or with
the suffix fig, as nobisy vobis, so v&>fig, G(paofig. These full
forms reveal themselves only with v for a (as ^Iv for Sy4), as
nominatives, in vuiv ^' Ih^v(JjSu oXs6§ovy II., ^, 99, perhaps also
(7(pco'iv, Od., -v^, 52, though this is not certain, since cipaJiV
there, may be the dative in relation to 7^ro§ : vuiv may be the
accus. in vSiiv aydaavro, k. r. "k.^ Od., \^, 211. In o cipm
-ff^oisi, II., a, 336, Zenodotus read, without metrical necessity,
ffcpaj'ivy in order to show that the form (T(pio'iv, in other cases
besides the gen. and dat., rests upon ancient authority, and
was limited to these merely by the later schools of the
Grammarians. In other places the forms vuii and ff^c^'i with-
out V are used for nom. and accus., and with v commonly for
the dative. — The genitive with v stands in only two passages,
II., Xi 88, Od., ST, 171. Iota is subscribed only in Od., S,
62, to which the ancient Commentators objected.* Perhaps
the dative without v should stand there: (r(pu)'i ysvog for (r(p£v
ys yivog, so that this i^ in the dual was not peculiar to any par-
ticular case, but stood or fell according to the demand of
versification, and thus this inflection (full-written, i/aipv,) has
retained that uncertainty, which we have already ascribed to
the application of the suffix pv. — For the dative of the third
person likewise, a form (T(pA>tv is found, but always enclitic, see
II., ^, 402, a, 338, X, 628, &c.— For the accus. of the third
person alone aipui is equally encliticj see II., a, 8, k, 546, &c.,
and E/ ^ri a(pca A'iuvtz, ib., f, 531. + — 2^^s for the second
* Apollon. Alex. *. 'Avr., p. 370, A. Valckenaer ad Plioeuiss., 171,
alters the reading to eu ydg ff^uv yi ym;.
f Apoll. Alex. T. 'Avr., p. 373, C, cites also from the Thebais rw -mi
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 417
person, instead of c^o;/', was read according to Apollonius,
p. 374, by Ixion, in II., ;j, 280, to wliich form therefore v&ie
for vao'i is parallel, cited by Apollonius out of Antimachus.
J. Plural. Nominative. The more ancient forms are
a^liizg and viLix^zg (both with the spiritiis /(mis, comp. Schol.
ad II., cc, 335\ the roots ufjb and vfjj with the symbol of
connection s? (in gV-^, within, thus AME2, I ivithin or among
a number, consequently ive\ the other forms are extended :
'HMEE2, 'TMEE2, riybug, ufLstg. The corresponding form
for the third person would be 20EE2, (T(pi7g (^from TOIE2,
20IE2, he amojir/j, yet it is unknowni to Homer, and was
employed neither by the jEolians nor the Dorians. Comp.
ApolL, p. 378, B, 380, B.
8. Genitive. The ancient forms a.[/j[jjcov and vihybcov, being
of the same quantity with the attenuated yjytjiojv, vijuscov, are on
that account not visible in use. To '^[/jScov, v^itzcov, belongs
G(pioov, Gipm, which in rco apzojv, Od., 7, 134, is enclitic, but
is not enclitic as a^oJv in II., ^^, 155, r, 302.
9. The dative a^iJbz&iv in Alcteus (ApolL, lit supra, p.
383 J, compared with G(pi(riv, gives as ancient forms, AM-
ME2IN, HME2IN, &c., whence dii>ijjiv and ^pv, &c., are
abbreviated, as G(piv from Gp'aiv. (In this (7(p/<7/v the 7'adical
iota appears again.) — By enclisis ^(uv becomes j^[^iv (some
write it ri[Jbiv), and '/ifMiv passes into rj(jjii/, when the verse re-
quires short iota, as in Od., X, 344, v, 272. — The parallel
forms of v[jb7v, namely v[Jbiv and u/^/f, do not occur, but in
their place is found v(M(jtjiv, as a[jb[jjiv also has limited the recep-
tion of yifjiiiv. — 2(p/V out of the reach of enclisis, and therefore
orthotone, is cited by Apollonius, p. 385, A, from Hesiod :
G(piv §' (wroig \hiycc 'k^JjCx,, probably from s, 4(3, where now
stands co/ r ccvtu [iJiycc Tryjfjtjcc. In Homer it occurs frequently
as enclitic. 2<p; is always enclitic. 2(p' for ff(pi, II., ?, 205,
Od., y, 440, may be delivered from apostrophe by synizesis.
10. Accusative. Together with ai^iM, v[i>/m, shortened
from "AMMEA2, "TMMEA2, as G(ps from G(psocg, there
cpw yshdro firirrio, i. e. ffpoi witliout e (vvlience also in II., g, 531, tlie apos-
trophe should be removed), and from Book I, dffTraelui n gfu ayi a'iy.abi.
D d
418 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
stands of like quantity ^pa?, Od., ^, 372, nowhere y^ar,
but (T^oig analogous to ?7//-a? in II., £, 567, supported by this
analogy, and by Apollonius, Hesychius, and the Etym. M.,
against the now admitted (T(pzoig. 'HjM/sa?, v[jbiocg, G(piocg, are
always open, and, where necessary, submit to synizesis. 2<pg
is always enclitic.
§ ccv.
OF THE ENCLISIS AND ORTHOTONESIS OF THE PRONOUNS.
11. The enclitic forms are written in the paradigm \vithout
accent or with an altered accent ; but in the present editions
much in the use of enclisis is variable. UmversaUy^ how-
ever, enclisis ceases when the meaning of the pronoun is by
any means raised and strengthened.
Obs. Hence it follows, that the nom. lyw, ov, are never enclitic, since
they are employed to strengthen the personal expression,'-^^ otherwise
omitted. Concerning avrog, as representative of the third person,
there is some doubt. In our Homer it has been retained as enclitic
only in II., (j>, 204.
12. The strengthening takes place, 1st, when the case of
the pronoun is governed by a preposition, adverb, adjective,
or substantive : ci[Jb(p} s, b (rot, ix/ ol, (Tidiv Kvriov, itov l[Mot,
nxog o'£^2^ II') ^j 169, regret for thee, a>^o? cgy, thy regret,
would be enclitic, as XW'^ ^^^^ thy widow, but x^g''l ^^^j ^^-
reaved of thee. Likewise the regimen of verbs removes
enclisis ; except when the case governed by the verb stands
without relation to another word, or without any peculiar
weight, as s'l (m (rcccoffug, ovhi (JjS -rs/Vs/j, 01 'Tretdourcci, &c. ;
although in precisely similar passages a stronger intonation
is sometimes found: cctto ^v(jijOv MolXXov l^ol hzcci, II., a, 563,
Bvxs<^^oii l[/jl viK}j(TOit, ib., <Pi 501, &c.
13. Also, 2nd, in comparative expressions : (p'sgrs^og zl(i>i
Gihv, Gio <pk^7Z^oi shi, so (Jbiy a[/jiivom, Itsi iv (prjf/^i (Siri ttoKv
(pe^rB^og ilvoct (not sy), II.; 0, l65.
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 419
14. Likewise, 3rd, in oppositions of a different kind:
avnlmaroXTj, avriliocGrik'kopjZvov. Thus upon n ^' ijC/i %g/^oV
iXovacc, (piXcov kitovo^pvj irat^cov, Od., [jij, 34. Apollonius (tts^/
avvrat,.,^. 119, Bekk.,) remarks : oP0orovov[Mi> yovv to rj S'
i^jji . , . ^;a 70 knibi(iCTiXko[Juivov itqpaw'TCov tuv iTal^cov. — So
'TToulu, ^' iiLo) Xvffai Ti (pi\'/]v, II., a, 20, after the preceding
v[Mv (jjh ^io), K.T.X., which the Grammarians call 'iiLcpmig
STSoov 'TTDoaoo'Ttov TTapayM^oijAr/i (ib., p. 121), or 'Tra.^i^'ZTctifrig
avTihaarzXKoijhov 'r^oaso'rov. Hence not cog K ccuroog koi ziivov
— cog GZ, yvmi, ;f.r. X., Od., ^, l68, but a)g as, not Zs:)? §'
civrog viiMf oX^ov 'OXviMTTiog (iv^outtokjiv \ Kai itov aoi rdy
'ilcoKZv, ib., 190, but z(/J '?rov (tos. So must we emend II., ^,
206, /, 615, X, 331, V, 305, and not xccKov 701 gvv Iimo) 7ov
%'/jhii>, og Ki [hi y.rihy], but og !c k[/jl Krihyj.
15. Farther, orthotonesis prevails, when with the pronoun
also auTov, ckutco, &c., or some other word referring to the
pronoun, is placed : rj IfijOi Civ7cu, ao] ^' at-ro!, Sec. Hence for
701 0.1)700^ Od., £, 187, write go) avTSj, and so in other passages.
Likewise we find, e/^stJ 'Ccov7og^ G7vyi^^v i[Mi, Gikv . . xfuo^hivng^
H., ^, 477. Hence not yd^ cso '7rcc7^og h) iLzyd^oiaiv ccKovacc
Eux^lAvyig, II., a, 396, but yoio azo, and so correct ib., i^,
483, X, 124, ^J/, 70, Od., y, 53, &c.
Obs. If the meaning of aurog be not immediately connected with the
substantive pronoun, but the one be only a closer definition of the
other, then the orthotonesis disappears, and aurog may be placed
either first or second : 'Eu^vaXog d's i aurhv a^sffgdadu s'Trhagiv, Od., ^,
396, not himself, but him, namely that very person, that is Ulysses,
and these cases are parallel to the article or pronoun with a foUowinif
name, § cclxxxiv, 17 — So (jJ aurhv, II., x, 212, (miv ahrbv, Od., o,
118, and with aurog preceding: auroj tqi, II , /, 249, auToi/ ss, '■■■ , '
680.
IG. Lastly, the enclisis is removed by strengthening par-
ticles : ys, TTiP, U, [Jjh ; f/-?) ya§ 'i[/jOiys, 11., a, 295, &c., and
with ;ia/: kou l^hoi yz, ib., X, 366, &c. Hence not outs joog
y h (ji^zya^oiat, Od., X, 198, ovtz \hz y Iv vfjiffcri, ib., 406, but
420 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS.
in the first passage, out 'i{h m, and in the second, out ifLS
y Iv, as was the earlier reading in both.
17. On the other hand the endisis is required for the
genitive of possession, and hence itaT^oq aolo is preferred to
•xuTPog cm, II., a, 486, and in [Jijsycc0v(/jov azio (pov^og, ib., c,
335, Golo should be adopted out of the Harleian MS. — Where
there is a separation between the words, as nihaTi too, ot i^fio
^za, SWig ri-^uTo yovvcov, II., 0, 76, comp. ib., \ 343, Xf 4^54,
Od., T, 348, we must understand not an union {GvvT(x.t,ig\
but an apposition (■rapccral/j,) of ideas, so that in Od., r,
348, the verb cl-^uaQai refers equally to Ii/aHo, to touch me,
and to Tohuv, to touch the feet. — Also by being placed first
this genitive is relieved from enclisis : as, a'zo ^' cxjTza, 'ttixtsi
a^ou^cc, II., ^, 174.
18. Enclisis is required likewise,
a. For the dative, which stands for a genitive, e. g. oWs
^s 01, II., a, 104, h hi 01 jjto^, ib., 188, whence in o7d'
eov oIkov Krih(rzop, Od., '^, 8. Wolf has adopted from
Eustath. oliTS ol o'izov.
h. For the dative which conveys but a slight notion of
appropriation, so that in <p^a,^zad\ cog ufiAv 'Tc^o^tjor/jig ^g-
\jj7l\jJzvog zuhi, II., ^, 482, where one ms. has v^yijiv, we
should write v^iv.
c. For the so called dative of advantage (datimis com-
modi): 0^^ '^(liv ZKUZgyov iXaffffzcci, II., a, 147, &c.
Thus in 'iKaog 'OXui/jTiog 'iaazTai tjijav, ib., 583, read y^ijav,
and so in 01., /3, 339, Od., a, I66, k, 464.
Obs. — The position of the pronoun before the verb, however, introduces
orthotonesis, and as bog fjboi and IfLoi hog, so also differ airnXriGu hi rot
&ds, II., a, 181, and ffoi fih d^, Msi/sXas, ■/.ar7i(psiri xa! mihog"'E(S6iTai,
ib., ^, 556. Yet, in the Epic language, this distinction is not strictly
observed, and the fluctuating sense, in such relations, easily inclines
one way or the other: l/xs 6' 'iyv(u xa; ff^ocss/Ts, Od., X, 91, but 'iyvu
hi 4'U%!7 /(i£ Toowjcfog Alaxihao, ib., 470 ; or even where the pronoun
stands before the verb : M^ ffg, y'i^ov . . . iraoa fjjuff/ x/;^s/w . . , (irt
vu rot OX) ■xj^aiaiiri cx^Trrgov, II., a, 26.
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 421
§ CCVI.
OF THE ADJECTIVE AND OTHER PRONOUNS.
19. Forms of rig'.
Of indefinite rig.
Of
interrogative rig.
N. r/f, r/,
7/?,
ri, riri.
G. TgO,
rzo, 11.,
CO, 128,
rsy,
Tsy, ib.,
0-, 192, also relative,
D. rso;,
ro).
Ace. rim, ri.
rim,
Dual.
ri.
N. rivs.
Plural.
N. rivsg,
rii/eg,
Ace. r/va?.
r'icov, onl
ly 11., ^, 387.
20. We saw before that rig was of the same root with ;',
20. Hence it agrees, in the forms no, rzv, rio, rzv, with the
declension of that pronoun. At the same time the germs of
other declensions also appear, of the second in rs^ and r&) for
noi and roi, and of the third in rivoc, rivz, ring, rivotg.
21. Tig, ri, with the vowels o and fj, is developed in T02,
TH, TO, whence proceed,
Of, tj, 0, the relative,
0, ?, ro, the Epic relative,
0, ^, ro, the article.
22. It is evident that the Epic relative is distinguished
only by its accent from the article, and has all the other
forms, rov, rrjg, r^, he, in common with it, without exclud-
ing, however, the other forms of og and o. "O and o? dispute
the place when G(piv follows : o a(piv was the lection of Aris-
tarchus, comp. Etym. M., p. Gl4, 1. 12, og (j(piv of others,
comp. Heyne ad II., a, 73. — In the nom. plur. r remains
according to the exigency of the verse : roi, rai, roi.
23. The ili'inonstratives are formed from T02, TH, TO,
and the article : (o-rog) ovrog, (af-rri) avrri, (ro-ro) rovro. TO^
(rootTO,)with anew 02 gives (ro-oj)ro/bg, with ovrog roiovrog.
422 OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS,
Besides these there is the demonstrative o, which the more
accurate ancients accented in that sense, e. g. o/' [/jh ^u(TO[mvov
'X'TTz^iovog, o'l §' aviovrog, Od., oc, 24. There are likewise og,
oyz, and oh, of which the following datives are remarkable :
To7ffli(Ti, r6i(jhzaat, Tolahiamv, as efforts of the language to
subject even the appended syllables to the laws of inflection.
24. Avrog (compounded of rog and ap, the intensive a, as
avi^vaav of ap and l^vaav) is by Homer always kept separate
from the substantive pronouns : ccvraj [jt,oi, I^lo) auryj, uvr^ roi,
sdi avTco, Gi — avTov, II., v, 273, s avT^v, ib., |, l62.*
25. The ace. avrov is enclitic in Ko-^pz ya^ avrov 'iy^ona.
zccToi (jTrj&og, IL, ^, 201-. (Comp. Schol. ad II., joo, 204,
Hermann de Pron. avrog, p. Q5.^ Hermann would extend
the enclisis also to ocvto and ayra, II., y, 25, o, 43, &c.
26. The relatives og and o combine, the first with rig, rs,
the second with r/j, oVr/c, oWs, one, of which last we find the
following forms, of the masculine and neuter genders, '^' and
beginning with o, which, since the cases are marked by the
inflection of rig, is not itself inflected.
Singular.
N. orig, Od., a, 47, &c. on, II,, a, 85, &c,
orn, ib., ^, 408,
G. orzv, Od., ^, 421,
orno, ib., a, 124, %, 377>
OTTsy, ib., ^, 121,
oov, II., |3, 325, Od., a, 70, H., I, 156, (l)
D. ors^y, II., 0, 664, Od., |3, 114,
oru, II., |M/, 428, (2) u rm, Hes., s, 21.
Ace. orivcc, II., ;:^, 450, (^^ on and orr;.
Plural.
N
G. oriMV, Od., ;!f, 39,
D. 6riOi(T{, II., 0, 491,
* Corap. Apoll., ut supra, p. 139, Reiz ad Hes. Theog., 470, Wolf's
edition Places in Pindar, such as ov va,rr]P 'iyji K^owg WoTijjOv avruJ Tag-
sSgov, 01., 2, 84 (139), and the like, demonstrate that to his usage also
aurou, avTM, which have here and there intruded, as well as I/muvtuj, cauTw,
were foreign.
OF THE HOMERIC DECLENSIONS. 423
Acc. oTivag, II., 492, ol tiv\ II., a, 289,
ovffrtvocg, ib., ^, 240, aWa, aW. (3)
(l) In Hymn I, 156, oroy is also given. "Oou has clearly-
arisen from ono after the ejection of r, so that go was con-
tracted into ov instead of sv, as in the case of hiovg and (TTrmvg.
— (2) Zenodotus, however, read here likewise orsco, which
Wolf has admitted. — (s) II., a, 554, t, 367, &c., Herodian
ad 11., a, 554, derives it from a and m for roc, which remained
among- the Megarensians ; thus clffffcc for aVa as orri for on.
We find, however, also aaau after OTroToc in g/Vs i^/O/, O'K'TtoY
aWa Tg^/ %^o/' ii(Jb(x,r(x, hro, Od., r, 218 (qualia qucedaTn^
German was fur welche), for r/va, which points to a different
analogy. 2 A for ra prefixed A, like T02 in AFT02, avrog,
and passed through AT2 A into aWa and aVco, according as
it stood out of or 2?i relation. Concerning the breathing
comp. Heyne ad II., a, 554.
27. Together with the common forms of the possessives,
which were given in § Lxxviii, there are found some par-
ticular forms :
^i/jog^ ... ... ... *•• •«-.
aog, rgoj, Tsjy, rzov,
0?, goj, g;j, goi/,
riiJbsrzgog,
ajLTig,
cifjijugf
v(/jsrs§og, vf/jrj,
V^JbKy
<T(pirspog, (Tipov, IL, a, <T(p}jg,
534, (T<p^, (T(pSy
(T(p6v,
G(pm^
(T(po7ffi, g,
(T(povc, (r(pdg.
28. The forms a^jjog, v(jj6g, and (r(poc, come from the roots
a^g, v[jbs, a(pi^ without the insertion of the syllable rg^. — ' K^og^
with long a, and hence removed from the analogy of a^o-^^gj
and passing over into that of h^ug^ is better written with the
424 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
aspirate, than with the smooth breathing, comp. Heyne, II.,
^,414.
29. Of offog there appears the extension oasdrm rs za^i
ohv, II., e, 7-58, with the same sense as o&ov, hke the extension
in mrariov, ib., S^, 353, and the hke.
THE VERB.
§ CCVII.
ORIGIN OF THE FORMS FOR TENSES AND PERSONS.
1 . If we compare these three parts of the substantive verb
(scjoo/) sifjbiy l(T-(Ti, l(7-Ti, with each other and with the Latin
es-sct and German wes-en, we shall perceive the root of this
primitive word to be g?,^ with or without the digamma,
which passed, in combination with the primitive pronouns ^/,
c/, Ti, into the persons of the verb.
2. In order to understand the further developement of the
forms let us observe,
a» That the pronominal affixes were extended by the in-
sertion of a : jM//, [Mcci, (Ti, (Tat, rt, rui. (Thus zui is from
zi, still visible in the modern Greek, e. g. in the crasis
xidvd/]j i, e. xa,} dvdrj.)
* The meaning of this root is shown in the Hebrew Lt'J^, HESCH,
Fire, conip. the German Esse for Feuerherd (hearth), also tautologically
named Feueresse, and again comp. with this comesse, comesus, German
essen (to eat), and we have the necessary series whence to draw the
conclusion, that the substantive verb (wesen — esse — 'icHG^ai,) denotes an
existence supported by consumption of nourishment. Of all life it seems
the indispensable condition, that the object, in which it dwells, should be
sustained and developed by the adhibition of homogeneous matter, that is
by consumption.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 425
I
b. That these, by means of prefixed sounds, connect them-
selves more conveniently with the root. Such prefixed
sounds obtain in g,M;o/, g/!>og, from jM/o/, i^z. So ai has still
in modern Greek Wi or go-gva, and g has £g. A and o as
well as g served as prefixtures for combining the affixes
with the root.
3. The further developement has thus the following steps :
a. E^OMI, E^E:$I, E^ETI,
b. e:somai, e^e^ai, e:3etai,
c. E3AMI, E^A:^I, EXATI, &c.
4. The designation of different tenses by different forms is
the work of a language already advanced ; and the Greek
made the first step towards this by duplication of the radical
syllable, E2E20MAI, E2E2E2AI, E2E2ETAI, whence
proceeded after ejection of the middle sigmas WioiJjoti, Wisoci,
lakrai, or i(r(reu(jbci(, leg??, gccg/ra/, the future forms which
remained with the Dorians, while in common use the simple
form zGoyboci obtained in the future, while the undeveloped
(l(T[jtji) si(jiji fell to the share of the present.
5. In this derivation we see comprised almost all termina-
tions which, in the progress of the tongue, were apportioned to
the different tenses : from E20-MI come zco and trco, from
E20MAI, iO[jbat and ao^cci, from E2AMI, E2A, ga, <ra, a,
of which go5 or ^a remained as the imperfect, and as the
Homeric termination of the pluperfect. E2AM (eram)
passed through E AM (jiim') into nv, which then served for the
formation of the terminations ^i^v, si-riv, d'/ji/, &c., and of ttjv
and (Tdr;v in the secondary tenses. Herein lie also the personal
terminations, not only (Jbi, ai, ri, but also (0|a/, o) co, (gg) sig,
(gr) zi, (Jbcci, (Tcct, Tcn, and for the secondary tenses, {o[Jj^ ov, gc,
g, (jb}^v, (TO, TO, Qjj7]v arising in the manner above pointed out, (to
and 70 from c/, ti, in the same manner as ffoi, ol,) and likewise
the modal-vowels of the indicative.
6. The origin of the pliu-al terminations, at least of the first
and second person, is also clear, if, when once aware of the
nature of the affixes, we form from the primitive MI and 21
their plurals ME2, 2E2, or TE2, without farther addition,
and connect (Jbig and Tzg with the root, either immediately, or by
means of prefixed sounds. Immediately (l(T(jbig) zlfLig, (kffTig)
420 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
sffTS, of which si[Msg remained with the Dorians, though in
common use it passed into zi[jtjsi/, and Iffrs has dropped the <r.
According to another analogy the affixes, second person TI
and 21, third person TI, which we have already changed into
20 (TO) and TO, were ended with N, second person TON,
third person TON. JVith prefixed sounds appear E20ME2,
E2ETE2, and these combined with the formal syllables
(found also in the adverbs,) ^ov, ^a, {6iv) 0s, give S(T6[/,&(Tdov,
ido^zada, (sffirzah) sVeo-^s and 'iaeffdov, the two last after the
ejection of rs, and the two former likewise, s(T6(jbsdov, iaofjus^oi,
after the ejection of <r. These terminations, in the develope-
ment of the language, are thus distributed.
a. In active. D.
[ISV,
TOV,
rov or Tf^Vj
PI.
(L2V,
TB,
b. In passive. D.
ofjtjsadov,
BffOoV,
B(T0OV
OUji&OV
or s(T0r]i',
PI. Ofijiffdoi, gc^s,
6(/js0(x.
7. Of another kind is the third person plural, which, if
we compare 'iaovrai with the Doric sing, br/, (pavri, shows
itself in the shapes vri and vrui. It contains, therefore, the
affix r;, ra/, and v seemingly as a sign of the plural (as in
German JVeise, plur. die JVeisen ; Strafe, plur. die Straferiy
&c., or in English ox, plur. oxeii), — Another termination
for the 3rd pers. plur., namely cav, is perceived by comparing
gVav, (pmav, "^zdav, &c. In this v appears to be accidental,
as in rov, and ca seems to have some connection with aipkag,
(r<pdg, — but this is nothing more than a conjecture.
§ CCVIII.
REDUPLICATION.
8. Next to the distribution of the terminations and personal
inflections, formed as above described, a second source of great
variety in the forms of tense was that repetition of the radical
syllable already pointed out in slfjut : ay, ccyuy ; ccg, af a^, or
a§f!^ ; 0^, o^of^ ; in which the roots beginning with a consonant
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 427
constantly admitted the vowel s. Thus not only ipzv, '7rs(p5u,
but also XaO., XzXad, x,uh, fcszcch, &c., probably because this s
belonged to the radical word si[Jbl, and to most of the primitive
roots, and so the sound which was heard often became next
universal.
9. Reduplication, although almost confined, in the common
dialect, to the perfect and pluperfect, spreads much wider in
the language of Homer, being foreign only to the designation
of present time, and to the latest of all the tenses — the im-
perfect (the only example rzrzvxzrov, II., v, 346, depends
upon a doubtful reading, — yJirXiro for zzKikiro is, on account
of its participle K&yJkoihzvog to be considered as a second aorist,
— and for avrz vzTrzi^iro, Od., |(3, 103, we now read uvr
I'TTZTrzihTo from l-r/ and i'7ni6z7o).
10. It is not infrequent in the designation of future time,
in which the reduplicated form was afterwards appropriated
to the futurum exactum. Of active formation we find :
azot'Y/iGzig, H., II, 286, zzKccbriffu, Od., (p, 153, I7O (together
with the mid. form x,zxochr](T6[jbid\ II., S^, 353), 'TTZTid^iTco, II.,
%, 223 ; but for ccXakfcriffii zockov rjiJjO,^, Od., z, 288, okakKrjaiv
is properly admitted. Of passive formation there are : ^g-
hst,o[jijai, ze-)(^oX(V(jO[jjCct, zsy^oXoiXXSon, XsTiS A^sra;, TZTZv^&rai, also
xexX'^ffri, II., y, 138, (JjZilvt^&o^' Irui^ov, ib., %, 390, (Mfjiji'Tias-
(r0cct, Od., r, 581, (p, 79j (<?£, ^a) '7rz(pf]ffecct, -rg^^cgra;, II., v,
829, Od., %, 217, II., 0, 40, ^, 155.
11. It does not appear in the so called second future,
and in the first aorist we find only ^avsov IziXovg k-zMyjiai
royJjag, II., -^z, 223, and (a(p, a'?ra(p) V^ocTi-dpriGzv, H., I, 376.
12. Next to the perfect the second aor. act. and mid. is
most rich in forms of this description, with the reduplication
continued through all the moods : thus j^yocyov which remained
in the common dialect also in many of its forms, (^akz)
oku'kKZ, akuXzoig.) k\a^x,ojv, akcckyJz\jjiv, iji^ a^agov, ^^upov,
^'oa^g, k^a^&jv, {a(p, ccTTup) in ^Vai^g, a,Tcc(poi70, &c., Od., 5,
488, 4'? 216, &c., (ccy^) ^^ocyz, (hoc) Izhaov, ^g^agc, KZx.diJju,
KzyAiJjOjai, II., a, I68, tj, 5, g5aTa<po/ro, ib., /, 376, kzku^ovto,
%ZKvda)iTiy zz%oc^otTO, KZxa^oiccTO, KzXdy/i7S, XzXuxootn, XzXcc^zaOcci,
XgXa^gff^a/, XzXoiOovTOf XzXoiKovTO, oi^o^z, oo^o^\ '7rz'7nOoi>, TTZTTtOzTu,
428 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
nrvKovro.
13. In the forms from (pzv, the root of (povoq, slaughter, to
the redupHcation {'7r&(pivov) ■7rs(pvov is prefixed the augment,
gVsfpfov, g'Tg^i'Sc, 'i'7rs(pviv, g9r£(pfg, S7n(pv\ x.aTZ'7rz(pvz, Sec. Thus
also to KiKkzTO in T^a)iGa:iv SKiKXiro, II., ^, 172. In ^^(p^ocbov,
gTg<Pfa^g, it might seem that the augment stands not before
the reduplication, but after the preposition gx/ — 'i(p^(x!6ov.
Since, however, no active forms of this compound appear,
but only those belonging to gT/fp^acao-^a/, and iTrsp^ocffSrig, Od.,
g, 183, it is better to class Wi(p^a^ov with WzxXzro. It is
doubtful whether for ^' l[/ji[jb7}Kov, Od., /, 439, we should read
^g ^ZybTiKOV.
14. According to Aristarchus the participle of '7r&(pvov has
the accent upon the first syllable, xccrcc7re(piict>v, II., g-, 539,
'!re(pvovrcc, ib., t, 827 — who was, however, opposed by 7^-
ranniof according to the Venetian Scholiast, ad II., -r, 827.
Tyrannio wrote, in conformity with rule, KccrccTrspduv, xg^p-
vovrcc.
Obs. — Out of eorae roots extended by reduplication arise new form^
of the present and imperfect : ags, aoagg, a^d^igxi, Od., ^, 23, a<pi,
ava<pe, avaf'iGXH, ib., X, 217, a^j^s, azdyje, axa')(j^iig, ib., cr, 432,
axa;;^/^so, II., ^, 486, Od., X, 485. Thus too (ly^^gogawv) ey^rjyo^ouv,
awake, Od., v, 6, derived from ey^riyo^a, and perhaps gTs^i/xof from
<7rs(puxec, only in Hesiod'8 t^ 01,0.0111 iTrecpu/cov, s, 148, ^, 152, 673, d, 76.*
In like manner Its/ (loi i^w^irai evdoOi Su/xog, Od., r, 377, cf. ib., 524,
and conj. o'Trvors ¥s7xog dgu^Tirai -TroXsfioio, II., v, 271, from o'gwga, unless
here we are to trace the formation of the perfect to the root 60s in
o^hvTo, ib., j3, 398, -v]/, 212, as age in dgscw is the root of a^jj^s/isva,
ag?;gj/isvoi/ (1. d^Ti^s/Msm), and d^ri^ifimg in Apoll. Rhod. Argon., 1,
787, — 3, 833, — 4, 677, which are defended by Buttmann against
Brunck. — These forms, then, with apparent duplication in the
present and imperfect, must be considered as off-shoots of forms
* But in £, 148, viipmaci is a various reading, so that s^ wiiuv '!Ti<pm(Si
must likewise have been read there.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 429
already doubled. Both these tenses, however, have a peculiar du-
plication with iota : x/xXi^cxsro, didrj, from JcaXsw, dsu, &c.
§ CCIX.
OF THE AUGMENT.
15. The augment arises out of reduplication by the abjec-
tion of the initial consonant : XiXccy^ov, 'ikwyov^ zizoc[jjOi/, 'izccimv.
As a property of the tenses, which is not accidental, but which
springs from the first roots of the verbs when developed, it
must have found place in the Homeric dialect universally,
except where the tneasure of the verse, the division of series
(see § CXLV, 3), or regard either to rhythm or the euphony
of forms cause its rejection.
16. Measure of the verse : uXka, zaxojg cc<phi, II., a, 25,
^^ B' cc'/icov, ib., 34, hiv^ II rSk(xyyn yinr, ib., 49, &c. Thus
XDc' ayo^Tjv and a\-^cc §' 'zkud ayo^^v. Hence not (jjaruirryj,
'Tcu^darri^ avciyvaj, for (MiTiffrri, 'KaPiarri^ avzyvco, but either iKdogz
or l^ido§iv, 'ixOvyz or k^i(pvyiv, as the verse may demand.
17. Division of series : iffria il\v GniXavro, S^so-ai/ ^' h V7{i'
[Jbikociyyi, II., a, 433, d> It) 'ttoTX s[jj6y)^(Toc,, Vosccv Ik [Jboi vhg
^ Kyjx.ioov, ib., a, 162, ooq (poiro' %a/f£ ^s <P^[J^^, Od., ^, 35. In
these instances the augment, (miXcivr 'iOzaccv, cog <pur 'iyjx.i^z,
\\hoyria shoaav, would unite the series, which sense and punc-
tuation require to be separated. On the other hand, in m zti
'TToKK' l^Jijoyrisoi, ^oauv ^s ^01 vhg ' KyjiiMV, to read 'ttoWcc [Jboy/iacx,
would be as faulty from disuniting words properly joined, as
to read liLoyriii 'ihosuv, which unites series properly disjoined.
18. Reyard to rhythm. In order to favour the trochaic
csesura in the third foot the augment is dropped : rri hKurri
^' ocyo^rjvhz KccXiiT(T(x,ro 'kccov 'Ay^iXXsvg, II., a, 54, aig 'Olutrzvg
(pvKkoKTi KOiXu-ipuTo, Od., £, 491. Or it appears, in order to
create that caesura : "E;«ro^, Itts/ (/jS kut ccicrav hsiKSuug oub'
vm^ cchoiv II., y, 59. It is retained or dro])ped to remedy
the feminine ceesura in the fourth foot (§ cxliv, 12), and
stands or falls in the fifth, in order to create the trochaic
csesura, by which words are closely combined: not clKysa,
430 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
^^«£v, but aXyi sd'/izsv. So also jW'Jjf/' sxoiizv, t'S'^s' Ixo^dovv,
fyouvar 'iKaf/j-^i. On the other hand ^ocvoiroio zaKv^sVf kv(Jj(x.
zaKu-ipsv, hya, Kzkzvzv, ^[jbcoyjai yJikivzv, '/jhl (piK'/jdiv, &c. Also
it is dropped, when the final word is surpassed in weight by
the preceding, which disturbs the flow of the end of the verse :
©■•rXay^vcs 'Trcccravro, 'i^^Tra'yXcc (piXrjtjsv. Here the augment
aifkayx^ '^'^(^'^oiv^o, 'izTrocyX' i(piXr,Giv gives weight to the last
word, and a flow to the end of the verse.
19. Euphony of Forms, It does not appear after "^iol^
since the sound of tsps is not pleasing, and ts^/ rejects apos-
trophe in Epic verse ; hence -Trz^t^aXXs, "tts^i^'/^, &c. In the
same way yacrs^a rv-^/sv, not yaark^ itv-^iv^ II., ^, 31 o, and
the like. Perhaps ^ta(jr'/]r'/]v, II., a, 6, stands together with
^liffT'/jaccv, II., CO, 718, because hsffT'/jrrjv would have the sound
of E three times consecutively.
20. In no case is the use of the augment in Homeric
Greek to be abridged upon other grounds than those above
mentioned : certainly not upon the strength of the old pre-
judice of Aristarchus, that it is not lofiic, and therefore not
Homeric. Thus Ptolemy and Aristarchus read (hrj^z kuti
instead of jO-^/ iKuri, II., a, 464, as mo7'e Ionic {iaza/rs^ov^
without, as it appears, objecting to fju'/i^i' iKria, II., S^, 240.
There are many examples of the same kind scattered over
Homer, and proceeding probably from the same school :
avTog ydg (Tpiv 'hcoziv, II., ^, 612, ovroi hioziv, ib., /, 39,
together with kTrihcozi, ib., ;, 148. Of a like sort are OyXs/^j?^
Of rtzTi, II., /3, 6O8, M.v§[jjihmg II zccX&vvro, ib., X, 684,
zuraujv^ciTO, '^ccooch^aiMiT'/jv, together with '?ra,^i^^aiLov, ir/^^a-
[/jiT-/]v, together with k7r&hoci[Mov, &c.
21. There is much variation in the use of the temporal aug-
ment. It appears in the case of A, AI, AT, in nhhocn, yiX(pov,
^[jj^poTB, rivrzov, TjWrjffoig, '^'Trr&ro, jj^Tacsf, ri^^oaz, &c., fiviov,
even the digammated av^uvo) has it in r.vhavz, yet we find
without traces of it, cL\&vro, ol^sro, ai'^sro, a'ivvTO, dXffo, dXro ;
also a'fXis, H.j 7, 447, opposed to ^^%g, ^fX"*'' ^^X^'^^^ "i more
than 100 places, cc'tttzt, xocdd'Tmro, opposed to n'Trnro, d^sz
to sT^^ffSv, d(p^sov, dyjivro. — In the case of E it appears in
TJX^rigB, ri^diTOf d'TT^x^ZTOj TJcrdioVj not in 'iygSTO, IVryg, 'i^ovrOf
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 431
hyoi^ovro, g^^of, e^aro, sixB, v'TTonTti, vttou^s. Wolf has like-
wise removed the forms siKfcs, Tikriro^ which stood together
with sX;«s, 'ikitzto^ and zlfrrriKZi for hrrixu, seemingly without
reason in the last instance. — ET is, in our text, always with-
out augment in zvlov, svpov, svy^zro, Itzv^octo, the last in 10
places, to which Wriv'^ocro, H., I, 3()2, should be sacrificed,
as Yjvvdlfivro, Od., ^, 449, to Kocrsvi'ccfjhv, II., y, 448, and
wvrjffz, Od., h, 440, 7-58. — To I the augment belongs not
only where the verse requires a syllable long by nature, e. g.
1/CSf 7ksv, but also in position ; and as i^s stands in II., |3, 53,
&c., so it is proper to have everywhere I^s, 7^ov, and instead
of £^/^s, zccdi^ov, PCccOt^s, to write l(p7^s, zudJ^s, since in these
forms there is no ground for variation. — O and OI have the
augment almost uniformly : STrcoTrroji', di^aev, iTco^azv, ur^vvSy
STo/T^vvs, co^iTO, 27^0X^70, o^fJ^cj^s, aud it is wrong to read
OK^iooovrOy Od., <7, 33, OTrXirrhv, ib., %//, 143, while instead of
otXbov, ib., (^, 73» u'lfkzov has been admitted. We must ex-
cept, however, the verbal form derived from moq, olvi^ovro,
II., '/ji 472, ^, 54(), opposed to covoxozi, ib., a, 598, where
clvo-xfizi was the nearly universal reading of the ancients, as
in Od., 0, 141. (We find likewise vzKtcto zoomyj)zi, II., §, 3,
cf. Od., y, ^255, from which it appears, that this word, being
digammated, either prefixed the s as augment, or retained the
first syllable unaltered.)
Obs. 1.— The augment in the reduplication is found in (a^) TJ^a^ov,
^'oags, ^'/ca%£, wgogsv, in both root atid reduplication in the pluperf.
riXriXaro (from JXa), II., s, 400, %J3gf/ (as well as a^^gg; from aj),
ri^yi^iidTo {^sid), but is wanting in sgs^i'xro, from s^siTij, ib,, S 15^
The augment before the digammated verbs, edXr}, II., v, 408, &c.,
sdipdrj (d<p in aTroiJ^ai), ib., v, 543, &c., scc^s, lahdra, suaSe, sspyadiv,
&c., has been aleady examined, § CLVir.
Obs. 2 — Buttmann fLexilogus, P. I, 63, 11,^1 seeks to establish
that in the Homeric language the augment never stands between a
preposition and verb, when the verb without the preposition is not
in use, as, e. g. in avn^oXsTv. But with respect to the Homeric verbs
of tliis description, avTitps^l^u, Tr^ofji^ay^l^u, Iraiyi^cu, iyyvaXl^u, the
432 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
rule cannot be proved, since they either do not occur in augmented
tenses, as dvTKps^i^u, Ivaiy'i^u, or the augment is precluded by the
rhythm, as in syyvu,}j^s, 'x^o/^d^i^s. The only one, however, which
affords scope for trying the rule, dvriQo'kiTv, has the augment in durs-
QoXi^ga, dvTsZoXrjgag, avrsCoXrigav. Against six examples, viz. II., v,
210, 246, ff, 790, 847, Od., x, 277, x> 360, only two, II., X, 809,
Od., X, 416, have as a variety air/CoXjjffs, dvriQoXrigag, and without
the warrant of any ancient grammarian. In the latter place ^'Sjj fih
voXiuv dvd^ojv (p6v(t) dvTBQ6>.7}ffag the Vatican MS. produces the now
received arrangement of the words t&Xswi/ (povw dvd^uv as proceeding
from Aristarchus, but does not allege that this foe to the non-Ionic
augment rejected it from the word in question. Hence we must
admit that the custom of inserting the augment in such words had
its rise even in the language of Homer. It is further remarked, in
the Lexilogus, that the Homeric dialect avoids the augment before
a preposition, and that the words, which seem to contradict this law,
dvahofiai in rjvpvaro or rjvMviro, II., ff, 450, diuiKco in 'ffa^axXhag sdiw/iiv,
ib., -^f 424, and xadai^ca in XaQuv r/cdSri^s, ib., cr, 228, are not com-
pound but simple : av, avav, dvaiv-ofMai, diuifcu the same as tuzu, with
the first syllable strengthened, and naQaigu) connected with xadaoog,
so that likewise in iXOovrig d' hddi^ov, Od., cr, 408, we should read
ids '/iddi^ov.
§ ccx.
OF THE FORMS WITH 2K.
22. After the reduplication and the augment which pro-
ceeded from it, we have to consider another kind of increase
at the conclusion of the root by means of the letters 2K, the
signification of which, originally one of I'epetitioih strength^
duration^ is still visible in many instances, though in many
it is lost. Originally belonging also to the present tense, it
has been dropped by many words in this tense, while remaining
I
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 433
in the imperfect, and in the first and 2nd aor., only however
in the singular number and in the 3rd pers. plur. Thus :
Sing. 1st, GKov^ 2nd, azzg^ 3rd, CKZVy 3rd pi. gzov,
ff«£,
2nd, o-«£o, 3rd) gtczto, 3rd pi. gkovto,
GKiV,
and so that before the 2, E as mood-vowel generally appears.
a, Imperf. : }>iviGKOv^ hvsvsdKOv, '^zXsffKsg, eVsc^g, 'i^hsazz, g)^£-
GKOv, TsXidzzo, hs^Kiffxzro. Those in A contract AE into
A, which becomes, where it is requisite, A A : maftzg,
s'ioiffxoVf vocieroiocffKOVf viK<x.(rKopjiv, zshoccctrzov, ^s^aac^s. —
Those in E have E or EE before 2K : (iovzoXkffPcsg,
zak&iffKov, KuKssff/cs, pcaXsffKsro, i/ju0s(jzovto, together with
vukzUgkov, vzi/tmazi, (in which forms the first letter of
EE is extended into EI for the sake of the verse :)
dvYyiGnov^ root oiyyt^ okkffKov, root oKs in tuXstroc and
ohkovro, T§odiS(T}C2, and again ffiriffzovro, icu'hkaKiro^ oj&i-
6}iz. — The verbs without mood- vowel want it also under
this form : "(^uvvvtrzito^ -Tri^vaery^ ovriv 'iXziT/cs, II., &), 752,
'iffxov, /czfffc&T ht (/jsyoc^otfTi, Od., (p, 41, the bow of U-
lysses lai/ lon^f was laid up, from KE in ^czifjuat, and
like 'QuwmKZTO, also pOazio, pvffzzu. Lastly, before 2K
is placed instead of E the A of the aorist in zovTrwrxSj
pi'TrraffKov, pixrccffzi, hiappiTrTccffKiv. The only example
of a 2nd pers. plur. is in ou ^ 'ir l(poi(TZid' v-Tror^o'Trov
o'UccS Uiffdui, Od., %, 35.
b. First aorist : ^ccffoc(TZiTO, ti^Gdamro, IXdactGKZv, S'7n%KffKS,
i§7}rvffU(Tzs, ^^e^ocffxov, (/jvrjmfrzsTO, 6(jjOx.Xfi(Ta(TKe, ovr^ffaazs,
oitTccffKS. A remarkable contraction of OH into Cl ap-
pears in dyvcoffuffpcs, Od., -v^, 95, from dyvoriffooffus, which
is falsely written with 22, dyvaiffffccfrKS,* although later
authors have kyvuatrziv like aK^coffffsiv, &c. As in this
instance, so O comes from OH in (icoaai/Ti, II., (Jj, 337,
from (io?iffccg (ib., ^, 89, &c.), ixi^aaoujDci, Od., a, 378,
* Even by Lobeck ad Phryn., p. 608, who refers it to the analogy of
those in oxsom, and remarks " quod (scil. ayvuiasaem) LexicograpJd nuper
<ad ayvbisadexfn referebant, nunc nibilo rectius ab ayvou (sic) repelunt."
E e
434 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
|(3, 143, i'^iQco(76(jjs0\ II., ;c, 463, cf. Bekker, p. 158 and
§ ccxxi.
c. Second aorist : gXec^g, lfft%ffx,z, T^oSaXsc^s, (pvyz(TzZj and
without mood-vowel, hoffKov. Of the second aorist pas-
sive the only example is (pdvitrxs instead of lipav;?, II., X,
64, Od., X, 587.
23. The augment with this form is very rare but not
unknown. Thus we find 'i(pu(Jzov, £(pa<7«s?, s(poi(TKSV, e(pKffzs,
l(pd(TZi6\ in twelve places, also ^vyiaTTJ^aiv IfLKryiazovro, Od.,
V, 7> supported by the rhythm, and instead of o^(rao-«£, Wolf
has admitted from the Townleian MS. oo^aatjzz ; however we
retain ai'^ocffxs, ccvh^truffxi, and even OT^vnazov, II., a, 24,
where cur^vviGKOv was the earlier reading, — Of the compounds
only Ta^sSafT^g, B., X, 104, dvi[Jbo§[jijv§i(Tzs, Od., (ju, '238^ and
';ra§ifci(TKSTo, ib., f, 521, in the Townleian MS., have preserved
the augment ; not so the rest : aVo-rXyfeo'^s, h'TnzXv^io'Kov,
dTroKivrjffuffxs, Karu^rjvuffKS, h-zippriffffitrxov, huppi'TrruffKov. That
before Aristarchus the augment stood in these forms we learn
from the usage in Apollonius Rhodius, e. g. hz^afiffxov, 1,
1074, dusKkO^eaKS, % 551, in the Paris. Schol. (cf. ib., Scha-
fer, p. 175), kxiKkovkazov^ 3, 687, before Brunck's edition,
dvsK^ovsffKoVj 4, 1650.
§ CCXI.
OF THE FORMATION OF THE PRESENT, PERFECT, AND
PLUPERFECT, IN THE ACTIVE.
24. These tenses were frequently formed out of the simple
roots, which in other, and partly later formations, have been
altered by the insertion of vowels and consonants. So ^Xd-
Sera/, II., r, 82, I66, Od., v, 34, together with (^Xd'Trrei,
(iXd'TTOvtn, ^Xd'TTTOi ; Xlro(L&,i^ H., XV, 5, fLsXdvst, II., t;, 64,
together with jM/sXa/fsr', ib., ff, 548, &c., and thus likewise
T&(jijSii 11., V, 707* together with rif/bvuv, Od., y, 175.
25. In the formation of the perfect the verbs are divided
according to the three classes. The pures form their perfect,
originally, only by reduplication and the terminations A, A2,
OF THE HOiMERlC VERB. 435
E, which are the reHcs of the primitive form g« (ii. ,5,) and
its persons 'ioig, h. Thus,
1st, ^sA/a in Tz^thzi^K, II., k, 93, v^ 52, g>, 240, 242,
2nd, hiliocg^ Od., <r, 80,
8rd, ^sA/s, II., ff, 34, ^, 358, Od., ^, 306.
The plur. in the same manner, though without A before
^iv, rg, frc;, in the pures :
1st, lii'hiJbsVy II., /, 230, &c.
2nd, Isihrs, ib., y, 366, as imperative,
3rd, (hshvTffi) Isbioiui, ib., m, 663^ with A instead of N.
So also pluperf. khi%[^sv, ib., ^, 99, lleihiffuv, ib., g, 790, and
VTrehlhauVj ib., g, 521, and in the same way those in A and
T : gWa|M-gv, sffrarov, 'hran, laroidiy TBdmcriy ';n(pOa(T(f g^cATg-
(puccai, or, where requisite, with prefixed A : (ii^oiocffif ysyoc-
afftHf -ff/, hyysydoiffi, and pluperf. u[jtj(pM ^' IxyiydTfjVj Od., «,
138, d'^STihuaocVf ib., ^w., 393.
OJs. — Some lengthened by E form the perfect out of the original roots :
g/ysw, «'gg/ya ; Souorsw, 8ido-j'!ra, whence didouTrSrogf II,, -v)/, 679.
26. In their further developement they double their vowel,
in the indicative only that of hocioj (loc) hihj^s, ^g^^g;, — in the
rest merely that of the participle : rzOvyju/g, (|3a^g) (^s^cc^'/jora,
&c. In the indicative, in order to strengthen the syllables,
they insert « (as in ft,^ en, (Jb^^zirt,) before the terminations A,
A2, E, &c., at the same time lengthening the vowel : (oiQcc-
ag, (oi^oc-z-ccgy j3g€^^a?, (BiQrjKS, rUvi^KZ^ KiKy^ri'/Mg^ "TrzpvKZi^ II.,
\ 109, r&Coi^d'/ixaai, &c.
Obs. — The old form ytydars (instead of ysyaTS like sCrars), Batrach.,
14'2, which places a before a short a, and then lengthens the latter,
is probably a corruption for ysydaci, which might pi'operly stand,
with a change of person, after o'lTivsg. There are stronger grounds
for the abbreviation of aei in some places of Homer: ridvam' rifiriv
Si Xikoyy^asiv ha ^toTsi, Od., X, 303, where Eustathius expresses a
wish for MS. authority in support of the reading XiX6y^as\ which is
now admitted, (''' and so in ib., ri, 114, rrifimaoi would more
456 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
properly belong to the construction than irapmv. After Homer this
usage is quite certain, and an example appears even in Antimachus :
27. The simple perfect forms without K follow in their
moods the original conjugation, i.e. that without mood-vowels.
Imperative : hi%di, hihrs, (^kKv) xixXv&i, zzzkvrz^ ri^ncc^i,
ridvara;, rerKccdi, rzrXdraj. — Optat. rzdvairjv, rsdvairjg, ri0mi/j,
TBrXatrj. — Injin. with full termination ^si'a/, or shortened (i,zv :
T&rKccfJbsmi, r&&miJbZvcci, rirXci(jtjis/, T5&vcIc(jijZv, (SsSapgv, h/cyzydijbzv,
iardi/jzv.
28. Of the participles of these we find,
a. With radical vowel unaltered : (SsSao;?, iyyzyocviDt, Izyz-
yavlcc, "hibdojg, 'ffs(puv7ci, ^zybccojg, the last, where requisite,
with long A ; aXco fjbzi/jcca>g, II., cr, 754*, and (JbZ(jtjd6Tzg.
h. These forms, after the short vowel, double the O : ^z-
^acura, yzyocSra, (jbziMcccorzg, "TrzipvZTocg, except ^g/^/ora,
^zihiorzg, ^zihioruv, 'hzihiorocg, on account of the measure.
If it began with ^z it would also form ^^icoTug.
c. The other pures in A, and all in E, lengthen the radical
vowel, and take O or 17 according to the verse.
Nom. zzK^riojg, 'TTZTrrjoog, rzdvricog and rzrvx/^cug, II., ^, 7^8,
according to Heraclides in Eustath., p. I7OO, 1. 40,
Gen. zzfC(/jr]aljrog, rz&vTiooTog, rz^vrjOTog, Kocrocrzhrivirjg,
Dat. KZKOTriOTi ^v[/jS, II., (p, 456, &c., pcararz^vrjari,
rzrXrjori,
Ace. (izQa^rjorcc, KZKfjb'/jSJrcc and KZZfjjTjora, zzKU(p}^o7oc,
Ttzyji^TiWct, TzdvriiiJTa, and TzhrjoTOi,
Dual, zzKo^fjOTZ "TToirig, Od., c, 372,
Plur. '7rz'!rTi^u)Tzg, rzrKrjOTzg, v'TroTTZTr-TriaTzg, 'TroTi'TTZ'TrrrivTai,
ib., V, 98, '^Z'TTTTjCUTag, KOtTOCTzQvriaJTCOV.
Ohs. — The X in the participle has improperly maintained itself after
the H arising from A in re^i'^jjcwai/, Od., 6, 734. The forms with EI
instead of ri according to jEoliCy i. e. very ancient analogy, such as
xarari&muTog, &c., which were saved out of editions previous to
Aristarchus, have been entirely removed from the most recent
editions.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 437
d. With AO contracted into Cl and E prefixed : ri&nuTi,
Od., r, 331, 'TTZ'ZTzaJr, II., ^, 503. When the con-
traction occurs in the feminine, the termination is ca :
karcoGK^ rzdviojGu, &c. Of this kind we have in Homer
only iSsSaJfl-a, Od., v, 14.
29. Mutes.
a. They adhere to the simple formation of the perfect :
(lax) aiJj(piot,xvioi,v, (ii^Pidi, (^i^Pi^affi, jSsS^y^^y?, (BsQ§tij0oig,
yiy'/l&i^ ysy^dii, Isho^fcojg, ihyihaig, 'ioiKoc, 'iokTa, kzkzv&z, kz-
sckriyc^c, /CZKO'Traig, XiXoiTSV, oi^oc, -Trixoi^u, -rsTO/^s, •7ri(p§iKoc,
':r&(p§iKvtai, -rs^yyorsj, rir§o(pcc, nr^ri'/ii, rsr^iyn, rsr^iyvTcct.
According" to the demands of rhythm the radical vowel
of the participle is shortened in several feminines : Xz-
XoiKv7a, Od., [jb, 85, together with XsX'/jxcug, II., %, 141,
^z^ocKvicci, ib., ^, 435, together with ^zyb^Kug. — There
is no trace of aspiration of the p and k sounds, since
TS7§o(piv, Od., "4/, 237, has the aspirate already in the
root 7Pi(paj. — Likewise the use of pc in the mute verbs is
not demonstrable, since (^sk,^ajKa)g, 11., x^ 94, Od., %,
403, together with (ii^^d/dotg, II., S, 35, may be deduced
from the root (igo, whence also Karcc^gug, and hsthoiKcCf
together with hiho), from the form (hficu) liico ; these
forms, however, being ascribed to (ogcodcu and Isihco, may
have opened the way for the admission of « into the
perfect of mutes with t sounds.
b. In the participle we find together with zzKXrjytug in the
plural KzaXnyovTzg, II., jO/, 125, ^, 756, &c., instead of
xzKXrjyuTzg. Aristarchus, however, in the second edition
(cf. the Harleian Schol. ad Od., S, 30, ivith Victorian
ad II., T, 429, J introduced the common form zsxXT^ya/Tsg
in place of zvKXnyovTzg, since he never spared any thing
taken for ^Eolic, except where it was supported by the
verse. Of the same origin is probably TiTgiyojTccg, II.,
j8, 314. The author of the treatise -tts^i '0(jij}]g. hccX.
(Mattaire de Dial., ed. Sturz., p. 478,^ explains kz-
KXriyovTsg as deriv^ed from KixXnyoTzg, with N inserted.
Obs. — From e/3wg comes the feminine dat. plur. with the initial syllable
shortened in the phrase Idviriffiv T^wridieffiv, and fo/xoD; forms the
438 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
feminine s/xu/a, together with which ilxwg appears first with the
Attics, since in the only Homeirc example r^ iixug, II., p, 254, we
should read tw "xiXog, like r^ 7xsXos, ib, t, 11, to) 'izsXog, ib., w,
758, Od., 5, 249, and must consider shojg as a mere gloss of the
Epic word 'UiXog, which has crept into the text.
30. Liquids. These also have the simple perfect formation
in a : ((oovX in (BovXo[jtjOCi) 'yr§oQ,i^ovXoc, cc^rj^o^g, yzyovi, ysyMvajg,
Tid'/jXs, rz6rikojg, ^i^rfkz, (JjS(/j'/jXu, ogoj^i, u^oj^zi, 11., c, 498, — the
K is an entire stranger to them. — In the feminine participle
they shorten the doubled vowel of the perfect formation : rz^Ti-
Xug, r&0ciXv7c6, and so rsduXvirj, rzOocXvToiv ; a^ri^ojg and cc^yi^og,
-oTog, -on, -ora, but cc^ugvlcc, ^ka^vlav, a^a^uioig.
Ohs. 1. — The forms jas^aCAWx?, Tra^/z-j^CXwxs have the root /aoX (/aXo,
liiliko, iMijjtZ'ko,) with inserted B (as out of Homer fii<sr\n.^icc from
(juig-yjlji^s^ia,) and without M in T^oOMffziiv, xaraCXw(fxs/v.
Obs. 2. — The forms x.s'^^dvdsi, 11., w, 192, and zs^avMra, ib., 4'> 2^^>
Od., d, 96, together with (x;«^) X"'^^> '^X'*-^^^' ^^^® *^® '"°°* XANA,
of which the N is visible also in the cognate ^%ai', %a/i/w, yawn^
Germ, gdhnen)^ X<^vwy x£;i^>]va. Like this is "kikii-^iTig, Hes., ^,
826, together with Xs/%w, from the root AEIXM. Comp. 'Ki-)Qias&ai
(cf. Buttmann Lexilog.^ P. /, n. 7, ohs.).
31. The pluperfect has the full old form ea added to the
root, and thus ends in the sing. EA, EA2, EEN.
1st, rivcuysccy Od., /, 44, a, 26c>, ^, 55, 'XZ'Troi&zoCi ib., ^,
181, iTidTjTrzoc ^v[/jS, ib., ^, 166, tj'^soc from si'^^y in
^'^goj (Jbh ycc^, on — (z^jbuvzu, Otha ^s vvv, II., |, 72>
2nd, irs^^Tgoj? ^yjO/^, Od., a, 90,
Srd, ^'^ssj/, II., (T, 404, Od., -4/, 29, and yjhs, II., /3, 832.
32. The termination EE is contracted into H in yjles, -/j^ri,
II., 05, 70, &c. ; we find jjhi once, H., IV, 208. The ter-
mination EI is, however, the common one for the Srd pers.
pluperf. in other verbs ; likewise the termination EIN appears
in ovK (i^ 'in ^;)j' 'EffTtjfcsiV avrov yoi^ VT^j^tTrs <pc6i^i(J!j(x, yvlci,
II., "4/, 691, from iffTfjxszv, supported by the imperf. (risKizv)
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 439
TJffKZtv, \h., y, 388, and by r^o&mv in Aristoph. Plut., 696,
where see the Schohast and the remark of Hemsterhuis.
According to this analogy Aristarchus gave nvoDyziv in II., ^,
170, the Harleian Schol. gives the same in Od., s, 112, cf.
II., g, 661, ^, 270, &c., hlii'TrvriKZiv, Od., ^, 359, &c. ^ Also
nvMyiov, ihiiv 'irog, II., ri, 394, should be altered to rivuyny
(scil. Yl^ioc[jtjOg).
33. From ^hcc comes likewise the second person Tjzilrig,
otherwise -/jsthig^ II., %, 280, contracted from riiihocg, and this
from yj/ihag with prefixed H, as ^V for yjv. See the other
forms under the verbs without mood-vowel.
§ CCXII.
FORMATION OF THE PASSIVE PERFECT, AND PLUPERFECT.
34. Pures.
a. Most of the inflections are regular ; but the second
person without 2 appears in (ii^X^^ccif II., s, 28, X, 380,
f, 251, and contracted in (Jbifjuvri for (Jbsujvrjui. The last
persons ATAI, ATO, for NTAI, NTO, (Bs^Xmrcct,
Trs'TTorrioiTOit, (is^oXyiccrui, jSsSx^aro, jSsSoA^aro, ^s^^jjaro,
KiKknoito, -zsipo^riocTO, and according to Hesychius, Cyril-
lus, many Mss., and editions before that of Barnes, also
^ocrat, ^ccTo, zudrjocro, cczofx/iccro, in which EI is now
predominant, — 7tiy/k^ce.T0^ Od., |, 282, si^vuroci, &c.,
and with extension retained in the root (6cc-loii) hlatccrai
(perhaps ^g^jjara/). — The form cc^7i^o^hri.f II., <r, 548,
from (i^ou, maintains the short vowel here, as in other
parts, k^oau, a^oy^zmi. — With 2 assumed appear rgrg-
Xgcros/, rsrsXiff(Jtjivog, ourccffrai, II., X, 667, '^, 62, from
ovTccco, whence ovras yj^'hjtoj, Od., %, 365. — With a
prefixed in the infinitive, }Kx,ioyb(x,i., divide^ (^a) ^g^aac^a/,
Od., T, 316.
b. There are also some forms of the optative and conjunc-
tive : ug yjZ^vicoTO h^of/jov^ II., -4^, 36l, from (/jS[Jbvu-oi-TOj
AG being changed into EH, and [/jifjtjvrjijjriv, ib., <w, 745.
Eustathius, for the explanation of the form KZKl.n(^riVi
44U OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
and the Etym. Mag. under fjus[AvsM70, cite from Pindar
fijS(j!jVOitocTO ((JbsiJbvavTO for iM[jjvriVTo). However, the
Homeric passage alluded to, — ovbi ri yboi emj -TrvKivov
gVoj, ovTi jczv ah) yii^v^i^riv vvKTocg rz xcci ^(Jbura, ^ock^v-
XZov(Tu, — would admit also the indicative (upon which I
would have thought). The conjunctive appears in aXku
Ta^t. fJtjZ[jjVco[jijzdci, Od., f, 168, from ^i^voc-u^zQa. — Of
another optative form, KzkuTOf Od., c, 238, we shall
speak hereafter.
c. Lastly, some with reduplication have the accent thrown
back : (aXs) aKccK'/ifJbDci, aXdXrjtrdai, akccX^(jjZi/og, and (a%s)
aKccx>l(^cici, cizoi'x/jTaf, ccKCfx/iffjZvog. Cf. Etym. Mag., p.
45, 1. 50, p. 56, 1. 20 and 31. The last, on account
of the verse, takes in the feminine cc!C7]-x,s[jijZVf], II., g, 364<,
and cczfj-x^siMSvocii ib., o-, 29. In conformity with this we
should alter, with the Venetian Scholiast, ccKOi-Xj^frdoct, II.,
r, 335 f into ocKoix/lffdcct, which was admitted also in Od.,
S, 8O6, according to the Harleian. The Scholiasts call
this retrocession of the accent j^oiic.
35. Mutes.
a. The consonant remains unaltered before M in az (ac-us,
needle^ cckcxx, (like tvk, Tzru%^ tztzv^), dza-x^pbzuovj
kK(XYjjAvcc^ Iho^xjyj, [hz\ijO^\)yj^zvoL^ Od., f, 435, contrary
to which reading f/bziJuo^v/iMzvoc has remained in the text,
fcu^vd (in xo^ug, 7co^v&-og\ %.zx,o^v&^zvog^ -ov, -ot, -oi.
b. P and k sounds, unchanged in the perfect active, are
aspirated in the passive of the following : egym in (p^zvzg
z^y^ocTCit, II., TT, 481, &c., t^zttso (r^a-r), m Xaoi t I'tti-
7ZT§oiipoc70ii fcoit Toaact ijJzjjjrikzv^ ib., j3, 25, 'TC^iovhz ya^
OAzi T£r^a<pa^', OTtitor ziii T^uuv aioizv lovrcov, ib., ;c, 189,
(o^zy^ h^uKovTzg hq^oi^zyjxjro it^ori hi^riv, ib., X, 26, &c.
c. Especially note-worthy of this class are a,v^(p&oj in Od.,
jM/, 51, from avd-TTTu^ root cc<p in aipij, thus ccv-r,^-(T^c»), avr;-
(p0co, 3rd pers. sing, imperat. perf. — ' Ax)^-)(zhccT in 0"
Tov "hzv^ o^ooovTzg aKriy^^ocT, II., ^, 637, ^^'^ afflicted.
This form supposes a root AXE A with A, reduplicated
AKHXEA, and aKriy^^zhocTat must be for oix.yjX,z^vT(x,i,
but its thenia {ot,KOc%zV) aKocxi^oj, whence oi-xocxi^zig^
aKayil^zb, in Homer, so that in the change of A to Z
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 441
the preceding s becomes /. A derived form in -iZoo,
however, as an offshoot of an older form, can scarcely
produce genuine forms so distant as darix^locTCit, and
hence the variation dKrixza,r merits particular attention.
To wit, as (a%s) a^ytar^W'-^^'i is related to a.y.rix^^'^^n^ so
is {arM%n^7o) uKocxm^o, II., {l, 179, related to dx7jXiccT0
in this place. — 'Eog/^o; has from l^^iih rjo^^nffro, II., y, 358,
I, 136, and from gfs^, i^jj^s^ara/, ib., -v^, 284, Od., ??,
95; but in ib., ?j, 86, sAjjXaLr' seems the better reading
(from kXccuvij), an uncommon form of IX^Xoctch. If we
compare this eX'/jXccTai with iXr}}MTo, II., \ 135, and
yjXfjXccTo, ib., e, 400, and with the general analogy of
the language, we shall perceive that the plural had
(IX^XocvTo') IXriXoiaTO, IXfiXoiccr ; and this last open and
uncouth form, as above in d^rix^oc^i admitted A even
against the common analogy. — 'Eppce^ara/, Od., y, 354,
gppaBar', II., |M/, 431, exhibit again the A, but here the
root PA A has its support in pa^^y, besprinkle, whence
loj[jtjOi . . . poiffffOiTS, Od., V, 150, and in pa^a/oo/yys?,
hlood-dropsy from pa^ and a<jo(/a (a^/y? like Xoc-g, Xai'yl).
3Q, Liquids.
a. They follow generally the common rules : tWccXto,
TiTOiVTQ, cdaypv (ai(r%vv-iJjivog\ 7iffxv[jj(/jevog, where the
variation ^(rxu[Ji>mg deserves no notice, o^ digdcci, II., ^,
474, dyei^oj {dy&o) dyrjyigoid' offffot, ib., h, 211, z^uiccivco
from K^aVy k^ccuv, WiziK^oiocvTcci, Od., \ 6I6, sing, like
((p«v) -rgipavra/, II., t, 208, but (<pu) 9rg(pavra/, ib., g,
531, «re */am.
^. O instead of E appears in the root in the two difficult
forms TgTTOff^s and gy^;jyo^^a/. The first in jccckoc voXXck.
'jri'TTOffk EhzK ifj^TJg 'igi^og, II., y, 99> in the speech of
Menelaus to the hosts, cf. Od., «, 465, -4/, 53, root
^sv, Tov, in 'TTivoyijai, the radical word of Q7rzv-z-&a)) '^rzvQco,
thus {ttov) 'Trk'TTovsk, 'Trivodk ; the other in iypfiyo^dxt
clvoix^h Il-> ^5 67, (pvXotzjjg [juvfiffocade zoii gy^^yo^^s, ib., ri,
371, 0-, 299, derived from gyg^ in iyzi^iu, awaken, which
strengthens, by the assumption of ^, the series of weak
syllables caused by reduplication in gysyo^: gy^syo^,
ly^nyo^, ly^fiyo^-crOi, iy§r]yo§ds,3,ndly§riyo^(Tdoct, ky^riyo^doct.
442 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
to he awakened^ to he awake. Thus both carry
their O into the passive forms. The Etym. Mag., p.
312, 1. 34, says that forms of this kind, 'i<p0o^0ai, (jui-
fjbo^doii, TiTo^daif lygriyo^daiy are proparoxyton as being
j^oUc. Cf. n. 34. The bastard form ly^Tiyd^&aGt for
ky^f^yo^aai, II., «, 419> must have come from this.
§ CCXIII.
OF THE FORMATION OF THE FIRST FUTURE AND AORIST
IN THE ACTIVE AND MIDDLE.
3J. Pure verhs. The simplest forms are those with the
vowel unaltered before 2, which is doubled where the verse
requires : y'lKciaciv and y'lkaaaav^ rfkccaccv and ll^Xaffffav, a/^s-
aircLi and al^iaasrut, agscrffofjbutj viizi&a) and vi'ntiaaz^ &c.
Whether the duplication of the 2 after short vowels had certain
limits, cannot be ascertained. Many verbs, e. g. -ro^sa;,
'TTohdOLv, 'TTo^kaui, appear only with single 2. It is superfluous
in zoviffffovGiv, II., I, 145, since KoviovTzg, ib., v, 820, -v^, 372,
&c., has long iota, whence also zoviGoiXco, ib., g, 503, is to be
preferred there and in other places to the other reading x-ovis-
GoKu. — The forms with single 2 often lose this letter in the
active future: z^zi/jOoj, II., yi, 83, root x§s[jij«, from which
z^i(jijOcffSi z^sffjoiffCiVTeg, ayz^si/^daocffoi. Thus it is z^Z[jijdc(Tco, with
2 ejected z§B[jjaJ, and with O inserted z§&[jij6m : (^J avriou, II., v,
752, ^&o(J!jcci in ^rj^ov jSs?;, ib., t, 852, g^so;, ib., Zj 534, za-
"k&ovffccy Od., f, 412, &c. — Kico in o^ao zicov, Od., ??, 342, about
to lie down, in order to lie down, and the extended form
ziiu), ib., r, 340, &c., together with zoczzzlovrzg. The root
appears in the Latin ja-CEO, and its future ja-CEBO,
compared with this future ziu, shows clearly enough the analogy
of such forms. — Ko^gs/j, II., v, 831, ^o^gg/, ib., ^, 379, f> 241,
where, however, the form with 2, which elsewhere also is
given as a variation, has remained in the text : rgXgg/, ib., 3^,
415, l^vovfTi, ib., X, 454, h^avOco yg, ib., X, 365.
38. Next to the forms with the short vowel stand those
with the vowel doubled : uyu-^tiffccy avirjazt, arar^CA/, ahrjffovffi,
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 443
Tifffiffoiffdaif hocK^vauffcc^ l^^uazi, yj^aircti. Of this class also
some lose 2 in the future and aorist. — AAi7, jind (compare
in-DAG-o, the root of which, since G is here only a formal
letter, is identical with the Greek), fut. 'htcfb) (in-DAGABO),
^^^y, whence ^^s/?, Iriofjtjsv, l-^ers, are all three used only as
futures. — nin, drink, whence cr/W in Pind. Isth., 6, 71
(108), in the middle 'ffio[jijcct, whence TrioiJtjivog, wishing to
drink, Od., x,, l60, II., v, 493. — Ka/<s; (root zap, ^a), aor.
g^?ja, ib., a, 40, ^, 240, &c., Krjiv, ib., <p, 349, formerly
written with iota subscript 'i-ycrjcx,, inaccurately, since the AI
which later appeared in the present by the extension of A
can as little give I to the older form 'izT^a, as <pa/W can to
I'^pjfa, which comes from the root (pav. The form 'i-/C7iov, Od.,
/, 553, arose, as the Harleian reading shows, from a confusion
of 'izrjcc with 'izuioi/, the proper reading. — We find also the
optative Kyjcct, II., (p, 331), %r;aiiv, ib., m, 38, and the infin.
K^ui, Od., 0, 97* Together with these well-grounded forms
with Tj, we have in our editions another series of forms with
it : KocTOiKUOii, z2to[jjSv, KiiavTzg, &c., as to which the mss.
sometimes vary between EI and H, sometimes give EI
without variation. The latter reading is ascribed by the
Ambros. Schol., ad Od., X, 74, to Aristarchus. It stands
in the same rank with ^a^^^s/iyv, Kararz&vziajrcov (since the
assumption of zlco for Kaioo is inadmissible), but confounds
the forms of Kuioj with those of ziu, ziico (split and lay, cf.
Eust. ad Od., t,, p. I766, /. 21^; e.g. kus[mv, KOiTCiKikrs,
zccrocKzio^jbiv, at the expense of clearness. — 2 is dropped like-
wise from cifcio[jijai in ccKZidiLZvoi, H., t, 29 ; where another
reading is cckuoimsvoi. There is the same difference in ockuo-
^jZvov, Od., I, 383, but in both places the aorist is supported
by the context. — ' Axio(jjoc{, avoid, gives hCkiixx.ro, rfkivotro,
dKeuu[/jivog, dkzvatj&oii ; and \vithout T : aXiUffds, aXi'/jrcii, aXsaj-
(jtjsdoc, aXiUffdcci. — 2EFn gWsya, ffiva, gzvzv, (Tivug, (Tiuocro. —
Xio), yiva, 'ix^usv, yjvii/, yjva[Msv, 'iyjvav, conj. yjva}, &c. ; and
without T: g^saf, &c. The forms with 2, 11., ri, SQ, &c.,
are now removed.
Ohs. — In some the usage varies between the long and the short vowel :
ouraffec, II,, X, 421, and outtjCs, ib., 434. So in the forms of fiayofAdi
4f4f4f OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
which have /*«%£ as their root. The form with the short vowellia
certain : fiayieaG&at, 11, y, 20, 433, &c., fia-)^isaio, ib., ^, 329,
fj^ay^sdairo, and the future f/^ayjeovrai, without 2 in the forms iiayurai,
II., V, 26, iJjrf)(ionaiy iLur/imro, fi,(xy\m7o. Hence we should expect
the duplication of the 2 to be sufficient for lengthening the syllable.
But the duplication of 2 and of E, E22 and H2, contend with each
other in almost every place according to the mss. and the Gram-
marians: (jjayisaaihat and iLayr\<soiiai, II., y, 290, (iayri]SaiiJ.7\v and
(i.(xyi(S(ia't[hriV, ib., v, 118, &c. For H2 the Venetian Scholiast on II.,
a, 298, cites the authority of the editions of Massilia, Argos, Sinope,
which were, therefore, later than the Peloponnesian war, since they
had the long vowels, and that of Anilmachus and Ai istopJmnes.
The other Venetian Scholiast adds the authority of Aristarchus, but
opposes to this the doctrine of HeracleoHy to which he gives the
preference. Heracleon, though he wrote the nouns fha.yj]ihm, iia-
•/rfrn'ii with H, wrote the verbal forms with 22. It seems that
Aristarchus must have been induced by the orthography of these
nouns to prefer the H, not reflecting that a conclusion from these to
the verb can as little be drawn as from axo^jjrog to xo^sw, which, in
spite of this verbal, has in the corresponding forms always E2 or
E22 : xo^idae^ai, xogstJCaro, &c. Both modes of writing have main-
tained themselves in Homer since Antimachus and Aristophanes,
until Wolf finally sacrificed that with E22 to that with H2. — From
the future forms /xap^soi/ra;, &c., we must distinguish the participles
fj^ayiioiMivogy Od., X, 400, w, 113, and iJ.cL-/io\)iiivog, ib., g, 471, which
are to be referred to (layiGiojjjai with 2 ejected, &c.
39. Mute and liquid verbs have in these tenses Httle that
is irregular. — Of the mutes we find without 2 in the future
'ihojjjcn from 'zhco, II., \ 237, &c., perhaps because lao^cci
might be confounded with the future of z\[JjL Also in the
aorist we may remark the forms associated with (p'l^ca^ miKa^
miH.cc[Jbsv, yjviiKav, &c. {nvzyzzv^ Od., %, 493, has been changed
to nvii}tiv\ and according to iVristarchus g/ra?, II., a, 106,
108, to which Wolf has preferred sTts?, as well as 'iwTng to
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 445
hivccg, II., a, 55'2,, &c., although he has left zi'TCotTz^ Od., 7,
427, and giWa^', ib., (p, 198. — Of the liquidsy several in P,
A, and N, have the 2 in their 1st aorist : "Af<a/, a^ffs, iTcrj^az,
agffov, agffccg, a^ffocvrsg. Ksi^co, sxs^ffzv, zs^ffuvrsg, hazsgaat ;
but without 2 in the sense of devour: (jb^Xcc — KUTiKn^av, Od.,
•v^, 356, and in the middle a-Trozsi^affdoci. — ('O^,) ouoffz, df^aav,
ogffrjg, o§(Tocg, Ivio^acig, sVo^ffov, gTo^cs/ap. — (Oy^,) (pv^au. — A.
TtiKKw, i'7riH.sK(r3V, s'/cskff0i[/jsv, i'?rr/ikacx,iy iTriKsKcTDcvrsg. — E A, (g/Xso;,)
iKffav, 'iKffociy i\Got.g. — N. (jciv, zsvAcij,) nkvaoii, II., -v^, 337.
Obs. — To the liquids belong also the forms generally associated with
(piXsca, of which the root is not fiXe, but <piX : sipiXaro, piXaro, (pTkai,
II., jc, 280. Add hrtva MoZcat (piXuvraiy H., XXIV, 5, as is now
rightly read instead of (pTXivvrai.
40. The imperative of the 1st aor. mid. has the 2nd pers.
sing. 2EO instead of 2AI in ^vffzo, II., r, 36, &c., fcccroc^v-
cgo, Xg^so, o^ffzo, og<T&v, and ag/o-go, H., XVI, 1, of Hermann's
edition. — In the same way ETO for ATO is always found
in hvG&To, yet in the plural ^vffuvro, II., \p, 739. Between
jS^ffgro, iQrjffsro, aTg^ijcgro, &c., and (oriffaro, e^^ffccro, a^rgS^-
(TOiTOy the Mss. vary in almost every place. — JEpaphroditus
was, according to the Venetian Scholiast, of opinion, that we
should write E, when it stands for ocTTi^am, but elsewhere,
aTTi^fiffciTO. — The A of the aorist disappears likewise in afgrg,
II., y, 105, cf. &), 778 ; add olcg, brt?i^y Od., %, IO6, 481,
oiffiTcj, II., r, 173, Od., ^, ^55, ohiTB, II., y, 103, 0, 7I8,
and Od., y, 154, where ohzrs is preceded by poiaaciTS, 150,
and H,oidf]^ocT£, 152. Still without A are : I^ov, l^sg, H., I,
230, 278, and perhaps also the infinitive oWi^hzvy Od., y,
429, &c. The distinction between the terminations, and
their allotment to the several tenses, has no where limits
exactly ascertained.
4*46 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
§ CCXIV.
OF THE FORMATION OF THE SECOND AORIST AND FUTURE.
41. Pures, The assertion of recent Grammarians, that
pure verbs have no second aorist, is much restricted by a
regard to Homeric usage, since no inconsiderable number of
such forms, derived from a shorter root than that of the
present, is found in his poems, which are to be ranked under
the extended present, just as 'ikiTov, 'i(pvyov^ under XziTco, (psvya/.
Thus the 2nd aor. yoov, II., ^, 500, belongs to yodoisv, Od.,
Of, 190, yofii^zvcn, II., I, 502, — Xoov, H., I, 120, and Ao' g»
r^iTTohog, Od., z, 361, to (Xokadcct') \oviG&ai, II., ^, 508, 0,
9.Q5i o^ovTO to o^sovTo, ib., -^z, 212, hrvyov, Od., %, 113,
jCDCTiffTvys, II., §, 694, to (rruykif ffrvyeyiai ; further, rivajyi and
ygy^yi'S to rivuyiov and yzyuvzov. Lastly, with a diphthong,
ai'^gro, ai'^so, cci^ofjbsvog, to ai^so(/jOct, aihTffdai^ and with A,
(juiiJuriKov (K) together with (jbfjxoc, in (Jiifipcoilsg and the post- Ho-
meric yj7^X,(X,M.
42. The mutes have generally the short vowel in the 2nd
aorist, yet we find with the long vowel (like aiWo, i^zi/jtikov),
'jTi'^fh^yov^ 'Tn'TrXyiyovTQ, ■rsTrX^ygro, &c., and pass. ZK-TrXfiyrj, Ik-
'TrXfiysvng, so that even here the boundaries between the imperf.
and 2nd aor. were not yet rigorously observed.
43. Of futures we must remark,
«. Those which lose A : ccyX(x,'i'^o[jbcn (in Pindar), 2nd fut.
(ayXai'^sojU/a/,) ccyXccieiffdut, II., k, 331 ; (Koyijibioo) zoybia,
Od., 0, 545, xTS^iai, II., ff, 334, KTS^tovat, ib., X, 456, ;:^^,
336. («)
^. The so called second futures of the liquids, o^ztrcit, II.,
Vf 140, 6xk(r0oif, ib., 0, 700* ^Xyvgoyffa/, Od., ^,31,
(TTifJijcicvzoifj v'?rz§0ogmrat. To these belong also the forms of
the root HE 2, which, by its final consonant is allied to
liquids : ^go-govra/, II., X, 824, '^effkcrdat^ ib., i, ^35y &c.,
and the single form from the class of mutes rezzTffOai,
H., Ill, 127. — These are really to be considered as
forms, which have lost 2 out of the full future termina-
tion £<rOjM/a/.
OF THE HOBIERIC VERB. 41<7
§ ccxv.
OF THE FORMATION OF THE PASSIVE AORIST.
44. Both passive aorists follow generally the common
form : gXs^^pjv, iciv0'/j, l^iyT^, jW-'V'?? ^^' > 7^^ the 3rd pers.
plur. is often formed by the addition of merely N to the root,
EN instead of H2AN, e.g. riyz^kv, T§K(psv, fjt>iyev. One form
has H in this termination : ybidv6riv u'lybXTi (/jyi^ot, II., ^, 146.
45. The forms of lT^oc,(priv have the short vowel also in
other persons : iT§ci(pir7iv, 'ir^cc<p a^iffrog^ II., (p, 279> where
Herodianus more accurately accented lT^tt,p\ r^aip' h) (Msyd^co^
ib., |3, 661, as a various reading instead of r^ci(p'/] h (jbsyci^M,
and ir^d<pi^iv, ib., i^, 84, in the pre- Alexandrian mss., r§cc(p&-
fjtjsv for T^K<p?ifJbsvoii or T^cc(p?jvai^ ib., f], 199, Cj 436, Od., y, 28.
46. The roots, which have assumed N in the present,
retain it for the most part in the first aorist : not only lav^g,
V'7n6i^^a,v&ri, but also xKivdijuctii ha?cgiv0'/i(Jb5voctt and K^tvdiPrsg, as
well as K^i&ivng, nay several assume N for the first time in
this form : a^j^'n-vvvdri, II., |, 436, th^vvGi^auv, ib., y, 78, ??> 56,
hri^tvdrjTrjVf ib., t, 7^6.
§ CCXVI.
OF THE PERSONAL TERMINATIONS.
47. The first personal termination (Jbi is, with the excep-
tion of uhyj[j(ji, Hes., g, 628, banished from all verbs but those
without modal-vowel, in the indicative ; but it appears in
some conjunctives. Thus in II., -/^^ 450, the old reading even
of the earlier editions is i^a)(jj\ oriv 'i^ya TiTVKrai, and in ib.,
c, 63y Od., r, 490, tla>(M, zTiimiiii, are cited as variations by
Seber in the Argus Homericus. Since Hermann (de emend,
ratione Gramm. Gr., p. ^Q3,) pointed to the same forms,
after Eustathius, more of this kind have been restored : aya-
yo/jM//, II., (w, 717* WikuiJijiy Od., (p, 348, ry%&;|M</, ib., x> 7*
48. The second person,
448 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
a. 21 in the active is ehortened to 2 when the termination
0A is added ; this 0A, however, is retained only in
certain forms \ in the indicative where there is no
modal-vowel : gpjc^a, 'it,st(T0K, '^u^tja^ci, ri0yi(T0u, <p^(T0u ;
also in llloia^cc, II., r, 270, and (o/^ac-^a) ohdoc ; in
the optative : jSaXo/c^a, zXuioktOcc ; in the conjunctive :
(BaXTja^a, s'lTryjada, ev^riffda, Wzkyia&cc^ ^vvriG&a, 5ra^£|gXa-
ayia&a, &c.
b. In the passive it generally remains open, after the
ejection of 2 : iT/rgXXsa;, KzK&ai, ohvoeoity oi'sui, 'i'^'kio,
7x20, ahvffccOf &c. The treatment of such syllables falls
under the same rule as that which applies to pure verbs.
49. T'he third person Tl changed to 21, is, in the indica-
tive (besides in those without modal-vowel), still visible in
Ta;M/(pa/f;jfl'/, II., e, 6. According to Heraclides (^Eustath. ad
Od., 7], p. 1576, I. 3%) this is the only example of the
kind in Homer. Before the last edition of Wolf, ccv&x^(Tty
(p's^riffi, (S^/^^jc/, still stood. Schafer ad Lambert. Bos, p.
50% requires '7r^o(pi^i^aiv, II., /, 323, and or^vvfjcn, Od., |,
374, and in 'Tniazrat oicGa, ol Aica xccraxXouhg re jSa^sTiz;, ib.,
;?, 197) would read, according to Eustathius, ut supra, Aiacc
xaTa!ckco0ri(Ti (ioi^&Tu (suppressing v. 198). Buttmann re-
marks, that these forms appear only after oVrs, where the
syntax may have the conjunctive, and in like manner g«ra-
[jijvy](Ti, II., y, 62, ^g^jc;, ib., %, 23, (jbivriffi, ib., Xi 93. Ad-
mitting the validity of this remark, we should have in -Trocfjtj-
(patvrjffi the pure conjunctive without iota subscript, of which
presently. — Of the optative there is an example in si h' a^^z
'7ru^ci(p0aij^(Tt -^roheaat, IL, «, 346, which, according to the
Venetian Scholiast, almost all the copies have ; those which
varied must therefore have read '7rcc§(x.(pdr]yiffi or '7roc§cc(p0ociri(Ti.
Another example is al xk (a k'Tnyvok — hi kzv ccyvoii^Gi, Od., &;,
218 ; but then we should read ai'«g y^ I'TCiyvo)?} — ^g x,iv ccyvoirjffi
from ayvoiico, which gives ayvoihaag, ib., u, 15. — In the con-
junctive this termination is very frequent : dyriaiv, kyvoiriaiv,
asih^ffiv, okakTiriaiv, &c. It is manifest, that in these forms,
arising from the root, the modal-vowel H, and the termination
21, the iota subscript can claim a legitimate place as little,
as in datives of the first declension like oiyo§^p, since it was
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 449
only after the ejection of 2 that H2I became HI, and this
was contracted into /i.
50. In the second and third persons dual and plural the
distinction is not so sharp, as in the later form of conjugation,
between chief and secondary tenses, and between the dual
and plural numbers. The second persons for chief and se-
condary tenses are known to be, dual, erov, s(t0ov, plural, sre,
i(T0s. Here terminations are so far confounded, that the later
dual forms, srov, zfrdov, are used as plural : 'AXA.' ays^' cog av
\ycov ii'Ttoi)^ 'TTiihadi rdyjcrcx,' 'Icr/a ^h "Tr^oirov zdhrov, H., I,
i87 (for ^a^srs), says Apollo to the sailors, where also Xv-
rrccvTs (^oiixg, which ends the verse, is to be considered plural.
— Ti(p0' ovTcog 7](Tdov r&ri7^oT£c, ib., 456, for ^^a^s. — The third
persons dual, divided according to chief and secondary tenses,
viz. chief tenses, &rov, za&ov, — secondary, srpjv, ia^riv, are so far
unchstinguished, that several forms of the secondary tenses
have the terminations proper to the chief, i. e. srof, i(j6Qv, for
srjjf, iG&riv, but the contrary does not occur, i. e. the chief
tenses have never irriv, iad'/jv, for zrov, ia6ov. The use of the
active rov for rriv is supported by three Homeric forms : rs-
Tivx^Tov or IrzvyjTov, II., v, 346, }iiajzirov^ ib., x,, 364,* Xa-
pvfTffirov, ib., or, 579. For the same change in the passive
voice we may cite : ^co^y](T(Ti(70oi>, II., v, 301, for ^u^riaaia&nVi
xgo$, Etyni. M., p. 280, 1. 34. The reason is here given, why it could
not be 6/w/csr>j!/ : the verse rejected it, — but then the simplest step was to
shorten the H, so that the forms would have been Irrj-^/inv, diajTCsrev,
XaipuffsiTsv. Schafer ad Scliol. in Apollon, Rhod., p. 146, admits for the
active at least of these tenses in the oldest shape of the language a double
dual formation : 2nd, irov, 3rd, irov, 2nd, irriv, 3rd, irnV- " Sed posterio-
rum usus temporum, grammatica subtilius an argutius exculta, termina-
tionem in ov assignasse secundse personse, in riv tertiee (videtur)." This
admission goes further than the examples, none of which has sr'/jv for the
second person. It seems certain that £t?)i' was the original form, and
that the other proceeded from the shortened srsv changed into srov, since
analogy rejected iv as a personal termination (at least where s was not a
radical vowel).
Ff
450 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
without metrical necessity, and S6' ccvsoz '^M^rjffffsciOov, II., tt,
218, as some read instead of ^a/^rj/rffovro. Thus there is an
exchange of the forms
erov for grs, &tov for irtju,
ffhv for c^s, (700V for adriv.
51. In the plural of the passive the verse decides as to the
use of the terminations (jusfrdov, (MSffda, and (Mdov^ [Jbidu, e. g.
^ot.'XPiJjia&a. and ^axi^GoiiiZ&cc, STOiJusfrdoc and rzo'rroji/jzda. — A for
N appears not only in the perfect but also in the optat. IsuotoiTO,
iTroiccro. The use of the short modal vowel instead of the long
in the conjunctive has been already considered, § clxviii, 11.
Obs. — We find from 6<piKku the third pers. sing. opt. op'iXXsiiv, II., t,
631, Od., /3, 334, perhaps to avoid confusion between ofiXko}, in-
crease, and oipBiXu, owe, by using the aorist form hfiiXsnv. The
aorist forms in na, siag, uiv, together with a//A/; aig, at, are, however,
frequent in Homer.
52. The imperatives have in the 3rd pers. plur. only r&^v
and (J0m, not raffav and a&uaav : larcav^ sVsc^&fv, oristinm, &c.
§ CCXVII.
OF THE INFINITIVE.
5Q. The passive infinitives have the usual form ; in the
active their full form is psva/ or s^sj/a/ from 'iijufjbsmi, the ab-
breviations of which are s(Jbsv, (jusv, (g^) siv, von, and cci.
54. The present has,
a. Kfjusvoct, s[jbiv, ziv : ccfiovs[Mvoc(, azovi^zv, ockovhv, ocysfJbZVf
ayeiv, ikKSiMvoci, sX}ci[jjiv. So also the first future ; afs-
fjijivoii, 6c,^i(jbiv, afs/v, (piXktVy (pCkCiv.
b. M.ZV0CI, va,t, in pure verbs. Thus with H before the
termination : a^-^i^ivut, yorjiJijivon, 'Truvrifjuivcci, from aguof,
yooicif, Tuvoioif, so zuK/jf/jSvoit, '^svdrjf/^zvcn, To0y;[/jsvoit, (piKfj-
fjuevcii, (po§'/i(jbsvc6(, II., 0, 310, and (po^^vai, ib., /3, 107, ^i
149, &c. Thus likewise the passive aorists : aiiPCKj^'/j-
yjivcii, uyj(jt^ivoci, and oct^von, aXyjiMvai and aX^voci, H,r//iiMvai
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 451
and Tciyjtvoci^ ^ay][Mvccf and ^ocjjvat, zuriiMvai^ ccoWiadriy^ivai.
From those in O there appears aoo^zi/ai (from cc^oco),
Hes., £, 12, with a short vowel in this form. With E
unaltered we find uymujivai, Od., v, 213, from ayivzco.
55. Of the perfect, except those forms without modal
I vowel in ^zvui, uav^ already discussed, such as tzDvuimvoci,
Tidvoc(jtj£u, and tl[Mvoci, II., v, 273, from othcc, no others are
common either in the Epic language, or that of Pindar, who
has y&yuKiiv as infin. of yeyaxcc, Ol., 6, 44 (^S3). The ter-
mination ivoii appears first in Herodotus.
56. The infinitive of the first aorist adheres to rule ; that
of the second has s[JjSvcci, k^Lzv, as well as the common form siV,
which frequently stands in the open form 'mv : hCkoCkiciiJjivoLi^
i^ziv, '7rs'rXriyi[jijiv, xip^cchs^jjiv, '?r&(p§cihkii>, 'zccOktu, Triisiv, TocyjUiUf
(pccykiu, ipvyhiv, yj/})kiiv. A confusion between the 2nd future
and aorist cannot occur, since, so far as I am aware, of the
former no active injinitive, even in liquid verbs, is found,
but only the infinitive middle. We find of the future (iaXica,
(iocXz&i, (DcckiOi/Tu, ; but (iaXkiu, (docXuv, always as aorist forms.
So the future forms ^uu[jijUvsovTig, TtXvviovaa, "TrXvAovffui, with-
out an infinitive ; licczgivkif II., (3, 387 ; but infin. hocx^ivk-
ffdcci, Od., c, 149. The same remark applies yet more forcibly
to mute verbs, which, as is known, entirely want the second
future active. Aor. 'yreakiv, II., ^, 82, &c., mkiv, ib., &>, 608,
of which the futures 'TTifrkadcci, ib., ;, 235, &c., rzKiiaQon^ H.,
Ill, 127, were cited § ccxiv, 43. Likewise ihkiv, ihziv,
which the Etym. Mag., p. 465, 1. 49, describes as ko^iarog
^iuTi§og Koc} fjuiXXoiv, is really found only as an aorist. Hence
the terminations are :
2nd fut. inf. act mid. ktrdcci, eTffdocii
2nd aor. — — kif, g/V, — sadui, . . .
§ CCXVIII.
OF FORMS WHICH WANT THE MODAL VOWEL OR RE-
DUPLICATION IN THE COMMON CONJUGATION.
57. Not a few forms have remained in the old shape
452 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
without »i modal vowel, so that they come near to the perfect
and pluperfect ; and thus the houndaries between two tenses
run into each other, especially since the perfect sometimes
wants reduplication.
58. Perfects and pluperfects of this sort are : 't^fjuivui, 'i^[jbzy,
i'Tri'Tn&^iv, ilXrikov^iiiZv, uktov, htKryjv, resemble^ hence equivalent
to the full forms kot/carov, \oiH,drriv^ &c. — also in the passive
'i'iKTo, II., -4/, 107. From l^yo), restrain, the perfect has,
without reduplication, 'i^ccroci, see n. S5, h, and from k^iko}
kPYiijJivoq, Od., ^, 2, cf. 11., 0-, 335, &c. — The Etym. Mag.,
p. 56, 1. 51, marks this want of reduplication as peculiar to
the ^Eolians, who said 'XoiriiMcii, vo'/^i/^xi, — i. e. the ancient lan-
guage allowed, even in the perfect, an omission of the redu-
plication, which practice afterwards maintained itself with the
iEolians.
59. Since, then, the reduplication may be dropped in the
perf. and pluperf., nothing forbids us to rank (tvto, II., (p,
167j with 'iarjVTo and 'ifftrvron, and to associate laav^/jzvog, in
respect of the accent, with ccXccXri[JijZvog and aKccy^-^i/jSvog, n. 34.
b. In the same way we may rank together hi-)(^arai and
^£/^£%ar , II., ^, 4 ; x^'^^i yy^'^o, y}>{^'^^'^-> ^^^<1 '^'^X^'^0, Ki-xpuTO,
Kix^vron ; Xyro, Xvvro, and XiXvvro, XsKwrai ; goyro, 'igvadat,
and zi^uTOf zt^vadat ; d^'rrvvTO, and crsTvyc^a;, '7rz'7rvu[jijZvog ;
KXvdi, yJkvTZ, and KZKXvdi, kzxXvtz ; zttocto and Trz-Trrcircci ;
and as %,Xv0i is related to xz}ckv0i, so rkriro}, Od., X, 350,
rX^rs, II., /3, 299, to rzrXa&i, ib., a, 586, g, 382. More-
over, ZTTkrivro (from -rsXa, -rXa), II., \ 449, S-j QSy and
TTZTXrif^zvog, Od., [ju, 108, must be ranked together, as also
(iX^ro, (DXij(j0cci, ^XriiLzvog, and jSsSx^jro, ^z^XriiJjZvog, so that
(^X^izrai, Od., ^, 472, appears to be the perfect conjunctive,
with H shortened, for (oX'/i'/jtch. — Lastly, O^is^Kiy <p6i^zvogi
rank with z(p6iTui, z(p6iro.
60. The same is the case with mute verbs. Ag|o, })zy.TO,
^'zyjtrcci^ Vzy^&oii, })iyyjZvog, TToribzyiLzvog (like zaauf/ijzvog), belong
to the same verb with 'bzhzz,o, and (Jjikto, z[/jikto, to the same
with [jijZf/ji'yfLZvov.
61. With other forms of this kind we cannot cite, as in the
above instances, augmented or reduplicated perfects. Such
are ccr][juzvog, a^/ASva/, d'/]TOVf &c., aoi^zvov, doijuzpoc, dXtrri[jijZvogy
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 453
wKTi[xsvov, Kotxri^jzvov, 6v^(jjZvog, and ov/^ffo, (from Xg% in Xs^oj)
'TTT^KTO^ dX(TO, dXrO, STToiXTO, H,(ZTB7rCcXT0, I'TtdX^ivog, KaTZTrdXyijivog.
I 62, Co. Lastly, some have allie<l forms in the aorist active,
I which circumstance, together with the want of redupUcation,
tends to confound the distinction between the tenses : with
sx,7u, 'ixTuv, TcuTiKTav, KTa^jjivui, and x,ccriZTu^iv, we find «ra-
ff^a/, IL, 0, 558, ztoc[JjSvov ; with 'i(p0'/ig, 'i(p0ri, (pddv, ib., X, 51,
<p0ociy], stands <p0oi[Azvog ; with ovra, stands ovrcc(JijSvcn ; with aigSTO,
o^ovTO, stand oj^to, o^go^ mp^ui, o^fMvog, and 'TraXivo^yAvai. — ^'E-
^pbiVKt, however, together with '^i/sf/jsmi, II., ^, 346, (pg^rs, ib.,
;, I7I) ^ix^at, ib., a, 23 (but ^s^scr^a/, ib., 20), are manifestly
in the present. — When we consider that the redupHcated forms,
with regard to meaning, agree with those not reduplicated,
and the latter, again, with the aorists, so that, e. g. xXvOt and
/CiKXv^i, '^/jjro and Kiyyro^ avro and havTO, are identical in
signification, and that the unreduplicated forms stand, like
aorists, mixed with imperfects, 'iXsx.TO zoci '/jm l7ai/ 'iybi^viv^ Od.,
r, 50, -TT^iuTO — zvvri ^' ovtot 'ifijiKTO, ib., a, 433, — we are led
to form the opinion that these are exa7nples of an oric/inal
formation made up of root and termination^ and hence be-
longing, in appearance, to the province of the perfect and
pluperfect, but in meaning to that of the aorist, after which
they accent their infinitives, such as s^vadui, and participles,
cc^[/jSvov, h&yf/jsvog, ipcyjevov, pcix/iiMvog, o^^zvov.
Obs. — As the forms above cited want the modal vowel, so several want
the radical vowel, which has fallen out in the compression of the
word. Of this kind were the forms of i^'Ttifivov) 'Xs(pvov, vi^i'rXo/Jijivog,
and from ays/^w (ay£^) dy^o/j.svoi, dy^6/jt,svai, &c., and from iyii^u,
iy^io, iy^iTOf 'iy^icQcu.
454 OF THE HOMERIC VERB,
OF THE CONTRACTION OF VERBS.
§ CCXIX.
GENERAL REMARKS.
64. The Homeric dialect has, in verbs as well as in the
other parts of speech, many and various contractions; there
are not, however, so many forms contracted, as in the later
dialect of the Attics ; noi' are those, in which contraction oc-
curs, contracted uniformly.
65. Contraction is evidently not an original property of
the language, but was first introduced in the process of its
developement, and caused by the ejection of consonants, the
necessity of versification, and the feeling or taste of the
different Grecian tribes. Instead, therefore, of seeking to
multiply its instances in Homer, it seems more advisable to
resist it, wherever it opposes analogy. In many cases the
language, even after Homer, — as, for example, in the lyric
parts of Attic poetry, — has been hostile to this tendency.
(See Lobeck ad Soph. Aj.^ 287.)
66. On the other hand, the contracted forms, though
generally following the common method, so far deviate from
it, that the exigency of versification may compel the extension
of vowels, their duplication, or their insertion before or after
the contracted syllable. The rules of Homeric contraction
must, therefore, pay due regard to these peculiarities as well
as to the limitation and inconstancy alluded to above.*
* The subject is treated, in the following observations, chiefly accord-
ing to the excellent remarks of Bekker, to whom these Homeric enquiries
Lave been already so deeply indebted ; although he goes upon the opposite
principle of maintaining contraction, as much as possible, wherever it is
doubtful.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 455
§ ccxx.
OF THE CONTRACTION OF VERBS IN AfL.
67. The contraction of these verbs, as far as they are used
by Homer, proceeds according to rule, wherever the forms
tlius produced agree with the verse.
So from 6§UM come ogag, o^a (even for o^dric, II., X, 202,
o^apj, ib., IS7), (>^^v, o^arui, o^aro,- — o^u, o^aj^iv, o^&lv, o^cuffa,
o^cofjbcci, ogcovTO, o^cuTO, o^cof/bivog. So hkewise {Iz^iUiDcov) kz^if/^M,
II., 0, 18, 21, from u^doiLOii (ji^ocov) '/]gM, Od., c, I7C, t^vttcu
for r^vTTcioi, (3iA/uro for (Biocoivro.
Ohs. — Wolf (Analect., II, p. 419,) writes the infinitive of these verbs
without iota, yika'j, ogav, and has found many followers. The de-
cision of this point depends, evidently, not upon what La&caris or
Urbanus extract from the old Grammarians, or teach on their own
authority, nor upon the fallacious analogy of ^j^gutf&s/v, y^i^veoZv, but
upon this only : whether the contraction is earlier or more recent
than the extension of the infinitive form iv into uv. The revivers of
this mode of writing cannot solve the question here raised, and can-
not, therefore, prove that they are in the right.
68. After the contraction a vowel may be introduced, in
behalf of the verse, either to precede or follow the contracted
syllable : thus a short vowel is inserted, when by this means
two short syllables are brought together.
So we find, besides the above cited forms of o^u, with a
prefixture: o^aaj, 6oacc(j6cx,i, o^m^ o^ocov, o^ouffcc, ogocors, from
^oocM, (Booca, (BooMU, ^oomrcc, ^oooovng^ (io6cti(n.<-^^
69. This prefixture is indispensable, when the contracted
form has a trochaic rhythm (' " ' ' ' * ).
Hence from aWidoiJjCci, ahicoi^oci ('"')» cciriuafrOai, ul-
71600VTU1, aiTiom, ciVTtocoTO. From dvTiu ("'''), uvtiuccv, uvtkx,-
ac^s, &c., and similar forms in great number: ayoPKCicdai,
aayjikdn^ hyyvoiuaOon, layjxrmaa^ &c.
Ohs. 1. — The prefixed A appears also without contraction in tiie root
456 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
of words : (padv&ri)/, (padvkv, Saao'o's/s, ^aaeffifiiv, and hhaaeQai, Od.,
p. 31G, from daio/Mcti.
Obs. 2. — On the other hand, A is not prefixed, when the latter of the
contracted syllables was sJiort ; thus it is inserted in o^disdai, o^da-
edai, but not in forms contracted out of asg, as, asv, so that Bentley
offends against analogy in making /j^ridl sa (I. /xrib' I'/a), II., ]S, 163,
/A»33' Ida from sdi. Moreover, A is not prefixed when T follows,
e.g. in the contractions of dsrs, dsrai. The only exception is ciarai
in jj fji,riv %a/ xgarfgdg Tsg luv aarai, will be satiated with, voXsfioio, Hes.,
d, 101 (for the form 'y'syaan, already rejected, cannot be adduced
here, since, even if it were legitimate, it has no contraction). This
daTai is from the radical Afl, in the future ciffsrai, with 2 ejected,
cisra/, the contraction of which into drai is certain. Hesychius gives
us drai' 'rrXri^ovrett, — mistaking, however, the tense in his explana-
tion.
Obs. 3. — The prefixture of O is limited within similar bounds : con-
tractions from aov, uofj^sv, reject it, and d^Jou Kara. 'x6vrov, Od., i,
377, is not from aso, ao, but from aso, aou, dXdio, dXdov, aXoo, dXdw,
wander. Of saw we find no form with o prefixed. There are Idag,
Ida, sdccv, but neither sooofjbBv, nor soojffi. The forms of this verb stand
either open : olds lusi, Od., d, 805, like firjdi sa, II., /3, 165, or closed
by extension: s'l x ilu/xiv, Od., <p, 260, — an extension which should
be applied likewise to the open syllables : ovd' siojffi, i^riS tia, old' s/'w.
Obs. 4. — E is prefixed to u after two consonants, for the sake of soften-
ing the sound, in /As^i'swro and ^suifMivog, II., -^^ 834. — A is extended
to a/ in X£ga;2, II., /, 203.
70. A long vowel is prefixed where the spondaic rhythm
is required: ^yac^s, ^yaac^s ; [Avoiffdui, (Mvaocadat ; ^cocu, ^^tvcuffu,
^cci^uuv, ^zvoivuco, &c.
Obs. — From these we must distinguish the forms yiXoiuv, yiXmvrig,
&c. Since, even admitting that, in Homer, ysXaov could have been
contracted into ysXuv, yet the insertion of a prefixed 0 in yikmv
would be, according to the foregoing remarks, contrary to analogy,
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 457
and of the extension of a prefixed o into oi we find no single trace.
The root of this form is really yiXof, — perceptible also in yiXof wg,
yiKo'i'iog, — and with the verbal termination A : yikora, jikopaM, I
laugh loud, heartily, as aoihidcu, sing loud and clear. Hence comes
iyikofriGada) ribu yiXoindccea, H., Ill, 49, with o, which is here no
prefixture, but a radical vowel, extended into oi after the loss of the
digamma, as in ysXoiiog from yiXofiog, and thus yiXoiuv from ysXoraov,
yiXouv, and yiXoiuvrsg from yiXofdovng, yiXouvrsg, or rather ysXouvrsg.
Thus yiXooj, Od., f, 105, is from ysXodu, and should be accented
yzXou. We find likewise ysXojovrsg, Od., c. 111, from ysXodovng,
where occ is contracted into w, or rather where there appears a relic
of the old orthography TEAO PONTES. Here too, however, yiXoi-
uvng is another reading. It is remarkable that all these forms occur
in the Odyssee and the Hymns, and that, throughout the Homeric
poems, the aorist forms only of ysXuu are in use.
71. Contraction is rejected by,
a. The forms with long a: h-^dcov, "hi-^dovra, &c. 'zzivdcov.
h. The forms in ocov^ when a short syllable precedes a : ts-
Q^ccov^ zuTiGKiocov (but Ivoj^cov, l(poircoi', where a lou(/
syllable precedes it).
c. The forms in ao, except where the verse demands co.
In "^ui/jOv Wkjo)^ II., /, 645, read hiaao ; ^^a' OTriGGco, Od.,
a), 33, and iKTriau aKOiTiv, ib., 192, can scarcely stand
together.
d. The forms of monosyllabic roots : Xas, \oicov^ '^Zf^Sj
e. Several individual forms: aoihidsi, ccoihiaovat, i}MOvroii,
Kgochdcijv, oyjoariyjiii^ ouras, vXocei, vXccov, vXuoufTiv, vKaovro.
Lastly, vccisrciM, vanrdoveji, vanrucov, nocurdovrci^ vccizto,-
ovToov, miZTciovrag, of which only voctirdccaKoy, c/cs, is
contracted.
72. The feminine of mtzrccsov has O instead of OT: vut-
STOicoarjg, vaizraojaT^, variToccorjocv, vunraojtycig, like ri^Xz&dcoau, Od.,
g, Qo, according to the Augsburgh Ms. — The Etym. Mag.,
p. 598, calls vociiToccoffoc Doric, and compares il^ioacci, (ocov,
for ih^ovaKt, ^ovv. It seems more probable that tlie O, so
458 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
frequent in the forms of this conjugation, was transferred
from the contracted forms to those above cited, according to
that pecuharity of the Greek language, by which a law of
formation, once established, transgresses the limits to which,
strictly considered, it ought to be confined.
73. Other verbs remain open only in a few forms, namely
yoa^ in yodoiiMsv, yodonv (but yoocovra, yoocoffa, &c.), tka,ctiv,
kiiXcccov (but ekdccv, eX6ajffi\ ryfkzOdoov, r'^KzOaov, rrikz&dovrag,
7r[kz^dovaD(,i (but t'i^Xz&ooo&k, T'/jkiOoojaav^ &c.), (Jbultdcoi/, (jjuhdu
(but (JbithiOMV, -ocoaoi), ojjjOffrr/^dst (but \arrj(j)OJvro)^ &c.(^>
74. As the contracted forms hitherto cited insert A, O, or
n, by prejixture^ so the following insert O after the con-
tracted syllable : ^^sootf/ji, yi^cioot[jui (^yj^ao-i-i/ji, r^^co-i-^i, y;Q,tx)OiiJji),
together with '^^oof/J^ II., ri, 133, TjQsoovrsg, ri^uovra, (jjvmvro,
yijVooo(Livco. Thus ^cooo forms itself, arising out of ^dco, and
keeping ^co as the root, with fresh modal vowels: not only
'itc^ov, ^aovr&g, but likewise (^coovcoc, ^&jeiv, ^co'iiMv, ^oi)i[/jZi>oct,
75. We have still to remark,
a. A want of modal vowel, through which the radical A
passes into H: o^rjui, and o^?jro according to Zenodotus
for S^KTO, 11., a, 56, and the dual forms: •Tr^offcivhyiT'/iv,
GvX^T'/iv, (jvvD(,vrr,r'/iv, (poirfjTj^v. — Add the already mentioned
infinitives u§^[Mvcci, -TTZivrjiMvoci.
b. The transition of some in A to E : (jusvoivsov from jO-s-
voivdoj, ^vrsov, o^JjO'/cKzov, 6yjOz}so[Mv. We shall perceive,
on referring to the original, 11., (/,, 59, ?7, 423, 0, (358,
Od., <p, 360, 367, %, 211, £u, 173, that the transition
occurs only in the fourth foot, and in the case of AON,
i. e. only in order to obtain a more nimble dactyl for
that place. By this, however, an analogy was grounded,
and hence in koci ijbiv dt^j^^suTzov, Od., ^, 251 (now dvf]pa-
rai)i the contracted form dvrjPojrzvv, represented in the
Harleian codex by dv^^urzvajv, is not to be unconditionally
* And in later Greek, the analogy being extended to y.vmix,ai\ (imio,
Apoll. Rhod., 1, 896, (j.miak^ Pscud-Orph. Arg., 557. Cf. Bekker, p.
133.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 459
rejected, especially since such forms are common in the
later lonism, and in the bucolic-Epic dialect.
§ CCXXI.
OF THE VERBS IN Efl.
76. Besides the present and imperfect of those in EH we
may class under this head all futures in EO, and all second
persons in EO, EAI, and HAI, the infinitive of the 2nd aor.
act. ktv, and the conjunctive of the aor. pass, a) — sof and eiof.
77* The contraction is avoided when E stands before cu,
^, Off and synizesis, if requisite, is employed: uXzeuffi^ (pi-
Xicufijsv, 6[jboc§Ti&)V, otzioiro, together with which (^aXai, II., §,
451, ^u^ffuv, ib., e, 124, seem inadmissible, as also "^t^oTo, ib.,
a;, 418, for '^'/]ioio, Avhere E stands between two vowels. Con-
traction has been introduced generally into the passive aorists :
'Tntorj&coihiv, i/ji0a}(jtjsv, ^ccajfjjsv, also in u'^oJ, zihojai^ opposed to
which is oip^' zihzcoy Od., -r, 236. That E was heard in these
forms likewise is proved by those which the exigence of metre
has caused to remain open, as ^lyzooaiy and by the extended
forms ^azioi), -Kiyyioo^ &c.
78. E before EI and AI is contracted, or not, according
to metrical necessity: <pCk€i^ II., /3, 197» ^i^^'i^h ih., /, 342.
So likewise })Ozii^ STTiTrXzi', zaXzi^ znvzi, o[jjiXsig, 6[JjiXs7, ofjui-
XiiVy TK^^ilg, raoQsi, Zii. We find i'Ts^^^sa;, kTi^'/]7Scci, iTiTik-
Xsa/, o/ga/, ohv^soct, together with 'iar;, uarj, ^svy], Kzx,7^rj(j^, f/jercc-
r^ZTTi, and hence we should substitute for (jjvdicci, Od., (3, 202,
the genuine form [jjvdiri from [Jbvdz-z-(Tuif (jjvdkai, as we have
(Ssfj from (ikcci, II., -r, 852, co, 131. — Equally untenable is
ovri TTci^og yi n<y>i', Its/, Od., ^,811, where the Harleian MS.
leads us through -zoSkiai to the right TtcoXz-^, Wii^ that is cra^o?
in connection with the present. — The synizesis of EAI ap-
pears in yvooaiai^ II., ^, 367, sWsa/, Od., ^, 33, hr'vnai^
KiXsai.
79. Likewise EH, EHI, HAI, are contracted where it is
requisite : Tnt^rjd^rov, II., k, 444, fcrJTai, Od., (o, 102, ei^rj,
I'TTiX'/l^ri, tuv0rjg, iccv0/], <pavyj, and liriiv ivy7j(n Xiari^ ib., fCy 526,
460 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
for Xiffrjat (cf. Xiro[J!jUi, H., XVIII, 48), 7vcc — [ivfjcry] Ii/aT' (I.
i(jbsv), Od., ^, 462, ^ ov (MiMrji II., 0, 18, y, 188, gTay^??, ib.,
X, 391 J with STrocv^rjui, ib., 0, I7.
80. There remain EE, EE2, EEN, EO, and EON. They
continue open, as the verse may require, especially in dactylic
theses of the 4th, 5th, and 1st foot, and are elsewhere con-
tracted ;
a. EE in the 1st foot : rjrsi 'Ss TL^idiLoio^ II., v, 365. Cf.
Yjy 295, Od., (3, 387, ^'^ss ^s X^'^a 'Travrcc^ ib., g, 455 ;
but aim ^' oioovov, II., co, 292, and oudsi h' h (Toczsi -r/-
'^rajv poof, ib., (p, 241 ; in the 2nd : Kii(/jZvov, 'ippsi ^' ui[/jcc
II., ^, 86, aXX' oy a'vyy^zi "^vffjov, ib., t", 808, cf. ib., ;, 612;
in the 4th: jjr&s Grjy^a, ihiaQui, ib., ^, I76, cf. Od., /, 354;
in the 5th : ou^a vsovrdrov sppss %£^fo?j Ih, '', 539.
b. EEN, EE2, are always open : Ta^su/ifssv, '7r^o(jz(pajvziv,
'7r§0(js^djviig, ^Vssv, gVXssv 'lXi60iv, II., |, 251, except the
already quoted Tiff/CBii/ sioiot zcikdy ib., 7, 388, and the
pluperf. slaTriKiiv^ &c., in the arsis.
c. EO, EON, are open in the places mentioned, thus in
i'i^sov, Wi^y^io, I'Koa^iov, IXocffr^sov, tkKiOy g,6o€a>A£0, IviTroisov,
-rXsOfJbSVi fi^ZOV, '^^T^VZOV, ^TikiOV, IKZO, XlXccko, [JtjZigZO, ILik'TTZO,
(JbZTS^y^ZO, (JbTjbiO, l/jl^VTjfTKZOi [JATZ(pC0Vi0V, VrjZOV, ohvgSO, OlltiXzOVf
o^zy^hov, o^ffzo, 'Trocgz^zo, 'TrzKzffKZo, 7rz^iT§0[M0VT0, 'TrodzoVy
7r60zovTzg, rz, vokov, Tr^orioffczo, 'TrgozccXt^zo, ^6§0zov, aKZ-
'TTTZO, (pguZzo, %a(^2o, m'ttXzov. — Contracted in the rest thus;
BO in ET: ai^zv(Lzvoi, II., tt, 353^ i^aiozu[jj'/iv, Od., |, 232,
uiirzw, ^aXkzv sts/, ib., joo, 218, yzvzv, II., £, 897) 727^-
vzvv^ Od., /, 47, zyzyuvzvv, ib., ^, I6I, ^arzvvTO, II., -^y
121, ziXzvvrOy ib., (p, 8, ziXzvvroc, Od., X, 573, zXzv, II.,
Vy 294, zTTzv, ib., Zy 146, V, 381, 465, 0, 556, Od., 0,
281, ^, 52, 78, |'^).£y, II., ^, 280, -4., 893, Od., ^, 69,
and £u;^gu o-y y stzitcc, II., (sy, 290, VTrShvy Od., 0, 310,
^^jgyj-ro* II., 7], 444, «, 524, &c., zdrizv[jbz<70u, Od., ;, 218,
eycov zKozvv, ib., ^, 252 (now lyoj Xozov), i^zv, tzzu, Unvybz-
mi, ixvzv[jtjZ(T0a, ib., at, 339, zlaotxvzvffoiv, ib., ^, 157, ^°5-
XsOi'rg?, ib., «, 229, 255, jO;, 249, zaXzvvro, II., /S, 684,
'7r^OH,cckzv(/jZvogi H.> II» 241, j'£/;i£yo'' (from i'£/^£Ofro'/,)
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 4Gl
uKkyiXT^ffi, II., y, 2t54, riilJOev yao vzu(JjUI, ib., c, 13G, olyjivtrty
Od., y, 322, oyJKivvrcch II., (p, 261, o^<Tgu, 'roXS|t/>oj'^s, ib.,
^, 264, TTiidiv lyM, ib., i, 235, TrzXiV ovhi, ib., ^y, 219> "^^y-
Xivfju'/jv, Od., %, 352, 'TTcoXzviMvot, ib., g)? 534, 'proisvf/^rjv, xo-
vgv(jjivov, II., ^, 374, '7roviV[Mvog, ib., i-, 288> pvffKSu, ib. a;,
730, (Tzu^su, Od., -v^, 209, aipa^ccyivvTOi ib.) /> 390, (p/-
XsC'j'TSj, ib., 7> 221, (po^iV[jb&vog, 11.? ^, 149' (p^a,^su, ib., /,
25 1> a/^iuvT, ib., c, 594. — '0$y(7^a To^s^ffa (from -ro-
OiovTffoc), Od.> r, 136, is groundlessly changed for 'OW^
•TrodioviToc. Uis^zuv, ib., /oo, 174, 196> stands with Tr/s^gf,
ib., §, 287, in the same relation as yzycuv&vi/ to ysy^yvsv,
uvojyzov to aWysv. — A^yrsuj'ra, II., jM/, 283, for "koorovvroc
(from "kooTOivra,), has no analogy with the rest in EN.
81. On EO and EON we have still to remark ;
a. That in EON the contraction is not universal, but that
several open forms, with synizesis, have maintained
themselves against the contracted. These are a(poiov Is
(jryjha, II., X, 282, yfkdarzov ^s ^so/, ib., 0, 21, '/lymov ccvoi
claru^ ib., c, 493, j^vcuyzov, ib., yj, 394, rj^K^^hzov, cl^xov, Od.,
z, 204, riTiOV a\ iKciarcc^ ib-, a;, 337, \&Q7\vzov^ II., &;, 722,
■KoCkiov^ Od., .^, 550, ojg lifkiov^ H., I, 408, iipo^sov, Od.,
%, 456, and in the middle, aikrr'iovriq, II., ??, 310.
^. Tliat EO submits to apostrophe instead of contraction :
kitoxocvi uoihrig, Od., cc, 340, "Travi, eoc Is, II., /, 260,
szKs Itt ccvOgcjxovg, ib., co, 202, gu%s' ' AO'/jvar/], Od., ^,
752, jW/^ -v/zsy^s' l-7n(Trci[Mvog, II., $, 404.
c. That the common contraction into ov appears in refyg
I'TTogdouv, II., §, 308, and ccvsppiTrTovv, Od., i', 78. Also
svyov once stood in II., &>, 290.
82. Together with the contraction of E its extension is
very frequent, e. g.
"Eosio, II., X, 611, h§m[JAv, ^iiri, runs^ ib., ^, 507, 0, 246,
^s/s/f, ib., ;«, 437, ^g/W Ng/;cg/(i;, ib., ^, 359, vzikzIcov, ib., (3,
243, -4/, 438, ^, 217, Od., <y, 9, fs/^sg/ov ^' 'Olvtrm, ib., %, 26,
with viiKiov, II., jO/, 268, Od., jO/, 392, vuKziri, ib., ^, 189, vg/-
Kiirim, II., a, 579, with >'g;;ig?, vzikuv, vziKZvai, ■rgv^g/grov, ib., -c^,
283, "TTkilnv^ Tkiioursg, ccTriTrXsiov, Od., S^, 501, uTro'^rXitiiVy
IL, /, 418, Od., T, 331, Tvg/g/, TTViiovTig, "Trvitons, Tvg/ovraj,
462 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
%-vzlovGcc, Trmovffuv, nXuei, irikzkro, IriX&iov, II., /, 456, o, 593,
83. Of verbs in Efl we must likewise remark :
a. Two optative forms in (EOIH) OIH : to [l\v 'ijcTuiM,
oip§cc <po§or/i, Od., /, 320, and aXkov x ixduiorjai (Bgorcuu,
aKkov PCS (piAoi}^, ib., ^, 692.
d. Two dual forms with H : 6[jiju§ryir)^u, II., v, 584, and
cc7rsiX^T}]v, Od., X, 313, once written ocTirKsiT'/jv. There
remains ^o^Tg/rjjf, Od., o, 302, and similar forms out of
the dual : s^aisira;, II., ^, 422, alozirco, ib., j8, 34. Add
likewise. It) §' aiyziov Kvtj ru^ov, II., A, 639, where others
TBRdzvk ; lil)^ [/joa-x^oicii XvyoKTi, ib., X, 105, from ^ico (^s
^/^s). Also roy? (Jbh tio out uvifjjcov htun (/j'&vog, Od., s,
478, r, 440, requires ha,-^, as related to a;; NoVo?, ib.,
/u-, 325, a;j Zi(pvpog, ib., 5, 458.
§ CCXXII.
OFVERBSlNOn.
84. The verbs in OH follow partly the ordinary rules of
contraction, e. g".
Tovvovi/joci, II., (p, 74, yowoOfjuivog, ib., 0, 66O, &c., youvovf/jtju,
Od., X, 29, youvovffOaif ib., ;«, 521, '^zziovtcci, cf. ^ss/o^o-a',
YjoXovfhai^ XoXovTcci, t 0,-^/^0^0,1^ II., ^, 112, yuiMOvfrOai, Od.,
^, 221, ^pjoyj/, II., e, 452. Also in II., /, 681, Aristarchus
sought instead of (Toyjg, which belongs to (Tocj {ffoy;, ib., ;, 424,
(Toco(T{, ib., 393), to introduce the contracted forms of ffuoco (to
which Gaoo&^vai^ aouisoi^ belong), ^vl■iting {aoorig) aoolg^ not
aocog or Gooog^ accorthng to the Venetian Schol., v. 667.
85. Where the syllable with O is to be long, the O is
changed to Cl :
'l^a^ovTcc, II., (T, 372, Il^c^^ovTug, ib., ^, 543, Od., ^, 39,
i^^cuovffo,, II., X, 119, together with JWo; . . . iloajffui, ib., X,
598, iTriKv^TojovTii Hes., a, 234, vTvcooi'rug, II., co, 344, Od.,
g, 48, ^oozron^ II., y, 29, xf^^o, Od., s, 216, -^z, 213, yjjzro^ IL,
(p, 306, ()&)0PT0, ib., X, 50, &c., ly^ojovTO, ib., i^, 367, tXojohv^
Od., 2, 240, -rXfyov, II., (p, 302, luz^vTrXc^stv, Od., r, 122,
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 463
root TrXo, 'ttXcusiv, to swim, whence 'TrXcorrj h) vriffco, ib., x., 3,
together witli 'TrXhiv, to sail, as of pevovro po in poog. To this
class belong- also the forms (Tcoovrzg, Od., /, 430, acoztJKov, II.,
^5 3C)S, from ao in gooc, aoric, aocoai, II., /, 393.
86. Thus these verbs fall under the analogy (n. 68, 69,)
of those in AO, to which the formation of hopmi, Od., /, 108,
^TiiouvTO, II., V, 675, ^iTiimv, ib., a, 19-5, }>riiomv, Od., ^, 226,
is quite similar.
87. Since in these several places the open forms a^oovcri,
^rj'iooPTO, Irj'iooisv, might stand, and contraction is not necessary,
it seems probable that the D, passed into them from the ana-
logy of those in AH, — a conjecture which is greatly strength-
ened by the form aact) instead of ffoiov (properly trccou from
7u6s(To, (Tuoio, (Tuoov, (Tccov), II., TT, 363, Od., V, 230, ^, 593.
OF VERBS WITHOUT MODAL VOWEL.
Preliminary/ observation. In order to give a full view
3f these verbs, it is necessary to collect all the forms, which
ippear in Homer, of the most remarkable in A, E, O, — to
point out and explain their peculiarities, — and to range with
them the cognate parts of other verbs.
§ CCXXIII.
OF THE FORMS OF "ISTHMI.
88. In the collection of forms which belong to the roots
'(TTOi, sistere, and era, stare, the simple verb is placed first,
md after this are inserted the compound forms, which are not
found in a simple state. The most remarkable are accom-
panied by references. The points (. . .) separate the passive
or middle forms from the active.
Ill
4<6i< OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
i
Present t r ^^
Indicative.
1st, 'larafJijSi', 3rd, laraai, .... 1st, 'igtol^oci, set myself^
standy 3rd, '{arcx.rai, 3rd, 'irrravrai.
Imperative.
2nd, I(Tt;?, (a) 11., <p, 313, set up, and zu&lcrTccy ib., /, 202,
set dowUy . . . 'iarccao^ (b) 3rd, Iffroiadco, 2nd, "laTotah.
Optative. . . . Conjunctive. . . .
Infinitive.
Participles.
. . . laru^zvog, ov, oto, &>, oi, i(7Tcn[Jbivri, ai.
Imperfect.
3rd, iffTt^, 'iffTuazs, 'ifrruax, Od., 574, placed, 3rd, 'iaTocro,
stood y hrccTy 'laruvTO.
Aorist second. t j- ^•
Indicative.
1st, iarviVy stood, (Trrjv, II., X, 7^4, 2nd, eiTT'/jg, 3rd, sW;;, ffr??,
(TrufTzSy 3rd, (xr^rriv, 1st, (yrrj^jusv, 2nd, gVrjjrs, (c) 3rd, sWpj-
ffccv, ib., V, 488, gWav, ib., X, 214, crav, (d) ib., ;, 193.
Conjunctive.
2nd, (rrfj'/ig, (e) II., §, 30, 3rd, (TTrj/jy ib., s, 598, avao-r?^, Od.,
0", 334, 1st, GTiioihiv, (f) CTi<i)(JbSi>, II., X, 348, ^, 231, 2nd,
'Trcc^fTrrjiTov, Od., <r, 183, ord, '^s^iarricoa , II., f, 95.
Optative.
3r(l, ffTur/], 3rd, ffrur/jjccv, TsoiffToTiu, Od., u, 50.
Imperative.
2nd, cr^^/, 3rd, VTroarrjro), II., ;, 160, 2nd, cr^rs.
Infinitive.
Participles.
era?, ffraffoi, ffrocvTS, (TToivr&g, oov.
Have set myself , stand.
Indicative.
2nd, sffrriPCKg, 3rd, sffrrjKSy hrrjx, II., ^, 263, 3rd, hrarov, (g)
ib., -v^, 284, 1st, Z(7Tcc[jbsvy 2nd, aipgcrarg, ib., ^, 340, 3rd,
iaraai, i(TTfixa(7iy ib., ^, 434.
I
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 465
Optative.
cc(p£(rTUf\ Od., %//, 101, 169 (ccTTotTTOir^ is also read).
Imperative.
2nd, hrocd\ Od., x^ 489, 2nd, sWare, II., v, 35iu
Infinitive.
iGTU(MV(/j, iffrcc(Mv.
Participle.
iffTuorog, oj, £, £?, m, (xg, a.
Pluperfect. ^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^^
3rd, hrtjxsiv, iarviKZi, 3rd, eWarot', II., ^'j 284<, 1st, eVra-
jW/Sj/, 3rd, 'iarocGCiv (h).
Future. T J- .•
Indicative.
1st, aTTjGo^iv, 3rd, ariiGovci^ . . .1st, ar'/iffoyjoci, shall stand f
G77iao^z&K, 3rd, avaaryiaovTai,
Infinitive.
Participle.
avffT'/iam, II., x, 32.
^«"^* ^''^' Indicative.
1st, ffrmci, placed, 2nd, eVr^^ra?, 3rd, o-r^<r£, gW?jffe, Od., a,
127, 1st, ff7^<Ta(yjSv, 3rd, sWpj^rav, GXiiGotv, . . . arriGavro.
Optative.
Conjunctive.
GryiGUGl^ GT'/lGUVTOCt.
Imperative.
dvGTi^aov.
Infinitive.
ffT}jffai, . . . cT'/jGota&cn.
Participle.
GT^ffag, CiGCC, GT'^GaVTig, . . . GT'/lGU(MipjJ.
\orist first. Passive.
3rd, iGToidri, Od., §, 463, rsgtGrd&y], ib., X, 243.
(a) "iGTf] for /'(TTa^/, so that, after the abjection of ^/, the
vowel is lengthened, becoming like the imperfect ; yet
it is zu&iGTcc, II., /, 202.
Gg
466 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
(b) "Iffraao and Ta^laruao, II., ;£, 291 ; but from (pdiMoci,
without 2, (pao [mv0ov, Od., -r, l6S, gVo? (pcco, ib., c, I7I.
(c) "Eo't;;t£ of the Snd aorist has the aspirate sVr;jr£, II., §,
243, 216,* where it sliould belong to the perfect tense,
for iffT'/ixurs, or by duplication of the A for sWars ; the
ejection, however, of an entire syllable from the one form,
or the duplication of A in the other, cannot be proved
to belong to this word, and the meaning, did ye place
yourselves, do ye stand, does not forbid us to consider
it the aorist, and to write it, with Ptolemy of Ascalon,
one of the greatest of the ancient Grammarians, sari^rs.
In the aorist the duplication of the a is sure, and is
opposed only by (^drrjv for ^riT'/jv, II., a, S^JJ, &c., —
which may perhaps be really a form of the pluperfect,
without reduplication.
(d) "Ecrav and arav together with 'iffrriaccv. So likewise
would (p^oLv, II., X, 51, have, in its full form of the 2nd
aorist, s^pd'/^trccv, to which belong 'i(pd'/]g, Od., X, 58, s^^;?,
II., TT, 314, 322, and we need not, with the Scholiasts,
deduce (pdocv from the false form 'i(pdoc(rcii>. Somewhat
different are the forms (pdv, e^pocv, spu(Tuv, of the imper-
fect tense.
(e) The common conjunctives of the aorist. era?, (rr^g, arri,
of which we find only the third person in avaarrj, Od.,
ff, 334, and from /3a avcc^yi, ib-, j8, 358, kxi^^rov, ib., -v^,
52, are, as is well known, contracted out of Grdu, ardrig,
ardr,. A, being doubled, gave arririg, drri'^, 'TrspiarTjatai,
and after the same analogy (3a gives kfju^'/}-^, vts^^tj/i, <poi
gives (p'/]'/i, (pda, <p^%, and so fjijiPo;vrj'/i(ji. According to
(pd^y; we should write Tccoapdfj'/jtrt for 'Trcc^ccpihirjiri, II., z,
346 (formerly 'Trccoapdar/io-i), or '7ra,occ<p0f/ri(T{ (if the iota
of the 3rd pers. conj. in rj/n must be retained as a mark
of distinction). For the extension of A into AI is more
* According to the doubtful remark of the Venetian Scholiast on II., 0,
243. He identifies it with sgran, " therefore it has become, by extension
(sxrac/;) of the A, 'idrriri, so that it may he written with the aspirate, since
'iSTyjxaij,iv (he must mean icrj^xars,) and 'iaran are one and the same."
OP THE HOMERIC VERB. 467
fitly confined to the present and its allied forms, as iiccio-
[jbut, %,ccio[JjCh, vaizrdco, yA^arc, vouov, and is rejected in those
forms, such as 9^a/?j, arairj, ipuir,, in which it once ap-
peared (rf. Eustath. ad 11, ^, p. 1090, /. SOj.
(f) The 1st pers. pi. {ffTucofJijiv, ar^iMzv,) has arioo^jjiv with E
inserted. Thus too kto, x.TiojiJjZv, Od., %, 216, from the
Harl. MS. (p&iMi/jZv, ib., r, 383, and in the 3rd pers. pi.
{(p&dojai) (pdioiffi, ib., 0), 437- — Together with gt'zcoilzv
appears (Treio[jjSv for crr7]0[jjsv, of the same kind with rs-
dmoTog, Z,axssiojv, &c., viz. witli EI for jj and the modal
vowel shortened. In II., e, 95, TriOKjrzim was origin-
ally an universal reading, cited even by Herodian in the
Etym. M., p. 449, 1. 31, but, according to the Venet.
Schol., Aristarchus, inimical to the old analogy of this
EI, changed it to '^rsPiffr-^oja. In compliance with this pre-
cedent, as ToigarTjiTov, Od., (t, 183, is undisputed, crTjoiLzv
also should be inserted in the only place (II., o, 2970
which has ffreiofjtjsv, — if we regard the agreement of form
in ffry;'/jg, crjj??, ffTTjiroi', trr'/jcjai, more than the old analogy
of the tongue. A root (tts must by no means be supposed
for (TTSio[jbiv ; although such a root did exist, but with
the digamma (jrrzF)t and with the meaning of stiffen^
make fast or sure, and in the middle make sure with
oneself, anvro ya^ zxr/jjiiizvog i/iz'/jaifyjsp, II., (5, 597> where
the Schol. interprets it aocra, ^idvoiuv a>Pi^iro, and arsvrcct
yug ri 'ixog l^kiv, 11., y, 83, &c. With arzlo(i>iv stands
or falls jGs/iw, II., ^, 113, go, x,ara%.zio[jjiv, ib., x,, 97»
IriSg/ojtASJ', Od., ^, 262, X,, 334, but not r/ v\j ^ziojjjot^i
aha "TTcc^ovsa, II., %, 431, supported by ^'zn, ib., 'tt, 852,
o), 131, for ^'zzai, thou livest, and ovti Atoc (isoyjcn (p^zrriv,
ib., 0, 194, in the words of Poseidon. The roots ^z in
(ozo(Jbcci, (^Germ. weben, move), and |8/ in (iiog stand in the
same relation as 'i and zo, h and s, and it is not neces-
sary, with Aristarchus, to read (oloyjcci for (oziofjjui, II.,
%, 431.
(g) "EffTCiTov, zaTa<n, &c., the simple perfect forms, explained
above, n. 24, 25.
(h) "EfrruGuv. Wolf writes for placed, zaruaav in ariyjxg
hruGav, II., ^, 525. Cf. Od., y, 182, g, 307,— to
468 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
wit a form abbreviated from sar)j(Tocv ofthejirst aorisf — •
then again rovg hraauv vhg 'Axataiv, II., jm,, 56, which
the Grammarians take for a syncopated pluperf. (gVr^-
jtZKrav), For stood he has also 'iarKoccv throughout the
IHad : JWo;— IV^ra^av, II., ^, 777, cf. ib., \ 331, 334,
g, 781, z, 520, |M/, 132, &c., — a form abbreviated from
sffrrjciKv of the secojid aorist : but, on the other hand,
'iarccaocv with the rough breathing through the whole
Odyssee, so that, in this manner, the transitive and in-
transitive forms are confounded in the Iliad, and in the
Odyssee likewise, though in a different manner. — That
hrciffav is shortened from the seco?id aortstj and intran-
sitivey no ancient critic, as far as I know, has asserted.
Aristarchus, however, according to the Venet. Schol. on
II., |W;, 5Q, laid down,
1st, That the transitive 'iarccaccv^ placed^ being abbreviated
from the first aorist eW^jcav, should be written with the
smooth breathing, and, 2nd, that the intransitive sffrocauv,
as syncopated out of iffrfizstffoiv, should be written with
the aspirate. With this opinion the Venet. Scholiast,
Eustathius, &c., coincide. — Of these two assertions the
second, viz. that gWacav, stood, should be written with
the aspirate, is confirmed by the compounds a(pzaraGKv,
XL, 0, 672, <p, S9I1 and gf^so-racav, ib.> g, 624, &c. The
form, however, is not syncopated, but as genuine an old
simple pluperfect as ocTrzTzOvc/Mav, Od., jO., 393, and g/^Ss-
€a(7ai', II., ^, 720. Uncertainty hangs about the first
assertion, viz. that 'icrnaccv was shortened into 'iarocGuv.
Such an abbreviation opposes all analogy,* and had it
been admitted in this form of 'lan^iM^ we should find, in
the frequent occurrence of parts of this verb, not only
'iaroKJOiv for gffr;j<rai', but also some traces of the abbrevia-
* Cf. Buttmann, appendix, p. 572. — "Evgiffs for sVgjjcs, which is there
cited out of Hes., ^, 857, is more correctly given, by a Parisian ms., and
one of the Scholiasts, eVgas, a radical form of voyi&m, the root of which thus
appears to be IIPA (compare German im-ten, French em-6m-ser), as that
of tX;j^w is IIAA in iri/i<rrKciVTO, vi/MvXttCii.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 469
tion of arrJGav, (rrtjffUf ar^az, eW;j<7£. There are six places
in which the transitive form 'iaraaccv is brought into ques-
tion. In one of these, ]1., c, 346, 'iaruaccv^ the imperfect,
is the common reading, and this decides respecting Od.,
^, 435, where both hraaoiv and 'iatciGccv (approved by
Porson) are given as readings. Both passages may then
decide with regard to II., ^^ 525, where the same dif-
ference prevails, and all three with regard to the remain-
ing passages, II., jM/, 5^^ Od., y, 182, c, 307, — so that,
in all of them, we should write hrnffav.
§ CCXXIV.
OF THE FORMS OF TI0HMI,
89. The roots in E without a modal vowel, retain this
tter in several persons of the present and imperfect. Thus,
om the simple root S^s come 'TT^odkovai^ II., 05, 291, and with
iduplication, 7rci§rth7f Od., a, 192, and imperf. Irihi.
resent. t v ,•
Indicative.
2nd, ri0)j(T0Ui ef. n. 48, Srd, ridrjffi, -Tra^T-tM, 3rd, riOuffi,
II., ^, 262, . . . 1st, r;^a/A£(T^a, 2nd, rikaQi, 3rd, rlkvrci,!.
Imperative.
. . . 2nd, ri&zak, Od., r, 406.
Conjunctive. . . . Optative. . . »
• • • •
Infinitive. Participle.
ri6y][jbzmt, cf. n. 54, rihig, ridivng, . , . ri^r}(jbZvov.
nperfect.
3rd, ar/^£/, r/i^g/, 3rd, ridicrccv, . . . Srd, Wikno, rikvro.
orist second. t v
indicative.
1st, s^s^sj', fcdrkiMv, Srd, 'ikaav^ '^iaccv^ ^zafrav, . . . x.r/,rdi(jcx.v^
Od., /3, 415, 3rd, Ikro, ^sro, xccrdidOriv, 1st, koctOsim^cc,
2nd, shads, ^iadi, 3rd, 'ihvro.
Conjunctive.
1st, ^iico, II., T, 83, 2nd, ^sipg, Od., ;c, 341, 3rd, ^sir;, ib.,
301, — 1st, ^g<i^^£j/, ib., a>, 485, ^zlo^%\>, II., a, 14S, . . ,
1st, uTodiioi^uii ib., c, 409.
470 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
Optative.
1st, ^s/jjf, II., g, 215, 2nd, ^s/j??, Od., '^, 186, 3rd, Wikf}^,
1st, ^&7[Mv, ib., [jb, 34^7, 2nd, Widstrs, II., co, 264, Srd,
^g^s;', ib., §, 363, ... 1st, 'Tragcchif/jT^v, Srd, -Troi^cchTro.
Imperative.
2nd, ^g?, II., ^, 273, 2nd, Koirdsrs, Od., r, SI7, ;£ar^sr',
ib., (p, 21)0, Srd, ^g^r^yv, ib., r, 599, • • . 2nd, ^go, ib.,
;5, 333, vTrodiv, ib., 0, 310, 3rd, ^g<7^^, II., /3, 382, 2nd,
S-gfl-^g, ib., V, 121.
Infinitive. ■
^ei/jzi/ui, '^sijjZv, ^sivcif, . . . ^gc^a/. t
Participle.
zotra&zig, Od., y, 259, ^g^rgj, . . . ^Sfjusvog, ?}.
Future.
1st, '^T^atu, 2nd, S^??(Tg/j, 3rd, ^^<rg/, 2nd, ^'/iffsrs, Srd, ^jj(roy(r/,
. . . 1st, '7ra,§oi0/i(TO[/jOii, 2nd, VTro^yja&oit, 1st, y-ro^pjcojO/g^a,
3rd, ^^(Tovra/.
Infinitive.
S^pjcgjM/gfa/, ^}^(ts[JjBv, ^ri(Tsiv, . . . ^riazG&oci.
Aorist first : only in the Indicative.
1st, Un^ccc^ ^^«a, 2nd, 'i&tjzccg, Srd, g^;;«g, '7r§ov0)^KZ, ^^zs,
'^^nXi ^^%'j Srd, 'idfjKuv, . . . S^^^aro, II., x, 31.
Aorist passive. t» .• • 1
^ Participle.
a(jij<piT£0&7ffoc, II., «, 271.
Obs. — The common forms of the 2nd aor. conj. Sw, ^fig, ^f;, are con-
tracted from fsu, which the Etym. M., p. 449, 1. 39, cites from
Sappho {^lojfjbiv appears, Od., u, 485), ^srig, SIjj, and these with ex-
tended E: Se/'w, &£/>ie, ^sifi, then with short modal vowel, '^islofisv,
xarahiofjbiv, ib., (p, 264, together with %oj/msv and uToklo/ji.ai, II., tf,
409, for aToO'sufLai. This analogy is followed by the rest in E, and
by the second aorists. Thus open, like ^su/msv, are from sifii, am, su,
II., a, 119, Od., /, 18, spgi, II., /3, 366, 'iri, ib., jc, 225, /^, 300, ^,
484, Od., r, 329, 332, susiv, II., /, 140, &c., from iV/ ap%, ib., ^,
590, from s/jblyrjv, /i/yswc/, ib., /3, 475. With the first syllable con-
tracted we find for £'>]ff;, gaitf/, ^^C/, II., r, 202, and wff/, Od., u, 491.
Also ^tf/i', II , 0, 359, for £>jcr/i', dpwfiiv, H., VI, 22, middle (J^ui'w-
OF THE HOMEKIC VERB. 471
fjji&a, II., V, 381, for a^ew/Agv, cuvew^e^a, daSi/juiv, ib., (3, 299, With
extended E : dueiu, II., x, 425, &c., da//,'clca, Od., ff, 54. Aa/Asr/j?
in II., y, 436, ^a^cis/jj in ib., ^, 246, Jfg/w, ib., a, 567, Iff/Jie in Od.,
V, 376, for Ifneug, avslp, II., /3, 34, /ae^s/w, ib., 7, 414, /^s^s/?5, Od.,
i, 471, y.ix^ioj, II., a, 26, /j^iyslng, Od., s, 378, (Jjiyuri, in ib., 3, 222.
Lastly, (j,srii(Aj, II,, -v]/, 47, from e/'/z,/ To this class belong s'l'ric in Od.,
V, 415, E/'?i, ib., g, 586, for i'lr.g, s'l'n* Finally, with E extended, and
short modal vowel: xi^slofisv, II , p, 128, r^wTTiiofx^sv, ib., 7, 441, ^,
314, Od., i^, 292, bafiikn, I)., >;, 72 Together with the extended
E we find, by a mixture of the analogy of those in A, the double
H in ^firig, II., t, 96, ai/^^j, ib., /3, 34, ea'ryiri, ib., r, 27, (par/jTi, ib.,
T, 375, ;^/, 73, w, 417, Od., j, 394, ■^, 233. The Etym. Mag. has
dv^»j '^rXiovafffiui rod, H., p. 106, 1. 52, and favriri, p. 787, 1. 26, with
the remark that Aristarchns and the accurate Grammarians held this
form to be the conjunctive instead of favfi 'jr'kiovadijjijj roZ ?;. Also the
Venet. Schol. on II., r, 27^ aavriri : ourug ' A^iara^-^og fi/db r&D ») ca-r;^*;,
and II., p^, 73, ^ai'^?;* on ' A^iffra^^og (pavrjrj dice ruv duo >} dvW rou
faviir\. Here we have the origin of these forms : Aristarchus, who
was hostile to the iEolic EI for H, persecuted also the EI arising
by extension from roots in E, inasmuch as he, and others after him,
wrote (pavfiri, dvpyi, — subscribed the iota in the penultimate of Crjjjj,
^6riri (Etym. M., p. 73, 1. 53, on dXcJjj), — and explained as pleonastic
the final H, which they had rendered enigmatical. Hence there is
no doubt that these forms should be rejected as creations due to the
Grammarians, and that the distinction between those in A and E,
as ST^ji, (pS^ifl, and d\isiri, eaviiji, should be observed.
§ ccxxv.
OF THE FORMS OF EI MI.
90. In g/jW// also several forms with the common modal
vowels appear : htg^ hi, &c., imperf. sou.
* Cf. Hermann Dissert. I. de legibus quihb. serm. Homer, p. XVI,
Schafer on Hes., £, 538, in the Gnomics, p. 238.
47^ OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
Present. t i- ^•
Indicative.
1st, e!(Jbi, 2nd, kafftv and sig (a), Srd, Icri, 'iffd\ .3rd, g<rrov,
II., a, 259j 1st, £/^sv(b), 2nd5 harrs, Srd, g/V/ and soc(Ti.
Conjunctive.
1st, soj, [yjiTziM, Qnd, ur,g, 3rd, sV/f, ^ff/v, 'ir;, ziri, Srd, eW/f, ^yc/,
Od. oj 490.
Optative.
lst> s'iJ^V7 2nd, £/';?? and eo/j, II., /, 284, Srd, sirj and go/, ib.,
i, 142, 2nd, glr', i. e. gTrg for g'/;jrg> Od., <p> 19^5> Srd? gigy.
Imperative.
2nd> gW' (c), Srd, sgtm, 2nd, gWg, Srd, hrcuV) II., a, 3S8.
Infinitive.
Participle.
laiv, lovTog^ h a, s, gji ^y)/* Ofj, lovffh loijffoe,) lovarig, rj, uv.
ImDerfect •
1st, g« (d), II., I, 321, r, Od., I, 222, S52, ^a, II., g, 808,
SOI/, ib., X5 762, gV^fov, ib., ;?, 15Sj sVj ib., X, 7^2, &c.
2nd, gV^a> H*. %» 435, ^(T^a, ib., g, 898.
Srd, gV' W, Il.» X, 808, Od., r, 283, -^z, SI6, u, S4S, ^gj/,
II., y, 41, Tiv, hy.Zy ib., g, 536,— Srd, ^Vrjjv, ib., 6, 10, —
ist, yifJAv, 2nd, «rg, Srd, 'iaocv, jjaccv* ukto, Od., y, IO6.
Future. r i- •
Indicative.
1st, iffO(Juoci, 'i(T(TO(J!jCci, 2nd, stzoci, zg'/i, 'iaazott, Srd, 'iffsrcci, 'iarat,
iGGzrcch hffir and l(Tcrs7rai, II., jS, S93, »', 3 1 7, — 3rd, l<rg-
o-^of, 1st, i(T6(jiji(Tdoc, I(r6[jbs0\ 2nd, eW^g, Srd, 'isovrah 'iffovr,
eaffovrai.
* Likewise r^s ^' '^v rosT'j -/.sipaXai, Hes., S, 321, supported by the
usage of Epichairaus, Herodotus, and the Lacedsemonians in Aiistoph.
Lysietr., v. 1260. Cf. Valcken. ad Herod., v, p. 376, 1. 21. This must
not be supposed, as Eustalhius would make it (ad Od., u, p. 1892, 1. 47),
to be the singular, joined according to tlie Boeotian idiom with plural
nouns ; but, as the 2nd aor. pass. Srd pers. plur., has EN for H2AN, so
must there have been hv for (iriGuv) r^sav, which passed into r^v According
to Ael. Herodian, vioi fion,^, Xi^iug, p. 45, it was also used by Simonides
for the 1st pers. plural.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 473
Infinitive.
'iffS(T0ui> 'iffcrs(T0ai, hasaf, II., jJa, 324, &c.
Participle.
1(j(t6(j^sv(x, II., a, 70, icGoijhoiGiv, ah Icraofijivriffi.
(a) 'Efffjiv and £<7<r/, as the verse may require, according to
Bekker against Eustatliius on Od., a, p. 1408* 1. 14,
thus in ToXz) ^egrs^og laffiv. 'AKXk x,or\, II., 0, 56. Cf.
II., £, 645, ^, 522, g<Tff/, l/Ao/, ib., g, 896, &c.— ET? is the
shortened hai. For £;V, m is cited from ai{haro(; rjg ccyK-
0o7o, Od., S, 611 J by Ael. Herodian.*
(b) E/jO/li/ constantly. The older form 1(7^2^ appears in some
places, e. g. Od.5 0, 1 97' as a various reading.
(c) "Eo-ff in aXaiyjoq ha, 7m rig <ts kdu o-^iyovcov iv e/V??, Od.,
a, 302, 7, 200, &c. Full form eWo, as in Sappho <7u/a-
fjjcx.yog 'iffffo.
(d) "E« and sou as radical forms. Together with 'ice we find
with doubled E, tjot and (EAMI, EAM, EAN) £>.—
The form 'ice indicates universally the past, and repre-
sents both aorist and imperfect. The third person ^tjv
is related to ^a as 'iriv to 'ia. The dual form tjarnv (from
gar;?!') has the 2 inserted.
§ CCXXVI.
OF THE FORMS OF 'IHMI AND ITS COMPOUNDS.
91. The root is I (iota), which is partly extended, by as-
iumption of E into IE, partly changed into E, as the pronoun 7
rives s. From the original root proceed : (Ji>idieig, (Mdisi, '^§01/1,
uOiriffi, 7ii, imperat., and ^vviov, II., a, 273, where Aristarchus
-ead ^vmv. From IE proceed the forms without modal
/owel : JV/v, h7(ri, 7sTa(, &c. ; and from the cognate radical
n 'E those of the 2nd aorist : a^srpjv, l(pziri, ^g-ojj, vipbrzg ;
md likewise the 1st future and aorist.
92. The iota is short, but stands as long after two short
syllables : avrz [jjidkfjsv, II., 1,364, cug (pdffccv kldui, Od., fi>, 1 92,
JJiBi fioi/yi^, Xit,iug, ed. Dinclorf, p. 44'.
474* OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
Present. t j- .-
Indicative.
2n(l, (jjsOkig, II., (^, 523, for ft^sdii^g, also Od., h, 372, from
the Harleian MS. — 3rd, (jijsOisi, II., k, 121, -r^o/s/, ib., (3,
752, JV'i', ib., (p, 158, Od., ;?, 130, X, 239, av/V;, ib.,
^, 568, hirifftf ib., jM/, 65, — 1st, ^z6ti^iv^ 11., |, 364, —
2nd, zoidkrs, ib., (p, 132, fJbs0isTS, ib., ^M/, 409, ^ 116, —
3rd, k7ai ("'"), ib., y, 152, TrgohTfri, ib., X, 270, —
. . . 3rd, /sra/, Od., f3, 327, J'svra/, II., I, 77.
Conjunctive.
3rd, ^fo/?7, Hes., y, 153, as must be restored after si zsv
instead of '7r§oiot ; 'r^oi'^in (to be written after cog §' ors
instead of -r^o/jjff/), Od., joo, 253, (jbidij^ffi, II., j^, 234.
Optative.
2nd, aviBirig, Od., j8, 185.
Imperative.
2nd, isf C' ), II., <p, 338, from Jss, |ym/, Od., a, 271,
'^rgoi&t, ib., li;, 519, — 2nd, fjijidtsrs, II., ^, 234, ccipkre, Od.,
%, 251.
Infinitive.
fjb20iifjbivui, II., f, 114, (jtjsdis[jusVi ib., ^,351.
Participle.
g^/s/? C" \ Il'j a, 51, a.TTO'^goisig (" - "^ ^ -)^ Qd., %, 82,
av;gr<ra ( ^ " ' 0, H., s, 422, ^^oisr^ra ( ^ ^ ' ^), Od., |8, 92,
/gm? (^ ■ ^ ), Od., ^, 626, /sT^ra; (-"'), ib., ^o,, 192. a*?/-
g7(Ta; ( " ), ib., ^, 1 26, (jijsMvtcc, II., ^, 330, {Lzdiivrocg,
ib., ^, 240, .... li^/jivog^ oj, ov, co, a, mv, ovg, kf/jivrj, rjv,
avis^/jiVTj^ ccvis[/jivovg, l(piS[/jivog, l(pnybivyi.
Imperfect.
1st, 'TT^dhv ("""), Od., », 100, also ib., /, 88, from the
Harleian MS. and ib., ^^ 9, a form like the later form
of the pluperfect, but without analogy in the imperfect.
Hence it might be rejected for T^dl'rjv^ the older read-
ing in Od., /, 88, joo, 9, especially since it opposes the
law laid down by the Etym. Mag.* for the formation
rojv iig (Ml. ra Si bihn^a x,al rg/Va did di^&oyyov, wj drro 'Xi^iffvufiivuv.
Etym. Mag., p. 177, 1. 9.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 475
of this person, were it not supported by its evident origin,
namely, as from I, g/^/, comes the imperf. la, so from
h comes Isa, related to hiv, as irg^^Tsa to the later grs-
0fi7rsit/. It is supported, moreover, by the Platonic
'iyoj rys ovv — -Troiaav rj^rj (pcovrjv ri^istv in Euthydem, § li,
Heind., which by its augment is brought still nearer to the
pluperfect, yet can by no means be considered doubtful.
—2nd, '^rfoihg, Od., co, 333,— 3rd, h C'% Ih, a, 479,
^, 397, &c., <£/ (■ ■), ib., 7, 221, &c. ami, Od., 3^, 359,
ap'si, l(pizi ib., <y, 180, tt^o'/s/, IL, a, 326, 336, always
''''"; but gip/s/ (""'"), ib., o, 444, with \(pki (J'^'\ Od.,
a;, 180, ^g^/g; (^ ^ -), II., 0, 7I6, a(pki (" ^ "), ib., «, 25,
&c. — 2nd, cc(pkri, Od., %, 251, x,oc6Urz C' ""), IL, <p,
132,— 3rd, JW, II., (tA, S3, pg^/gv (^^"), Od., (p, 377,
lywov, II., a, 273, Aristarch. ^vvkv, .... 3rd, Jgro, ib.,
j8, 589, I'sr', ^^a* eager, ki^kro, Od., %//, 240, let go,—
2nd, /gff^;;!', 11., a, 501, &c. — 3rd, JWo, ib., v, 501.
Second aorist. t t
Indicative.
2nd, hpkrriv, II., X, 642, — 8rd, anaav, ib., ^, 537, >coi0ifrciv,
let down, H., I., 503, vgosffocv, Od., ^, 681, .... 3rd,
^Ov&To, understood, ib., ^, 76.
Conjunctive.
1st, l(psiM, II., a, 567, [/ji&iico, ib., y, 414, — 2nd, k^sirig,
which belongs to Od., v, 3^6, instead of i(py](Tsig, — 3rd,
fjffiv, 11., 0, 359, ciufi'/j and avsirj, ib., |3, 34, a:pg/?5 and
oi(p'/j)^, ib., y, 464, now a(psi7;, — 1st, fi>s0iM[jjZv, II., k, 449,
.... 1st, avvoij^ida. ib., i*, 381, from (rvvzoj^z&cc.
Optative.
1st, iiTiv, II., it;, 227, in iTcriv yoov g| g^ov gJV (doubtful),
e(psr/}v, ib., c, 124, — Srd, a^g/??, ib., 7, 317, ei^S''^, ^d.,
a, 254, ^g^g/;?, IL, v, 118, Od., g, 471.
Imperative.
2nd, 'i(psg, IL, g, 174, T^og?, ib., a, 127, ''f) 38, 241, ^vng,
ib., ,/3, 26, 63, oj, 133,— 3rd, -Trgoiroo, ib., X, 796.
Infinitive.
l^ilMv, II. , X, 141, (Li^i^iv, ib., a, 283, T^og^gv, Od., ;>£, 155,
iT/r^og|M/gi/, IL, $, 94'.
* Together with ar/ieii we find avsast called the future of avlri/ni. It
appears in rp om oTd' s! xiv (a av'san ^eoj, n xtv ccXuoj, Od., C, 265 ; but the
constant analogy of this future, — according to which, forms with H stand
in fourteen places against this single instance of E, — as well as the con-
struction of s/ xiv with the indicative, cast suspicion upon disasi; and
the true reading is perhaps ^ xen fi d/sp '^sog, ^ x,ev aXww, — although
no one would admit such an alteration into the text without further
authority. The form dvi(faifii in s/ xhvu — E/j Buvriv d/sffaifii, II,, §, 209,
which answers still less to the aorist ^xa, belongs necessarily to tha (lecto
imponeremj ; and as here stands i'lg ihvi^v a/eaaifii, so it is said of one
slain sg hif^ov 3' dvs<ia)/rig ayov^ where no one will think of uvit^/i/. More-
over, &vi<fav, II., <p, 537, is not a first aorist, but is to be added, as a
second aoi'ist, to ndkaav, 'Kgkmvy and thus the deduction of di/sffw, awca,
from dviYiij.1, appears to be quite groundless.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 477
§ CCXXVII.
OF THE FORMS OF EI2A, ''HMAI.
93. The forms here collected proceed from the root E (to
set), which has retained the S in Latin? (se-d-eo) ; the aorist
extends the E where necessary ; the perfect ^fAa/, have set
myself, sit, doubles it.
Aorist. T T .•
Indicative.
ord, miv, ehs, set, zuhTav, s, — Srd, zhuv, . . . 3rd, siaffccro.
Imperative.
ihov, Od., ;;, l63, .... 'itpzaaai, ib., o, 277*
Infinitive and Participle.
e(pi(Tffai, Od., v, 274<, — hccg, ib., |, 280, aveffuvrsg, II., v,
65^, sffocGoc, Od., «, 361, . . . . l(ps(}'(TK(JUivog, ib., ^r, 443.
Perfect.
1st, ^{juocf, 2nd, ^ffcii, 3rd, ^(ttui with strengthening" 2,
7J[/jsda, i]G&i, 'iccrai,
iiccTUi and r/CiTKi.
Imperative. Infinitive. Participle.
91(70, n., y, 406, xccdijffo — yjadcci — n^zvog, ov, ri, Kud^(Mvog, 01,
u, (Jjsdriyjivog.
Pluperfect.
1st, ^'jM/jjf, Srd, ^(TTo, xcc07^(rro, 2nd, i^(r^}jv, II., ^, 445, 458,
1st, jj|M/£^«, Srd, 'iccTO, ituro, and ijocro.
§ CCXXVIII.
OF THE FORMS OF 'ESfi, E2A, EIMAI.
94. The forms here collected are from the root FE (vestts),
but have dropped the digamma. They have the meaning oif
clothe. The E is extended only in the perfect; the 2 is
doubled, where necessary, in the future and aorist.
Perfect. t j- r
Indicative.
1st, flfi^at, am clothed, Od., 7, 72, 2nd, hcoci, ib., a;, 250,
Srd, iiTCii,
478 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
Participle.
slfjuivog, II., £y, 308, ei(/jivot, st(Juivoc, Z'TtiZiyiAvz,
Pluperfect.
2nd, gWo, Od., ^, 199, Srd, eWo, II., -^z, 67, with 2 in-
serted ; sWro, ib., ^, 464, 2nd, gV^^jv, ib., c, 517.
Future. t t ^•
Indicative.
sWo;, a(Jb(pii<ra), Od., g, I67.
Aorist. TV .•
Indicative.
1st, sffffoc, 3rd, eWsv, sWs, 1st, l'7n2(T(TU[MVt 3rd, sWaf, ....
£(j(Tccro, 11., ;5, 334, saocro, iiaaaro, ib., ^, 177> sff(Toci/rOf
ib., I, 350, oc[jtj(pn(7avro.
Imperative.
gWoi', .... gWa/, Od., i, 154, ot^(piz(j(x,a&ii ib., %//, 131.
Optative.
a[j!j(pii(rui[Jijf, Od., ^r, 361.
Infinitive. Participle.
sffcc(T0cct^ II., la;, 646, e(T(Tug, a[/j(pii(xa(TU, .... ia(Toi[/jZvog, sffffu-
^kvu, II., I, 282, i(T(rcc[Jbsvoi.
§ CCXXIX.
OF THE FORMS OF EIMI, TF7ZZ G O. (CF. $ CXXIl, 3.)
95. Present. t j- .•
Indicative.
1st, gl/oo/j gljW/',* 2nd, ilff^oi, II., X, 450, glo"/, glc', ^/g/c/, —
1st, ija-gi', 2nd, i'rg, 3rd, iac;, .... '/gj/ra/, Od., 5(^, 304.
Conjunctive.
1st, 'ico, II., ft;, 313, 2nd, 'i^ffdoc, ib., ^, 67) if??? 3rd, i>j<7/, i'??,
1st, i'ojM/gi', 3rd, i'iyo'/.
Optative.
3rd, i'o;, gi'?j, II., a;, 139.
* Commonly denoting the future; but sometimes as a present ; octtj
'HsXiog — iJtf vvh yuTav, Od., x, 191, rrjfiog a^ 1^ aXog eJct/ ys^m, ib., 5, 401,
a meaning that fluctuates between go and about to go.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 479
Imperative.
2nd, m, 3r(l, hco, 2nd, irs, 2nd, iW^g, II., (l, 274.
Infinitive. Participle.
lyjsvoct, (a) /'iW/Sv, /si'a/, and sitjv. (b) — 'Iis^t*, tonog, t, cc, sg, uv.
oiiffcc, oci, . . . . 'li(/jivog, oio, ov, of, m.
[mperfect.
1st, ^7a, ri'iov^ 2nd, Ti'izg and is?, Srd, ^'kv^ ^'is, fisv, fis, I'sv, is,
3rd, i'rjjj', 1st, }jo[/jiv, Od., ^, 251, — Srd, yj'iov and TJiffuv, II.,
«> 197j &c., g'T^o-ai', Od., r, 445, iffuv. (c)
Future.
1st, siiTOfjtjUi, ordj sl<rsra/, Od., o, 213.
First aorist.
3rd, shoiTo, II., s, 538, hiffccTO, ib., o, 415, hiGoc(76riv^ ib., o,
544, — l7nii(Ta[Mv}^, U., <p, 424.
(a) For iJM;S{/«/ ("""), IL, f, 365, Hermann cfe ElUps. et
Pleonasm.^ p. 234, writes t[jj(jbzvccf. The latter is cer-
tainly quoted by the Etym. Mag., p. 467' !• 20, but
without particular notice of the double M. He calls
'i^yijzvcct Attic, 'i^zv Ionic, so that 'i[jjii>zvui is perhaps
wrongly written. Moreover, the iota in 'iyjzmi might be
lengthened by arsis, as well as in hyL,zv for 'ioj(LZv.
(b) EiV is given as a genuine form of the infinitive. It
stands in the passage: 'Clg §' oV av cci'^rj voog dvz§og, offr
iTTt 'TTok'k^v Touav s.KriXoudiJt)g, <p§z<Ti TrzuzuXiiJtjyiiTi vorjarj' "Y.vdi'
z/rjv 7} 'ivdoci (jtjSiioivri'/ifTt rs ToKkd' ^Clg K^aiTn/oug f/jz^ocula,
hzTTocro TOTVioc "H^;j* II.. o, 82. — Porphyrius in the
Venet. Schol. asserts, that the editions of Aristarchus
and his school wrote gi>ji' with N (so that the earlier
must have had si';;), and that it signifies VTri^gy^ov. Thus,
according to Aristarchus, it comes from zhoct, and is the
1st person of the optative, as the Etym. Mag., p. 34, I.
18, likewise understands it. — The further explanation of
the Scholiast, however, " this way or that way should I
go," ascribes it as optative to izmi. Whichever sense
we give to it, the sudden introduction of the first person
agrees ill with the Epic style; and hence the opinion
of Philoxenus is preferable, as given in the Etym. Mag.
ut supra. He derives it from si'ia;, TTo^zvo^ai, whence the
future zi(ro[Mon g? uXohh II., ^, 335t &c., and explains z'i^v
^
480 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
as the infinitive, comparing with it the forms Xiyi^v, p'i^v,
for Ksysiv, <pscg;v, which have remained in tEoHc. It
will not do to argue against this, that no farther trace
of such infinitives appears in Homer : siV also would
probably have given place to usiv, had it been soon
enough recognised as an infinitive,
(c) The forms from z'/cif, imperf. yj'iov, and those from /It-a/,
appear together, the two series being distinguished by the
H : ^'{h and 'kv, 7Jh and is (io(jjiV as indicative, together
with TJopbsVf is not found); hence we have placed tjiattv
beside (ffuv. And as in slfjtjt the imperfect has la as well
as 'iov, so that of sTjO// has viiu together with yj'iov. The
form ?isi, II., %> 286, v, 247, Od., ^, 290> appears to
belong to an old formation of the imperfect in ga, sac,
g£, Si, from uoj (^scc, '/jsotg, jj'gg), fjsf ; so that it may be
ranked with '^oo'kiv, § ccxxvi.
§ ccxxx.
OF THE FORMS OF AIAHMI.
96. From lo, h^o, come some forms with modal vowel;
viz. 2nd, hho7g and hihoity&a (1. h^o7(T0(x,} as the form hihoJg
lengthened by ^a), 3rd, hiho7, and in the imperfect, Srd, ibi%u,
Od.» X, 289> and together with, 2nd, l^/^iw?, ibo r, 367, &^i^ovg,
as a various reading. We even find a future form from hiho,
hihiuaofLsv, Od., v, 358, where, according to the Harleian
Scholiast, Aristophanes unwillingly (§y(r%so«/Wv,) wrote over
it voi^i^oijtjzv. What he said upon dyXaoi hso§cc h^uiffsiv, Od., a/,
314, is not noted; but he took offence also at IvaitrifjbOi hcoga h-
^ovmi, II., u, 42.5, though nothing hinders us from considering
this (with Hermann de Pleonasm, et Ellips., p. 232,) to be
the infinitive of the 2nd aorist, which might have the redu-
plication as well as the future.
97* Paradigm, (a)
Present. Indicative.
1st, ^i^ui^i, II., t]/, 620, 2nd, ^i^olg, ib., /, 164, and S/So/(7^«,
11., r, 270, 3rd, h^o7, Od., I, 237, and lilcoai, 11., y,
299> — 1st, Vi^o(jjiv, Srd, h^ov^i.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 481
Conjunctive. Optative.
1st, h'lcof^h Od., u, 31-2, cf. Hermann on Vigen n. 28, p.
707, («) 2nd, Uo7rz, 3rd, Uo7sv.
Imperative. Participle.
h'la)0i, Od., y, 380, h%v, ib., y, 58, — hloug, h'^onog, h-
hovTzg.
[mperfect.
2nd, I'ht'^cog, Od., t, 367i 3rd, llihu and §/Soy.
Second aorist. t j- ^•
Indicative.
1st, locTKov, 3rd, §oo';£S, 1st, g^O|M/s;' and ^6(Jbzv, Od., &;, 65,
II., §, 443, 3rd, 'iloffav, loffccv.
Conjunctive, (b)
1st, is, Od., /, 356, 2nd, %, 11., ;?, 27, 3rd, ^oJ^^r/y, ib.,
a, 324, ^4/(7/1', ib., a, 129, ^pj, Od., jM,, 21 6,— list, lal-
(/jZv, 11., -^z, 537, and Imyuzv, ib., ;;, 299, 351, 3rd, luaai,
ib., a, 137» .... 1st, 'TTi^ihojiLidov, ib., i|/, 485, 1st,
Wilc!;[Mi0cc, ib., %, 254.
Optative.
1st, hoi7]v, Od., 0, 449, 2nd, ^0/???, ib., ^, 6OO, 3rd, ^0/;;, II.,
Pf 121, — 1st, ^o/Jm/Sv, ib., V, 378, 2nd, aTo^o/rs, Od., Xt
61, 3rd, ^o?£v, II., a, 18.
Imperative. Infinitive. Participle.
2nd, 'hog, 3rd, ^oro;, 2nd, hors — Ufjusmi, Od., ^, 41 7> ^OiM/Sv,
II., g>, 443, hovpai, h'hovmt — lovng, lovtroc.
uture. T J' *•
Indicative.
1st, lojff&f, 2nd, hMffstg, 3rd, huBzt, — 1st, luGoybZv, hihMffO[/^si'f
3rd, la/ffovfft.
Infinitive.
Lorist first,
only in the indicative, as yjxoc and 'i&T^Kcc.
1st, ihojKOi,, 'hojpcoc, 2nd, 'ilcifKag and hSxocg, 3rd, ghuKS, ISks,
(a) The forms are mostly active. Of the passive we find
only the perfect hzborcch II., s, 428, and 1st aor. passive,
lokk, Od., (3, 78, of the middle ^eoy? iTnluyjsdu, 11., >^,
H h
482 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
25 Is namely, as ^d^rv^oig^ let us give the gods as ivit-
nesses, and r^iTrohog 'Zipihoj^i&ov ^s Xs€;jroj, ib., -v^, 485,
kt us wager, &c., the earliest example of a bet, and
l(/ji0sv •^&gihio/TO(Jb(x.i avr^jg, Od., -ip, 78.
(b) The conjmictive forms of the 2nd aor. would be originally
hoM {haj\ ^6r!g, ^oyjaiv, and ^orj. Through duplication of
the O arise from these the above cited '^soriatv and hc^rj,
and the shut form hiJaip. So also hiog from '^doiig, and
in the plural ^QjoiJbzv for ^ojuimzv, and }iojo>)(n. The false
mode of writing ^coi^ arose from the false persuasion of
Aristarchus, that ^ojg, ^Z, were the true forms, and that
in ^MT^g, 'hojy}, as in arriTjg, (pocvrjtj, the final H was pleonastic.
Others took the ^ouyi, dXa/yj, for optatives (the Cl standing
for O), as they were with the Attics, or wrote Iso/j, like
CT^rj, a false form, which appears once or twice in some
editions. Jf^olf has given §^>j as an optative ; and,
where necessary, has written o/, as ^olrjg for ^ojyjg, II., t,
QQ.5, Od., h 268. Elsewhere he follows the orthography
of Aristarchus, Icori in IL, ^, 527, ^' 81, &c ; but in
the Odyssee, jM/, 21 6, c, 87, &c., he has given ^uti.
98. The analogy of luri is followed in the 2nd aor. of the
post- Homeric aXiazu and of yiyvrnKW. conj. oKajea, II., X, 405,
Od., 0, 265, aX(^yi, IL, /, 592, ^, 506, Od., ?, 183, o, 300.
Here also we should read akojri, and in optative construction
aXoiri like aXoiriv, IL, "x^, 253. So also 'iyvaiv, 'iyvcog, lym,
yvu, yvuTriv, Od., <p, S6, — conjunct. 1st, yvuco, ib., i, 118, ^,
549, and yvaJ, 2nd, yvSjg, ib., %, 373, 3rd, yvM, IL, «, 411, t,
273, 1st, yvojoijjzv, Od., -r, 301s yvcoi^zv, 2nd, yi/aJrov, ib., ^,
218, 3rd, yvQofTi and yvucaai, IL, a, 302, and -\^, 6IO, 66 1, <y,
688, — optat, yvoirjv, yvoirjg, yvoiyj, ymiu, — imperative, yvaJTS.
But the infinitives (a.Xa)[jijsmt, II. , (p, 495, ocKiumi, ib., (p,
281, yvoji/jzvoti, ib., 349, &c., yvii/^'a/, Od., /3, 159), assimilate
themselves, like Ti0r][j!jivcci, to the infinitive of the pure (po^rjvui,
99- As aXofvai and yvavcci in the infinitive, so one form in
the participle retains the fl, namely, ZTi'TrXug iugsoc 'kovtov^ IL,
^, 29 1> which, compared with ttdrk^oag, H., I, 127, i^rsTXiy?,
Od., 7, 15, 'jccc^i'TTkoo, ib., |a-, 69, can only be the participle of
the 2nd aorist.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 483
§ CCXXXI.
OF THE FORMS IN T AND I.
100. The forms of those in T in the optative are without
after v, as often as a consonant would follow vi, before which
; cannot stand.
101. Of this sort are ^ocTrroifJtjZv "haivuro rs Xuog, II., m, 665,
or ^aivvTro. — UXzovsg kb ^vr,(rr7}ozg — "Hoohv ^uivvccr' Its/ tts-
iW(7/ ywcciKojv, Od., ff, ^48, 1. hocivvioir ; and, according to
tiis analogy, in the perf. pass, vsvotsv Ki^ccXoig — XiXvro ^s 'yvToc
tdcarov, ib., 238, for XsKvTro. Not less in the active forms :
f 'i^vv in ^ccpffuvov — fjuyj rig (JjOi — dvcchvrj, Od., /, 377* A
^ienna MS. has oivcc6oiri, 1. dvuhvirj, viz. ^vtri, as arairj, ^etyj,
■)irj. In like manner read ^vir;, Od., a, S48, for Ivrj ; for l«-
'jljusv, II., T, 99> read i%,^v{jijsv, as also the Munich MS. has
)r eKhv7(/jSu.
102. The infinitive ^svyvvfjtjsv amysv, II., t, 145, compared
dth ^zvyvv^ivoii, ("""), II., y, 260, and ^zvyvvmv avrog, ib.,
, 1^0, cannot be otherwise than short, wherefore Bekker
ith Hermann, de EUips. et Pleon., p. 232, writes ^ivyvv^L-
zv.
103. Of those in iota we find only two : (jp^u^Jbriv) (pQl^^riv
1 d'7ro(p6i(jijriv, Od.> ;i> .51, and ((pduro) (pffiTO in ^^/v ya.^ zzv pcoci
)| (p^iV (x,[jb^^orog, ib., X, 330.
§CCXXXII.
CATALOGUE OF VARIOUS FORMS OF VERBS.
1. As in the declensions, so in the verbs* it seems neces-
iry to enumerate the vai'ious forms of the same word. The
otion of anomaly, under this head, must be duly circum-
^ribed or even altogether abandoned, since here no common
aradigm can be assumed as the rule (^vofijog), no present as
riginal, but the root only prevails throughout ; to which
le most different formations, arising in the manner hitherto
484* OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
developed, are equally to be referred. — Moreover, not all the
forms, which stand together under the verbs placed above
each article, are to be considered as belonging to these verbs.
The prefixed verbs are so placed to indicate the root, and to
avoid prefixing the bare roots. Under them are collected
whatever forms are related to the root.
1. 'A|3a;t5/V, not to know,
appears in one form, T«y §' 'iKikot; Kccrilv T^um 'xo'kiv ' ol ^
d^ciZi^ffccv, Od., ^, 249. The root is ^ocz in sVo? h' ursg rt
^'i^ccpcrai, Od., ^, 408, has been spoken. Hence that explana-
tion, spoke not, kept themselves quiet, ^avyjxn:(/.v, Etym. Mag.,
p. 2, 30, and ib., 1. 48. Sappho, aXX' dQuz}^v rav <p^iv £%;a/,
tranquil. Also from BAKZ, (j3a^) ^oi^eii^, to speak, (outers,
2. "AyuiJjDn, wonder at, admire.
Root FAF (cf. Germ, cjaf-fen, to gape at, and (/av-isus^ with
strengthening A. From FAF comes {yccf, yoci) zvhu <ycx,ia)V,
II., a, 405, proud and rejoicing in his glory. FA with NT,
yavvaazrui, will rejoice, II., f, 504, and without modal vowel,
ydvvTai, ydvwToci, with NA, yuvocovrzg, yocvocotjai, bright-shin-
ing, jiourishing. — From AFAF (aya) dyaihoci rs TiOrj'Trd rs,
Od., (^, 168, -v^, 175, and in fuller form (dyaf) with inserted
A, (aydfifj^ui, dyuz(r&ai) dydufrOai, to grudge, '^sa,7g dydccffh,
Od., g, 119. — 'Hyduffds, ib., £, 122, like [Lvdocfjdoci, n. 69. —
Future, (aya) dyaaaia^cii, ib., §, 181. Aorist, '/lydafjotro, II.,
y, 181, and dydaaocro, dya&Gd(MOu, dyufrffd^Lzvoi. Conjunct.
dydffj^cr^s, II., ?, Ill, and (e'/'^sa ^cci) dydfftrscci for dydrr-^ui.
The extended form dyaio^ai (AFAFOMAI) in rjro^ v^dzru
dyoc(0(jbii/ov zoizd s§yoc, expresses at once astonishment and
indignation (Od., v, 16). Of AFAZ, whence dyoi^6(Mvoi in
Pindar, N, 11,6 (7), a trace was formerly found in dyccZp(jbsd\
Od., «, 249, now dyaaad^zO' .
S. ^ kyzi^co, assemble.
Root FEP (ger-o,) with A collective, aiLot, to bring together.
— From AFEP, 2nd aor. dy'i^ovro, d(jt>(puyi^ovro and dyi^sffdai
(1. Gcys^iffdcct), Od., /3, 385, and {dyz^o^zvoi) dy§6(jbsvoi, uv, oiaif
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 485
/, '/jffi. — 1st aor. pass, aye^dj^, dys^dey, riyz^kv, and pluperf.
iy;jyg^) dyfjyi^uT, II., y, 13, and dyriyi^ad\ ib., ^, '211, Od.,
, S88, <y, 21. — AFEIP, ayii^oj^ ayiigsro, &c., ays/fa. ('Ays^s)
)^2^s£o-^a/, II., ^, 1 '^7, i'o assemble themselves, and S^y^y/??7S^£<a;v,
)d., ;;, 283, gathering strength, reviving, and with inserted
), tiysgsdovrut, riys^idovro. Cf. § CLXVi, 1. Also AFTP,
hence ciyv^ig, crowd, 6(jtjy;yv§tg, oubj^yu^kg, (ayv^iV) ofJbT^yu^i-
zffdcci 'Axoiioug, Od., cr, 376, and with paragogic TA, ^^^jooar
yv^ruZsiv, ib., r, 284, to collect ivealth. Lastly, ccyo^ri, as-
'mhly, and hence (ayog-a) ayo^dKa&ai.
4. "Ayvvyjt, break.
loot FAF, fut. a^^, aor. (sfu^s) eals. II., ??, 270, soc^z, cf.
CLVii, 1, c, d^rjg, ci^oii, ib., ^, S06, d^avrz^ ib., ^, 40, and
)tat. (^Kupfdlaig) xccvoc^aig, lies., e, 611, 638. Cf. § CLXV,
— 'Efdcy/j li<pog, broke, II., y, 367- Cf. § CLVii, 2, and
^;?, II., TT, 801. Plnr. TraX/f /xcysv o|g£? oyzot, II.) 5, 214. —
f^ith augment stands avxzmg tj^s, Od., r, 539, with NT,
i^tdyvvTcci, II., T, 78j of the voice of Hector, breaks itself,
werberates around, ccyvvrov, ib., ^, 148, ayvv^zvdcov, ib., tt,
39, Od., ;k, 123.
5. ^Kzi^co.^ lift up.
oot AFEP in cc'i^&rj, dz^kv, ccs^kig, and (do^) dco^ro. — AEIP
asi^cuVi dup6[jjSvog, diipccg, uzi^d^zvog. — AEIP, AIP, in hai^co,
^ollo) slay, ai^ovTu, 2nd aor. mid. u§6(jijJ^v, d^oif/jrjv, dgf]cci, d^s-
^cci, &c., aor. 1st, -^garo, ji^cc. — 'Ag^ with NT, AEPNT,
PNT, in d^wtrd'/jv, c(,§vv[Mvog, to carry off for oneself, said of
ings which are fought or contended for, hence to win or to
rive for as a prize, hg'/i'iov — d§vv(j6yiv, II., %, 160. — Tif/j'^v
^vv(jjSvot lAzvi'hdco, II., a, 159, and ib., Heyne. Cf., g, 553,
id ' A^vv(jjZvog nv rz il/vyjiv, Od., a, 5, he endured much in
'der to win, — to preserve, — AEP with paragogic E0,
oi&ovTui. From Iml^oj, smgu, spoils of a slain enemy, and
snce hoi^iZfo {rivd), despoil one when slain, slay.
6. * Ak%oo, increase.
oot FEF (in veg-etus,^ with the prefixed A, AFEF, with
: aggg;, ui^srui, ai^ojv, a,it,i, ui^zro, 11., A, 84. Cr. aXg?^
486 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
under k\(iK7tuv. — From AFEF, AFFE come augeo and oJu-
%o[Lai out of Homer.
7. 'Arjvoii, to blow, diffciiy to sleep.
Root FE (cf. Germ, weh-eri) with the strengthening A, AFE,
without modal vowel and with E doubled, cf. n. 6O, (a;?) 'Bo§&?ig
xoit Zg^y^o?, TM r& Q§riKri0sv ariTOv, II., /, 5, a^jW/Sva/, ib., -^y
214, ccyjvai, aviybcov pbivog v<y§ov aivrcuv, Od., s, 478. Imperf.
cif} Noro?, Od., f/j, 325, drj 7A(pv^og, |, 458, and §;ag<, 1. ^/a??,
cf. n. 83. Pass. S-y/xoj driTo, II., (p, 386> «^a* blown up, ex-
cited, and Xsiyj' — voftjsvog kcci ocy](/jSvog> Od., ^) 131. — In the 1st
aor. ocsffoii, to draw breath in sleep, to sleep, afsaa, ib., y, 490,
afya^LZv, ibo y, 151> and (jAkGoc(i,iv) acajW/Sf? ib.> ^, 367.
8. 'AiVo-is;, rush impetuously.
Root FIK, whence 'Uut arrive, and with the strengthening
A> AFIK. with the notion of pi^ess upon, rush, and long
iota ; as, to^uv aijcag lc\jj(p\c jjAvov^ II., 0, 709? vokouAKog 'ttoXi-
[Jboto, ib., a, 165, Ko^vdcc'ixi, ib., %, 132, r^i-x/H'iPcsg^ Od., r, 177)
thus not gTa/ia;, II., g, 263, ;j, 240, jM/, 308, v, 513, Od., «,
295, but gTai'^a/, cf. Bekker, p. 153.
9. 'AkaXfczTv, to repulse.
Root AEK (luc-ta,) with strengthening A. — AAEK,
AAKE in aX^r; and AAK (dXcckx.) in kXccXxs, oXoXkoi, oig,
dXdiXzoiBv, dXoiXzs(JbSvcii, f/bsv, dXocXK&iv, dXaXzuv. — A AEK with
2 or 2E, pres. dXz^kiLzvai, (mv, dXi^ofjtjZvoi, Od,, /, 57> dXz^u-
[jtjZffdcc, with aor. aXs^u(j0Ki, II., v, 475, a?.g|?j(7g;g, Od.> y> 346,
and fut. dXit,ri(Jiiv, dXz^riazig, dXs^^ffovra. The forms in the
present appear to be future forms, which, together with
aXz^riffUv have lost the meaning of the future.
10. ' AXaXvxTJ^fjbcci, tremble with grief and anxiety.
Root ATF in luy-eo, with the strengthening A and TE in-
serted, as ra%, draKreco> &c., (cf. lug-eo, luct-us) AATKTE,
whence dXotX\jz.77ifjjOn — ovh'z f/boi i]70f "E,M/^g^of> dXX' dXocXvKrri-
(JjOCI, 11.5 %> 9^'
11. 'A Xz&ivco' avoid.
Root AAEFj AAE. — From the former come 1st aor. rjXzmro,
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 487
xXsvuro, dXivoii'TO. Imperat. aXzvai, conj. dXiverai, Od.> f,
ilOO, dXivaa&cci, dXivdfMvog. Cf. § c CXI 1 1, S7. — That which
stands as present, r^v ovrig dXzvircci (earlier dKevuTdi) og kz
yhriTCih Od., 00, 29» should perhaps be read dXivaro. Then
vvithout X: dXiaffOz, dX'zccvrOi dhir/rai, dyicui/Tai, dXiaa^ai, —
mp. dXiovTOi II ) (T> 586, which should perhaps be dXiuvro. (")
— AAEF with paragogic EN, pres. d'/szivco, sig, &c.
12. 'AXccffTilu, to be indu/nant.
Root AAA, Lat. latus^ belonging to fero, with the notion of
mdiire. Whence jO/Jj jooo;, ccXaarz, avvriyboavvag ayo^zvz^ II., )^,
^61, and from aXufTTioo^ endure not, am indignant, TiXuaTSov
)g '^soi, ib., 0, 21, aXKCTTjaag 'i-Trog '/jvhoc, ib., f/y, l63, and rov ^'
TaXccffT^ffoccTcc '7r§o(T7]vhcc Tla/JMg 'A0rivri, Od., a, 252, indic/-
lant on this account (k'ffi).
13. " AXko(/j(/j, spring.
iloot FAA (cf. sal-tus), in Homer in the 2nd aor. aXffo, II.,
r, 754, and dXro with lengthened alpha, § CLXXi, 1, ccxviii,
)1. Conj. ciKr/Tcci, II., ip, 5S6, and dKirat, perhaps clX'/^roit
ind aXzTcci, so that in the other forms the aspirate vanishes
»nly in consequence of the compression of the syllables. —
-*artic. l'^KX(jbivog, i'7rdX[jjSvog, KccTi'7rcx,X[jtjivog. — Of the 1st aor.
inly iariXoiTO, II., ^, 5-38.
14. 'AXoia, smote,
ippears only in yulav '7roXv(pop^f]v ^SfO'/j' ccXoia, II., /, 568.
Root aXof^ in aXcijg, the threshing -Jloor, and hence uXofdu,
iXoidoj, properly to strike in threshing, hence to strike ge-
lerally, and aTrriXoiYiaiv, II., \ 522, broke in pieces.
15. 'AXvtu, to be of wandering or unsettled mind, by rea-
son of grief or joy.
loot AT in Xvco (whence also lues,^ with strengthening A:
IXviig, ort 'l^ov hiKr,(rag, Od., c, 333. — The wounded Venus,
iXvovG cc^i^'/jfraro, II., g, 352. Hence dXvaKoov, Od., yj^ ?>Qi'd,
382, uXv^cov and cOJJtai together with aKvaKa^aj, wander away,
withdraw myself, avoid, and the form with double 2 : Kvng
iXvaaovTzg, II., ;^, 70> raving, furious, and Xiiaau.
488 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
16. 'AXmvui, to be taken.
Root AAO, AQ, and A from cl^jbu. In Homer only in the
2nd aor. to be taken : 3rd pers. rfku (as 'iym\ Od., %, 230,
aXoiYiv^ akolrii olKoju, ah&iri, ctikmcci^ cf. n. 98, part. aXot'Tg, II.,
g, 487.
17. "Ajoosva/, to satiate.
Root AAF, cf. SATVR and Germ, sdttigen^ whence AAFE,
{a^friKonC) ccb^riKong^ satiated) and ^zi-Trvoj cchri'^znv, Od., a, 134,
ah})nv. — From A AF, proceed AF without A and A A without
F. From AF {df^^ivai) "dfjusvui in x§oog af/jsmt ai/hgoftjioio,
II., pf 70» aVs/t', afTiffde, curri, ocaai, aacca&ai, all with long A,
wherefore ^ [hriv zui x^ccTS^og "tts^ luv aara/ 'TrohkiLoio^ Hes., a,
101, is probably a corruption from (JifiTKi) aercih and is fu-
ture ; also (aocTog) arog^ insatiable. — From AA, cc6og 'i'kzto
^v(j^6v) satiety^ II., >., 88, and cl^nV' For the forms belonging
to ccoi(Tcc(j^riV see § CLXViii, 3.
18. ' Aucituofjtjcci, refuse, deny.
Root NAN (cf. ?za, Bavarian for nein, no^, AN AN, (amtv)
ccvoctvoyjoci, say 710, avciivofJbCii, avuiv&ai, uvccivsrOf aor. av/imffdoctf
and conj. av/jvyirui, II., /, 510, and indie. ^voctvsrOi ib,, <r, 450,
and ccTn^vtjvaPTOi ib., fj, 185, rejected.
19. 'Av^avo;, please.
Root FA A, whence aSs, a^o/, a^grv, and (jfahv) evoibsv, II.,
^, 340, ^, 647, Od., T, 28, and (IfccUg) kaUruy II., /, 173,
Od., ff, 422.— FA A, FHA, ^(tccto ^ alvSg, Od., /, 353.
ANAAN u(pa,vhuvit, til/lavs, i'Tn^vhoivz.
20. 'Av0fj(rai, to bloom, to blossom.
Root ANE0, perf. with reduplication ccv^vodcc,(^^ whence cci(jJ
'in ^sgfLov av^vohv s? ojTzikTJg, II., X, ^QQ, bursts, sprinys up ;
KviaGrj [hh avrjvodiv, Od., §, 270, from the house of Ulysses.
Likewise tivodoc compounded with Iv and It/ (on and over)
-^eh^ h' iTTiv^voh Xa^f;;, II., |3, 219, on the head of Thersites:
scanty hair was spread on and over it. Cf. II., «, 134, Od.,
Sy, 365. Besides these we find only ANE0, AN0E, «W^-
aui> Od., X, 320.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 489
21. ' Amyu, command.
I the present stand ^vf/^og i'Tror^vm xai kvojyzi, II., o, 43,
wyzTov^ ib., ^, 287) and without modal vowel cimyiMv, H., I,
28, ccvaiyrj, II., ;c, 130, o, 148, dva/yoi[jbi, dvcoyoir. Imperat.
coyertu, Od., (3, 195, dvaiyere, ib., -v^, 132, and without modal
fwel a,va)x0fi Hm «» 67» &c.; so that X0 extends to the other
srsons also : dv&%0&;, ib., X, 189, oivsox^s, Od., %, 437, infin.
cuys(jbzi', imperf. (Ivuyov, II., e, 805, and rjvcoyov, ib., /, 578,
<wy£, Dcmyov, and fjvaysov, ib., ;?, 394 ; but cf. n. 32. — There
likewise a form with A: ccvojyoc, avojyag, a^myZy which is
nsidered as perfect, although it never has the augment, and
pluperf. rivojyicc^ cf. n. 31, t^vayit, not ava/ysi. Also avu^M,
22. ' A'ffuipiazcOi delude,
oot A<I>, AOE in a(p^, and {d'wa^p) ^Vafps, Od., |, 488,
«^^7ra(p£v, ib., i, 360, conj. ila-ra^^y, ib., -v^/, 79? opt. a-ra-
iTO, ib., 2l6, ela-raipo/ro, II., /, 376, ^o caress, tojiatter, to
hide by caresses and jiattery,, generally joined with /:>oy^^,
gso'o'/f, and from acraipg a-raip/c^g/.
23. 'A'TTfiO^K, took away.
oot FPA, whence fraus (taking away), deceit, with the
lengthening A, AFP A, whence the root ay^«, which gives
rrivgccg in pcat (/jIV f/jsyoc zuhog d-TrrjO^agt II., ^, 237, likewise
rriO§ct, d'TrrjO^soi/, and d'TT^v^aro, Od., ^, 646. — Thus we must
stinguish from these forms dTov^ug, root OP> and I'Trocv^siv,
ot FPT, which even Buttman associates with them. Still
3s can zv^iffKoj be related to this stock? the root of which, gy^,
FP, EFEP, conveys the notions of draw andfoi'th, i. e. to
•aw to liyht, to discover.
24. ' A^t^i^ivog, laden, oppressed.
oot FAPE, whence (Bu^vg, ^oc^z-og, and hairan, bar, Gothic
r to bear, bore, and with the strengthening A, (dfci§?][jbevog,
iPri^jbivog^ 'd§y!(j^mg, heavily laden. T'/j^u't 'kvy^M Ketrai m
yd§o(g d^riiMvog^ II., (T, 435, cf. Od., ^, 2, i, 403, -^z, 283.
itferent from d§ri(jtjsvcii belonging to d^dcj, pray, ib., x^ 322.
490 OF THE HOMERIC VERD.
25. "A§CO,ft.
Root AP, aor. a^cs, ()d., (p, 45, and I'^rrj^asv, U., |, 339, cloaov,
a§(TUVTSc, ccoffug. Cf. § CCXIII, 39, CCXViii, 63. — "A^cc^ov,
fjoa^s, ccga^y], d^cc^uv. — "A^hv^ov a^^^rjaccv, — perf. do'/jor;, dorjcog^
Qori^ &c., d^ccovia, Szc. — pliiperf. d^rigsi and %^cs/, JL, ^, oQ,
— APE, aor. dczaai, conciliate, accommodate, 11., /, 120, r,
138, 7KV7CC ^' o'Triakv dosaaofLgd', ib., ^, 362, d^zaadiLZvoi^
d^z&da^o), &c. — APAPE2K, dod^iazs, fitted on, Od., ?, 23.
— APTE (ars, art-is,) in composition oijuccctzcov, uniting
oneself, acting together icith another, — oiiiaoryiTrtV, o^a^rrr
(TOiVTS, and l<po[MCiOTsiTyjv, l^of^a^TiiTB ; and as the opposite of
this 'AMAPTE, aor. dyijUOTiiv (perhaps originally ccfaoTiiv,
as ybiv from fiv) to separate oneself, to wander away from
an object, to miss or fait : ufjuccors, sv, df/jd^T'/j, df/jaoTo/a, dtpa-
^Dc^TOVGrj, II., ^, 411, — fut. d[/jCCPTyj(Te(T0at oz-cott'/jc, Od., /, 512,
that I should be deprived of sight. — AMAPTAN, imperf.
Tiyud^Tuvi, failedy missed. — APTT (to fit-> to order), dorvvsi,
d^rvvDcvTic, d^Tvv67j, fut. d^rvv'iovaa.. — APE with 0M, (^d^iflfjij)
rioi^fjjsov (to set in order ichile counting, to count or number),
d^iO(jjr,aoj, -aa,?, doi^^y.&7;^zvai ; and AP0M, do&iJbr,aavri, II., rj,
302, united.
26. ' A(pv(j(Tco, draw.
Root OT and OTF (^cf. Germ. Pfii-tze, puddle, Pfu-hl,
pool) with prefixed A, AOTF, whence dpvsaco, as from '?ror,y,
'Ti^rjaaoo. Pres. oi)voyj)H . . . d^vaiycov, II., a, 598. Cf. Od., /,
9. Fut. d^6liiv, II., a, 171. The aorist from OT, AOT,
d(pv(T(Tov, Od., (3, 349, d(pv(JGocc, ib., /, 204, dZva(JUTo, II., ^,
230, d^v(j(jdybZvog, ib., \|/, 220, d^vaadyijivoi, ib., 7, 295, «,
579, Od.. ^, 359, afym, a^yffffsv, II., ;. 517, Od., /3, 379.
27. 'Axo[Jbai, aflict myself, grieve.
Root AX, Germ. Ach and /^/^^Wi, woe. Hence dyjiiLoci. Nj;v
^ dyj)\Lcn, Od., T, 129' o-> 256 ; aor. {dy.ay^ W'Ccyj. (affdcted,
injured), Qsa'Trpcurovc, ib., tt, 427, and middle UKdyovro, dza-
yoiujTiV, dKctryoiiLi^a^ uKdyjoivro. Likewise AX> xVXEF, dyjvuv,
ajffiicting oneself] ^vimw dyjvcov, grieving at hearts only in this
form, and without f, dyjcov, dyjovau. Hence with reduplica-
tion, aKuyjidi TOKyjocg, II., \^, 223, cf. § ccviii, 11, aKayji^jjUi,
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 491
tc. conceming which see § CLXVi, 1, CLXViii, 10,ccxii,34;
^AXEA, uKccyJ^ij, afflict, ax.or/J(^ii;y urMr/J^tO, azr/JorxT ;
f. § ccxii, 33, c ; AX with NT : ayj'j'j.ui, torment myself,
yjvtMHog, dyj'jTOf AX with 0E, ayjog, uyji-og, burden, pain,
■yjoaui, am oppressed, pained, ayJou,at i/jco:, D., £, 361, r,-
'hro, was yrieted, vexed, rr.C: rr/Ji'o, Od., o, 4.37, icas laden.
2S. Ba/>4/, icalk, go.
\e have akeady cited Sdrr^v for o^tj^v ra) o* akxoyr: oar>:»,
1., a, 3'27? ^^c, with ri) o' — u^tLara ctrjr,',, ib., ^. llo, Sec,
nd £cr!T>> ib., ^. 40. — The imperative has 3K and the notion
f speed -^" in Bcwr*' i^/, D., 3, 8, &c., the active meaning"
ppears in xuzw> icr/ca^xsasv viae 'Ayuisui, D., o- '■2-S4. The
arriciple form with the prefix BI, and the meaning of stalk-
np along, joined with u.ccx^, C-^i, appears in r,]'- ilcczsol SiZac,
1., r^, ^213, Sec, 'jC/ o<ca>Ta rvyai*, ib., »» 371* The same
Drm lengthened by 20 : Aiar o\ 'z^o: T^fjTutt^'^t-r) iLox^rt
utdfj^iii. ib., >, 809, cf. 0, 676, T, o34, and BIBA with
aodal vowel iLrtx^a Si^yrou IL, 7, 2*2, and C'-rj^;; 0= 'zoci/xioc
\iixzrioct.o Oo/Va u,{tx.^ci. St^Sica, Od., /^ «539. Also we find
cr/r ToTa cr£/jyfa (namely pr.uuira^) o/Sa, IL, II, iS^^.
29. B<z/yjy. fhroic.
Wt BE A (in oi/.oc, </arf,) and BAA (cf. English ^/7).
5EA, BAE, ^nd aor. opt. S'/Mo. II., >, 288, and conj. o/^sra^,
)d., f. 472, manifestly for 3/s7:tcci — BEA, BOAE. SbZo-
Jiuro, C, /, 3, 3iZo}j:u,iift:, ib., 9. Od., z> 247, hence ayrs-
Jo/j:<7ar> a;TscO/j:<ri, ayri^6/j:<T(zi:, -r,Gou, -zcax (to throw oneself
n the way), to meet. — BAA. fut. oa/ia/, D., ^, 403, aor.
3a>.o>, Sec., oi'fSTO and ocusa^ui, &c. pres. imperf. od'/Jsou,
ici/jjTo, Sec. BAA, BAA, perf. pluperf. 3)i^'/j;z.ii, S-Z/JicUf
hZ/j;T(n, oit/J/xTcti, 3zZ/J:ccro, Sec, Oi^/j:iLz>o:, and without
eduphcationt i^j^ro, pjSjro, p'/jJG0cu, 3}j:'JLi>oc.
30. Biooiutii briny to life-> preserve in life :
'V ydz iL l^ii)cao, zo'jst,, Od., ^, 46S, and in the 2nd aor. act.
o live, whence 7, airo/sfT^ ha y^>o* r^ 3iiiiai, D., (h 5\\, cf.
b., X, 174, Od., ^, 359, and imperat. a/jXfg ith <i7oZ&ic&^
t/j.oc ^ o/*T», D., ^, 429.
492 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
31. BoOXoiJUcct, will.
Root BOA (vol-untas) in oCk\oL ^okzGdz, Od., t, S87» and
according" to several mss. also irs^cog l^oXovro ^soi, ib., a» 234,
for l^akovTO. Cf. § CLXViii, 12, and obs. BOTA in 'tt^o-
€s€oyXa, IK, a, 113, prefer^ and ^ovXoybah (BovXiro. BOT-
AE in (BovXriaiTai, H., I, 264.
32. Ta[jbktv> marry.
Root rAM (cf. Germ. Brdiiti-g?km.y i. e. betrothed to the
hride\ whence 'iy/iiLzvi sy/if/jZ} y^^hzv, yyj^ai, yhy^otg, of the man
who marries, y/jybua&ai, yriujocro, 'y}^(jbcc(Jbsv'/], of the womam e.g.
'ET/«a(rr;;v, .... Vri^LccijJiVTi u vk7' 6 ^' 6V 'Trccr'i^ k^svoc^l^ocg
Tjj[JtjZh Od.> X, 273. — FAME) yapusstu, yociiikovri, ya^jAiadat.
Fut. yocpbiu, II., h 388, and immediately after UriXsOg
[juoi S'TTsiroi yvmTx.oi ycc[jtj&Gffercch ib., ;> 394, will give in mar-
riage to me,
S3. Tzyuvzm to cry out, to cry aloud.
Root rOA (connected \vith BOA), TO AN, mN.— Imperf.
{ymz) lyzymzh II., %> 34^ lyzyuvzw, Od., ^, I6I, yzycjvzvvy ib.,
/, 47, ^, S7O, perf. yzymug, II., ^, 227, &c., 2nd aor. ors
roffffov ccTT^V) offffov rs yzyoovi jSo^caj, Od., g, 400, &c., likewise
i^oridi yiycovi rs, ib., ^, 305, yzycovziv and yzyuvkiLZv,
34. Tn&iiv, to rejoice.
Root FAF (^cf. yoiv-^ogi gav-isus). Hence FAFHN, yalcov,
II., «» 405, &c. FA with 0E (^cf. gau-deo), yyjdioj, whence
the imperf ly^Osov, iyyjkzv, II., ri, 214, 127j and in the other
tenses y^&rjffZh yrj0y}(TZ, &c., without a trace of yfidat ; whence
for yrj&ity ib., |, 140, the other reading y^diTis to be preferred.
35. Tyj^dGzca^ grow old.
Root FAP (cf. the German gar denoting that which is at an
end, finished), FHPA> whence yri^dg, II., ^, 197, yyj^a^vrzaatf
Hes., g, 171, and from yrj^doo, ly/j^cc, KOirsyrjPcc, and with 2K,
yyi^dffKSh zuTay^§u(jH,a)(Th &c. Likewise FPAF (grau) pass-
ing into E in the German greis, hoary^ — roots which have
no influence on the verbal formations.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 493
36. T(yvz(r6ai, to become.
Root FEj FAj perf. yzya,ot,(rh yzyoiMtoc^ &c. — FE? FEN, aor.
y'ivzTOi y'ivoiTo, yivfjrat, yivkadoch &c.5 perf. yiyovz. — With ex-
tended g : yiiv6[jtji0cc, II., Xi 477' ^ve7'e born, yzivoiLzvu, ynvoiLz-
vri(7h and aor. 1st, yzivocro, kywaro, y&ivuadah and yzmoci (for
yzivriKi), Od., v, 202.
37. Aafjmiy to know.
Root AAX, in the non-Homeric ^;^a%^ and indagare^ ^Aa|s,
^/Sa^ajO/Sv, ^s^;^a%^a/, IL, A, 831. — With 2K ^ihccffKOVffiv, h-
hcc(TKi[jtjSvcti, and hi^ccdK^aui, Hes., g, .54, ^0 teach. AAX,
AAXE, and both without X, AA, AAE. The former in
the 2nd aor. act. ^g^agi', taught, Od., ^, ^33, '<p, I6O, and
(^ihccfrdcii) ^ihccuffdai, ib., ^, 3l6, to teach oneself, to discover.
AAE in the 2nd aor. pass, to be taught, to know, ghoc'/]v, II.,
y, 208, and belonging to this hasiM, huyjvcci, '^r^ohusig, &c. So
also fut. -Trcog yoig lybzv <Ty, '^iivz, ^oc^ffzoct, Od., r, 325, and perf.
^ihci'/jxag, hihocTjxs. Lastly, AAE, AH in ^^cj (indagando
reperio)^ used ^vith respect to the future* shall or will jindy
ovziTi S^srg TiK(i,co^ 'Ikiov, II., /, 418, 685, and I'/jeig, ib., v,
260, &c.
38. Aa'i^oj, dissever ; loticj, destroy.
Root AAFIK. ^Yi\k loC'ilpov ^uX-Ag, II., ;?, 247, &c., then
hxi^6[jjivog, ^oii^sro, ^ociS,cit, ihoii^s, ^^diy^ivov t^to^, Od., v, 320,
&c., — After the ejection of K, AAFI, then AAI, whence
^ccio[Jbcii, divide^ distract, ^ocisrai ?Jto§, Od., a, 48. Ai^ioTocg,
roi lc)^0oi ^ihuiuTCii, ib., a, 23, and active x^bcc hcckro zou Afjbs
(Jjoi^ccg, ib., 0, 140. Lastly, A Al without iota gives the forms
of the fut. and aor. mid. and perf. pass, ^accafro, ^affa/^g^a,
hufTcuurui, ^cca<roc[/jSvoi, zvah u^a, ^aca^r^a/, II. , %//, 21, to tear
to pieces raw^ (^g^ara/) ^g^acra/, ib., a, 125, &c., aTo^a<r<ro-
jM/a/, ib., f, 231. Lastly, A A lengthened by TE : ^arsoi'ra/,
^arg^yfra/, hccrzvvro, II., \//, 121. We must distinguish from
these the forms from AA, A AI, which root is connected with
KAI in Kuiof, namely ^a/s, IccTzv,'-^^ set on Jive, ^oCiov, ^akrs, ^uiO'
(JjSvov, kindled, burning, r,, cov, aor. ^cc'/jrcci 'Ottot av T^oiri -^u^l
'TTclacc hoiyiTCii Aocio[jijivri, ^aiooffi ^' k^ri'ioi vhg ' Kyjucov, II., y, 3l6,
for which ^a;jr«/ K.oti6(^ivti Koiioj(yt l\ k.t.'K., stands? ib.> <p> 375,
494< OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
perf. ^£$??s, pi. hlrjit^ burned, raged, said of war, grief, tumult.
The remarkable forms of Kot.ico have been already explained,
§ ccxiii, 37.
39. Auivvi/ji^ feast (active sense).
Root AAIIA, cf. dapesy from AA and from ITA in Toi-ffoc-
G&ot,i^ taste. The full root only in the non-Homeric ^a-raf;?,
expense, AAIIA without A, A AIT in Homer in ^a^re/,
(^oiboi'TrToi)) hccphccTTouffi, pcocrcibcc-^cci, to feast (neuter sense).
After the ejection of H and consequent extension of A, AAI
in ^oiiffsiv ^g yot^ov, II., r, 299, to furnish a marriage feasts
and ^ccKTaiJbzvoi^ Od., <r, 408, having feasted. The same
meaning belongs to the form with NT : ^ocivv laTra, yi^ovaiv,
II., /, JO, and loiivuTut, feasts, ib., 0, 99. Aocivvo, ^ocivvvro,
^aivvTo, and ^Kivviocr, cf. n. 109, ^ciivv'/i, Od., ^, 243, for ^oci-
w[jjOci, })oc.ivvaScci, ^aii/vf/ijivog.
40. Acc^JbVTJiJbi, subdue.
Root AAM (cf. Germ, zahm, Eng. tame). From AAM,
A A ME, the aorist form lla,[^}^v, l^dihyj, ^c^[JU'/i, plur. ihdyij?iijijzv,
hd[/jSt/, conj. ^oif/jiiM, si'/jg, zirj, g/'srs, opt. ^a[/jiirig, ^cc[/jSi7], infin.
hoc[/jy][/jSi>oci, ^oi[/j^voci, ^oifjbitc, hu[jAvTOi, &c. — From A AM A the
aorist form with 2 : i^(x,[jtjCii(T(Ti, ^d^ocaaz, ^di(/jOi(T&v, })dc[/joc(r, §a-
jM/aco;, ^oc[/jOi(TOiioiro, &c., together with ^ot^da&ri and ^oc^aa&zig,
as also some forms from AO : lcc(jtjoi, II., a, 6I, loifjudccc, ib.,
X;, 271, future lu[jij6coffi, ib., (^, 368. — From AAMNA (§a^«
with N), lcc[j(jVfjfj!j\ II., s, 893, ^cc[jijV}](Tt, ib., 746, and khcc[Jijva,
ib., 391, ^DCfjijva, ib., ^, 103, as zuriKru, and pass, ^ociiivccrui,
^a,[j!/va(T0oit, ^ci(/jvccro, whence likewise hocfjum, ib., ?, 199, should
be written as 2nd pers., locyjva from Ictfjuvccacci, — From AAM,
AMA, comes the perf. lsh[jtj^[jbsdoc, '6s6[jij}j[/jivog, ov, 01, pluperf.
^g^p^|M/;jj/, ^il[jb'/j7o, ^ehf/brjocTO, also the aor. hf/bfjdriTcj, 11., /, 158,
and ^(juT^diVTu.
41. AztzvufLh show, and I'^xof^ott, 7'eceive.
Root AIK with the meaning of stretch out, and reach (li/cov
and g^m in Find. Pyth., 9, 128 (218), Ol, 11, 75 (10,
86)> cf. digitus), extended AEIK (Germ, zeig-en), to point
with outstretched hand, hence ^ii^co, 'iht'isv, &c., and U'/iXsih)^
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 49«5
^j\v lycov lvhi%ofjjci{, 11., r> 83. to Peleides will I point, will
address myself to him, and with NY> Isixvvg, pointing, tm
zoci '^iiKvv!Mvog, ib., ;, 196, pointing to them, stretching out
the hand, greetimj them as (/uests, and '^yJKZv tLi&hu, Asikvv-
fASvog AavocoTtJh II. 4^, 701' where the dative belongs to ^tjfcsu
and with ^si>cv6[Jijivog we must understand ccvroOg ; ^ziKvvijjivog
ciUTovg, bidding them to the i) antes. So AEIK with ANA,
})iix,a,vooi)VTo ^i'lTccKyavh ib., o, 86, and ^zikocvocovt iTrhsffiv, Od., c,
111, ^y, 410, and the form reduplicated by AEI : AzI^zkt
'AxiK^oc, II., /, 'i'2ii, AitUxocTOit, Od., ?], '^ I, AziUxkt, II.. §,
4, so that in the radical syllable EI is shortened to E. AIK
is reduplicated in the same way, hth%5(T0c6i^ hihi%ccfrdoci, in the
pres. with 2K, ^sihiirz6[jjivogy ^sihia-zero, and "bzhaKOfjijivog, Od.,
0, 150, reaching out the right hand. — From As/^2;sro, &c.,
is extracted the root AEK, AEX, with the meaning of take,
receive-: for }iiyj,(>&cci^ ^«?0|W;a/, ^s^ac^a/, &c., together with the
forms explained in n. 59» ^£^0, §s;sro, &c., to lie in wait for.
— AEK, AOKEF, ^okzvzi^ ^ozzvaocg^ to catch stealthily, to lie
ill wait for, and AOKEF without F, lihoTCTJiMivog, II., o, 7<30.
42. Aivca, bedew, moisten.
Root ^if (cL Germ. Thau, Eng. dew), ^busi, ^svs, sSsys, '^iveffzoVf
^iviTcci, is moistened, Izviro, ^ivovro, KOiTihuffccj II., /, 490.
43. Aio), bind ; livo(jiycciy need.
Root AE in Uov, Od., |M/, 196, hiotfjiji, imperat. hiovrajv, ib., jO*,
54, and with like meaning Uourx, II., <t, 553, ^rj/rnv, e'brjaroc,
&c., ibrjfTOiTO, ^fj/rar, Od., (/j, 16 1, ^■/]ircc[j!jSvog, ^s^sro, ^s^sj^ro,
and (^<^s) imperf. ^A;j, II., X, 105. — Asvo(JjOci, need, ivant^
l7n^s0o[/joci, hivioct, hsuyjt Od., a, 254, ^sysra/, hsvoiccto, Isusffda/,
hsuidOoii, hiUO(JAvog, zbzvio, IhiuiTo, ^iVifrOriv, fut. (hzfi) hiv^irsuii
ib., ^, 192, I, 510, livfifTiffdcct, ib., -v^, 128, and 1st aor. only
act. in ihiv'^rrsv, ib., /, 483, 510. With these there appears
from the root without f, hT only in r/ ^s h7 7roXiiJiji^i(jjiVoii, II.,
h 337, and ^^(TSf in l^o/j/b ^s B^/rsv, ib., c, 100.
44. Ai^ri[jjcct, seek.
Root AIA (with short iota), AI2A, AIZ, whence l7Ps, II.,
'TT, 713, 1. ^/^s. — AIZE, whence ht^t^oct, Od., X, 100, ^/^^^jfoj,
?; and fut. ^/^?j<To^g^', ib., t> 239-
496 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
45. AmOct) and ^ivio), turn.
Root AIN in h7vog, vorte:v> whence AINEF in h'vzuov, hvzvz-
ff^g, ^mvovTzg^ hvivovffccv. In the rest mthout /■ : kh'usov, zbivi-
o(Jbsv, ihvsofjbSffdcc, turned ourselves abouU wandered, ^ivsi(r0yiv,
eTTthv^ffoig, hivfj^iig^ and (TT§s(psh'vridsvj II., t, 792, were rolled
about) c(,(j^(p{hh'vf^Tcti, ib., -v^, 562, surrounds.
46. AU
Root AI, cf. ti-mor, to he afraid, and tojlee, also to inspire
fear, to scare. In the former meaning it is in the active :
Viz v'/}vc>h 'Ay^ociSv, II., /, 4i33, feared for, and 'prs^i clarv (Jtj'zyoc
Ugiuyjov hiov, ib., %, 251, fed. In the latter sense it has al-
ways the passive termination : KTg — ov pa zvvsg — kto (rra^ftjoio
liMvrai, ib., g>, 109. So ^Ititcci, II., %, 189, 456, &c., IfaTro-
h'cij(jbai, ib., g, 763. — From the root AIE come without the
modal vowel : vo^i^zg ccuratg Ivhistruv, ib., <r, 584, seek in vain to
terrify, and JWo/ — ^rshioio h'svrat, ib., i^, 475, speed (ruunt).
— To both forms belongs the infin. ^/W^a;, and therefore it is
both active : ^ztvov ca'xo (j^syccgoto Vna^ui, Od., ^, 398, and in-
transitive : ov pa r u'ff&i^yirog (Jb&[/j0vs (TTu0[jb6io his(70oci, II., |a<,
304, he does not endure without an attempt to hasten from
the fold. To Viinm also belongs as conj. according to the
reading of Zenodotus : ug ^' oVorg 'Tfkvi&m 'TCorciiLog 'Tt^iovhz Viri-
ra/, ib., X, 492, for zdruaiv (1. hyjrcci from ^{i'/jrui, as ^g;jTa/,
^}jrai\ For the perfect form §g/^;a, &c., see n. 24, &c. —
With AI stand AEF and AFE in Uog,friyht. From AEF,
AEI, and the same with A Tas in [jijS§ u^JbZ^a)), comes Izilco,
of which no person appears, og/o-go-^a;, liiaw, &c., and (hfii)
g^^g/<7a?, gv, g, arg, av j (^/^g/) v-zo^^iGag, v'Troh^ziaavTzg, &c.,
II., >^, 282, |0o, 413, with (^g/) vTroliiffurz, Od., |3, 66.—
With 22, terrify, (h, hih) hiliffffsai, ^sihi(r(Tso, ^uliffffiff^cv,
^Sihff(rs(7doci, together with ^g/^/|g<r^a/ and hih%cca^aif perf. (^g-
47. AoDcffuffdoii, to appear.
Root AOFA, whence cczrAXiog ^okt sipoci, Od., ^, 242, ap-
peared, together with lousaccTO, II., v, 458, &c., and })ouaazroii
for houtrffi^Tat, ib., -v^, 339.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 497
48. 'Eyg/^fw, rouse.
Root FEP (ger-o) with the prefixed E (out) in (sysf, lyg-)
gy^go, gy^gro, probably the 2nd aor. and 'iy^sa^at (I. gy^gir^a/),
Od., f, 124, — perf. (sy^gyo^) ly^riyogdat, gy^^yo^^g, gy^jjyo^^ao-/,
cf. n. 36 f b, and hence gy^;;yo^O(jy;', cf. n. 14, obs., — and EFPE
with 22 ky^fiiTffug, iy^aaovTzg, being aivake.
49. "E^isy, 'i(T&oj^ and Ic^/iw, e«f.
Root E A and E2 (cf. Eng. eaty and Germ, essen^ Lat. edere,
and comesse). From EA shsi, ehovffi^ shovrsg, shoisv, zh^zvoii.
Also sho(jbai, shsui, s^ovrai, expressive of the future^ cf. II., §,
237, ^, 836, ff, 271, 283, Od., /, 369, &c., imperf. 's^ov, s-
hiffKS. Likewise perf. l^i^liitg, II., g>, 542, and (i^g) s^^^ora/,
Od., %, 56. The root EAE is also found in (EAE and
TT) k^TjTvc, whence ihrirvog. The O of this form is according
to the analogy shown in n. 36, b. — E2 with E0 (E2E0,
E20), &(T0ci) in 'iadovffi, 'ia&nv, k(j6s[jtjsvai, gV^^v, 'iadovirai, ^o-^s,
^(T^'j Od., or, 141, and the paragogic kadico, whence ic^/g/,
l(r0hrs; imperat. hOa, 'ia&i'; infin. 1(tM(jijSv; imperf. rja^is, rjudtoPt
50. Ei'^^y, see.
In Homer the active is common only in the imperf. : uhoi/, g/Jg,
itho[JijSV, and slrritlovy beheld^ Od., X, 583, 593 ; pass, gi'^gra;,
are seen, appear, II., ^, 559, ib., a, 228, &c. ; §/ag/^gra/,
is seen through, ib., v, 277j zihoybivog, -rj, like, looking like ;
imperf. gi'^ovro, saw, ib., -r, 278, — 2nd aor. 'thov, saw, 'I^zg, 'ihzv,
-g, 'iho^jjiv ; imperat. i'^g ; conjunc. 'ihco, 'ihco^jbi, 'ihrjg^ 'ihoo^jiizv, i^j^rs,
t^Mfft ; optat. t^oi[jji, 'thoig, '/hoi, ihotsv ; infin. ilisiv, ihsTv ; partic.
thoi/v, ilovffoi, -ui, and mid. with the same meaning, ih6[J/}^v, 'ihzro,
'ihovro, 'ihaj[Jbca, 'ihrjui, 'ibrirah ihoo^zdov, 'ih/j/rds, 'Zgoihojvrcih Od., v,
155; optat. 'ihoio> ihoiro, 'ihotctro; imperat. '(Izade; infin. lUffdcci;
— fut. gi'ffOjOoa/, soil, STcth shall see, II., ^, 532 (from see, Jind
out, Od., r, 501, shall know, for know, II., «> 88 ; — aor.
IsiffOiO, ihocro, hiffotTO, ihoivro, e'lffrjrah uauiTO, si(TK(Mvog, hiad-
fjtjzvog, -rj, was seen, appeared, seemed, was like, — perf. o7hu
(have seen), know, oihag only Od., a, 337, and H., II, 456,
467j elsewhere oh&a, oi^gv, ol^g, oih\ In the plur. only 'ihi^zv,
and from hrji/A hrz, haui. As the forms of the other moods
there are ascribed to this zihw, II., ?, 235, where Aristarchiis
2nd H h
498 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
read i^iojy and commonly eihaj, g/^jjj, g/^jj, e'i^ofjtjev or rather ilho-
(jbsv, ii^STS, II., ^, 18, zilcuai; optat. &(ht% rig, »j ; imperat. hdt,
iffTO) ; infin. 'ihiMvoci, i^fi>iv ; part, zl^ug, orog, oruy ots, orsg, oaiv,
oat, sl'bvToc, fjg, ri, av, a/, and dat. plur. thviricri "^^ocTthsTah with
intellifient mind, together with which sthvi'/itri is another read-
ing, as in II., oc, (i08. Cf. Heyne ad loc. From this is
formed the future ii^rjcsig, zlhrjazrz, zihi^aziv, (yzfjuiu, to be about
to know ; pluperf. 1st, -^icc ; 2nd {jii^iccg), rizi^trig, riiihug,
'/j^fjtrdcc ; Srd, Tjii^ri, risi%t, Od., /, 206, ^^szv, rihzz, rihri, -/j^si ;
plur. from 'i(T'/](jjf, huv. We find also from /(tpj^M// the supple-
mental forms '/crs, h^i, hro), haai, hav.
51. 'EiXv{Avog, involved, wrapped up.
Root FEAEF, Lat. volv in volvo. From fzkf, fikv, ziXv,
comes ziXvffM -^afijcidoKTi, II., (p, 319, will cover tip, zlXvccroci,
B'iXvTO, zlXv(JijZvog. From FEAEF, FEAE (/-zXi), zlXz, comes
ziXzi, II., ^, 215, drove together, z'iXzov h arzivzi, Od., %, 460,
zlXzvvTo, zIXzvvTcc. From /-zKz, Fz\, 2nd aor. a^jjip) (or/ju Aio-
f/j^^zog I'TT'Trohdmio Y.lXoyuzvoi II., z, 782j (pressed together)
crowded, together with 1st aor. zXaai, zzKaai, zXaccg, perf.
UXfi,s0cc, zzXffj'zvog ; lastly, from the 2nd aor. pass. fzK, fotX (as
crzX, aroCk, in Grz7Xoo, gtccXoo) {zfukri), Alvziocg h' zakyj, II., v,
278, and ■/c^v(p&n yoco vtt uaxih — TjJ vtto TToig lotXri, ib., v, 408,
gathered himself tof/ether, crouched. — Add ' A^yziovg ZKiKzvaa
akriiiiimi, II., z, 823? aX}jmi, aXzig, aXzvrzg, and xziyiJzq^iov ah^zv
vlco^, ib., ■^, 420. (")
52. YjItzTv and zi/kt'ttzTv, to sag ; '/ji'iTru'Trz, upbraided.
Root FED, whence 2nd aor. 1st, zIttou and zzi-^oi/ ; 2nd, sm?
and zztTTzg, zi7ra,g and zziTrocg ; * Srd, zi-^zv, zztvzv, zIttz, zzittz, zW
and gT(p', Od., /, 279, '^, 131, ziiczazzv and uttz^kz, plur. zi-
'?royi>zv, z'lTrov, zzi-ttov ; conj. giW^, gi'-rj^?, zi'^yifrda, z'i'Trrjaiv, ziTrrjai,
giVjj ; optat. zi'TTOiyji, z)'7rot[ju, zi^roig, z'/ttoi ; imperat. g<Vg, h'ziTrz,
Schol. Ven., B, ad II., a, 108. The augment is not strong ; since A
might intrude in the indicative, without on that account disturbing the
forms of the optat. and partic.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 499
II., ;f, 425, giV', ai'(p', gmrg, and si'Trarg ; infin. g<V£|M/gva/, gm-
lU/gv, gm/V ; part. eiTn^v, ovroc^ &c., siTrouffcc, Sec, We perceive,
therefore, that the prefixed E appears only in the indicative, and
should be considered as an augment. Of the compounds we
find the present forms : iviToiiM, k/z'^ovToc, hi'Trovaa, Ws'Trovrsg,
with smrs, IL, ^, 76 1, &c., and imperf. smTov, H., XVIII,
29. Since the prefixture of the E, as we have seen, appears
in the light of an augment, we cannot treat these forms as
having arisen from Asts, 'ifs'Trz, &c. ; but must believe that
after the loss of the digamma (IvfiTTov, gV/^g9rg) they have the
N doubled, a duplication which in Mriviv a'TroziirovTog^ II., r,
75, is impossible, and in ci'i(ri[jtj(x, va^iiTrajv, ib., ^, 62, vvv ^g ^JjZ
TragsiTToufja, ib., 337, is against analogy, whereas in gfgTrg N
invited to its adoption. EO with 2, ESH, whence (ecTr)
'ifTTTSTS and (gcT, /(7^) IvKT'Tsiv ; indie. eVoTTgg', hiffTrs ; conj. Ivi-
(Tz-oj, '/] ; opt. hiaTToig, 01 ; imperat. gV/^Tg, evs(r'?ng,* like STria-^^ig ;
also in the pres. Iv/Wg/y, Hes., S-, 369, and fut. IvKT-Tryj/rco, Od.,
g, 98 ; and the forms without 2> as in Pindar, ct^g/a? hiTrrcov
iX'TTi'^ag, Pyth., IV, 201 (358), so in Homer, fut. bs-^oj, Od.,
B, 137, gv/-^g/. XL, ^, 447, Od., X, 147. These forms bring
the word into connection with those from IH (in ixog, bur-
den, hi'Trri, a hiirdening with words, ohjurgation, Ittooo, oppress^
in ^Eschyl.) '/-^ztcxi, IL, |(3, 193, will oppress, and aor. i'l^ao
Kccov ^ Ar/j/Auv, ib., a, 454, and a series of forms, which are
written with H, HT, 20, and 22. The meaning of these
is decided by iitiaiv rz x,az6i(nv hiTrofijSv ( V^ar. led. hiaaoyjzv)
i^\ ^ohriaiv, Od., u, l6l, we assailed with reproaches. Cf.
lr6X[jjOi (oocXXoiMvog zou Ivia&oybzvog, ib., l63, without variation;
^jjYj jM/S, yvvui, Yj^'ki'zoiaiv hviChzai ^v[j2v hi'Trrs, II., y? 438, J^ar.
lect. hiaTCz, hi'KZ, and for hiirruv, ib., co, 238, in a similar
sentence hiaTCOiv and gf/Wct^v, which the Victor. Schol. explains
as jEolic for hi'Tvroov ; and Ivittoi, with the same variations,
hiffffot, hiG'Troi, Ivi-TT'Trot (i. e. hi'TTot). Since the signification,
marked above, pervades all the forms, we may regard as the
ground form hi'xco (perhaps Fill with prefixed E, EFIIT, so
that IfiTroj passed into hi'Troj) which became also hiacrco, as GIT,
* According to the Hail. Schol., Od., ^, 185. Cf. Becker, p. 123.
oOO
OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
offffofji^oii, o-i^ofjuai,^ riEn, TSffffM, 'TTZ'^oi) ; the forms hiffTrs, hl~
G-TToiy would thus be of a different analogy, but yet in the pres.
and imperf. on account of the weak succession of syllables in
hiTz the T might be inserted? hi'Tm, as in rvTrru^ &c., so that
the forms of biTrrco and htaffco stand in the same relation to
those of kviTTM. The 2nd aor. is reduplicated in two ways :
mvi'Trsv^ II., 0, 546, 552, -4-', 473, where the various reading
Ivsvc^rsv cannot stand in an aorist, and, as l§vx, IgvKazs, and
ri^vKcczz, so IwTT, hvl'TToc'Tn, ib., j3, 245, y, 427> 438, s> 650, f,
141, Od., y, 17, 303.
53. Ei'^iy, say.
Root FEP (cL ser-mOy ser-ies, dis-ser-ere)^ pres. z'i^oj, say,
only in the Odyssee : (/jvyitTT^j^ffiv ^l (jjocKKTrci '7n(pDcvs}c6i/jivog
Tuhs si§M, ib., /3, 162, ayj(p( Is Xocoi"OX^toi haovrai' roils rot
vy][jbs§rsoe. si'^^y, ib., X, 135, and s^tsfjusvog rcchs s'i^oj, ib., v, 7 ; fut.
igs&), s^sovai, will say, egsojv, k^sovffcc. — Mid. (make another
say to me,) question : s'/^ofjucci, avsi^soci rjhs [jtjSruhXolg, II., 7,
177> sii^oii "Y.KTo^K Ihv, ib., oj, 390, makest me speak to thee
of Hector, askest me concerning him : s'iTsg rs y's^ovr s'ig'/ion
STsX^MU, Od., cc, 188, u'l zsv rig gs . . . . s'i§r;rui, ib., /, 503,
sl^'sGdoj, s'i^SG&at, sl§6iJbsvov, avsigsro, ib., ;?, 21, which is also
written II., p 508, for avrigsro ; l^si§sro, s'/govro. — Likewise
we should probably regard s^sa&ai in the Odyssee in (MraX-
X^Gcci Kou s§sG0oii, ib., y, 69, 243, |, 378, 0, 361, tt, 465,
compared with avzigsoii ^^g ^srocXKag^ II., y, 177? ^s an aorist,
IdsgOcci^ and rank with it rov '^sTvov s§m[jijs0cc, ib., ^, 133, and
igoiro, ib., a> 135, y, 77* — In connection with this are the
forms from FEPF (verbum), EPE, pres. cause to say, or
ask : l^z^sovGi, question, Od., |, 375, s§soi[jijt, im'ylit questiofi,
lb., X, 229, (s§sit>(jjsv) l§sio(jbSv, II., a, 332, JWoyj ra? i^Siiyi'
(inquiriny after) 'OihvGyj'i Gvv^vrsro, Od., ^,31, and so also
mid. (make say to m£, question) ovbs ri 7r^0G^aG&cx,i Iuvcc[/jUi
STTog, ouh' sgssGdoci, ib., yp, IO6, hs^s^ssG&s SKUGrcc, II., x, 432,
(g^sso) ggig/0, ib., X, 611, gosoj'To. In the future both senses
are found : ro fLsv gz v^urov sycov si^^GOfjuai ccvri], Od., tj, 237,
f Buttmann in Lexilog., T. I, p. 283, &c.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 501
y, 104, will ask ; cf. ib., r, 509> and si^yjffoyjsd' , ib., §, 6l ;
but oy (jijiv 701 (iiikzog zl^riaiTDci cchog, II., ■\p, '795, will be said.
In the perf. and pluperf. however the latter sense alone pre-
vails, z'i^TKi, II., \ 363, is said, si§riTo, k, 540, Od., -r, 11,
351, si§rj(jt,ivogy II., 3^, 524, zl^rj^jbiva, Od., fM, 453. In Hke
manner the aor. ^ri&kvTi hiKccico, ib., c, 413, y, 322, with rejec-
tion of E. Of doubtful authority is "Ecracai^ ccyjviJjZvui, u^ovto
^g ;i?j^£' i%.ccfT7>], Od., X, 541, as the only instance in opposition
to the sense of the forms to which it belongs, and we should
perhaps read I^sovto as in II., a, 332, ^, 445, &c. Allied to
these forms we find in the pres. and imperf. Igszimg, Igkivs,
sls^gs/vg, and k^sossivsTo (jtjv0&), II., z, S\, from I^cotuco ii^coTolg,
si^A/Tu with dv/^gcorcov, Od., §, 251, and from iPZvvdco, search
for, l^ivvoiv, l^svvcc.
54. '^'i(7K&j, cojnpare.
Root EFIK with 2, EFI2K, sl'ffx&f, sicrzug, sfazsi, consider
like, compare, think likely, II., y> 197' it(Txofjij&v, and with
long E : dvToc ffihv yd,§ 'Euvdov ^ivrjiVToc {JjU'/ti i]'i(TPco(/jSV ihai,
ib., <p, 332, we think him likely^ Sec, imperf. ii(jK0^zv, Od.,
h 321, and without s: hzzv, i<tks, 'iaaom {ja-KOVGoC)-, 'iffzovTzg,
to make oneself like, e. g. ' Koyiiuv (pcov^v 'iffKov(y akoxoiaiv,
ib., §> 279, making herself like in voice to the ivives (to the
voices of the wives) of the Greeks : to consider like, al tu
h-Kovng, takiny thee for him, II., X, 799. Cf. II., t, 41.
Likewise to make one thing seem like another, to deceive.
"IffKS ■^ivhicc, TToKXd, Xiyiov. iTv(/jOi(Tiv 6[J!jo7cc, Od., r, 203 : hence
to deceive oneself in reference to any thing, "laKiv spcoc(Trog
ocv'/jP, iTniri (pddav ovk WzXovTa " Avh^oc x.(x,Tax,riivai, ib., %, 31.
Perf. (g/«) 'ioiKu, ag, g, 'ioiK, am like, 'ioim also (par est) it
beseems, plur. uktov, Od., ^, '27 ; pluperf. ga;;i£g/ with koU&ffoiv,
11., V, 102, and iizTriv, ib., a, 104-, &c., also in the passive
form UKTo (had been made like) was like, II., '^, IO7, ni'^ro,
Od., §, 796, &c. ; partic. loiKcog, on, otoc, or&g, orag, fem. eioi-
Kv7cci, II., (T, 418. Also commonly stKvTcc, ziKvt, sUvluv, and
once sUcug, namely tco ziKug, ib., (p, 254, in which construction
elsewhere rio iKsXog stands.
55. 'Y.'ffocugiii', to enjoy.
Root FPT in friior> enjoy, with the strengthening A, AFPT,
.502 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
SO that T passes into E (ocvgs) or is dropped (ay^). From
«u^, Slid aor. STrccvPOv in Pind. Pytli., 3, 36 ((35). The rest
of the moods in Homer : act. h'^augrj, iTuv^zihiv^ iTrocu^iTv, mid.
iTav^riai, and 'iva, TcHvTig I'Zav^ojvTai (ooKTiXr/og, II., a, 410.
From civ^s fut. iTuv^rjiT&irdcci, II., ^) 3. '5 3, — in the pres. I'ttccu-
^iffKovT , ib., v^ 733, — Another form of the pres. iTav^zi is in
Hesiod in YloWdni xul ^v^'xctaa TroKig x,dczov dvh^og Wav^sT, s,
223, in the late editions changed to k'Tpju^k, which however
should be read STr'/jVPS, as the comparison with Pindar zui
rystromv toXXo] iTccvoov, &c., Pyth., 3, 36 (65)^ in which the
verse of Hesiod is imitated, shows. The same form Itt^v^s
should also be read in Hes., s, 389.
56. "Y.TTa)' to be bits?/ about.
In the act. (tractare) ts^I tzvx^ STToveyiv, II., 0, 555 , i. e. 'pts^i-
k'TTOvGiv nvy^cc. So ydaT^riv -ru^ d(L(pi'7n, II., c, 348, 'jr'kmv
'TToTJilJjOio xf^Qzg \[JjCii "hiiTrouffh ib., a, IC6 ; but IpiTTM, follow
after, pursue. The same meaning belongs to 'i'TTovrai, eTrero,
e'lTnTo, fut. s-^oiJbai, Od., )3> 287, s^^STa/, z^povrcci, &c. — The
forms of the 2nd aor. Avith 2 are 'iff'^sro, i(Txoi[jj'/iv, sfTTrcovrai,
iff'Tr&aOai, II., £, 423, iaTroujZvog, &c. ; but we must observe,
a. That together with these are found some forms with 'E
dropped : (a'Tr'io) G'ttuqi II., y., 285, ait'ia^M-, Od., X' ^24.
b. That these forms without 'E are exclusively used in the
compounds : iir'iG'Zov, Od., X, 197j %•, '^17? S'^^ctsTj', ib.,
I, 274, gT/W??, iTtiCTCoi, iTTia'xofjjivog^ ib., |, 362, tt, 96,
jjjiTaa'KMV^ ib., |, 33, (jbZTU(r'7r6[jbsi/og, II., i/, 087.
c. That in the simple forms with prefixed 'E the reading
is generally uncertain. For y i(T'7ro[MvoiOf II., fc, 246,
Ptolemy of Ascalon read ys G'TToybivoio. For cli/J ifrTrzadcci,
Od., I, 38y the Harleian MS. has ajCAa axiaOoci. Similar
lections occur II., p, 350, g, 4^3, &c., and for the
inadmissible gVrsra/, Od., }>, 826, most copies have i^-
XiTcci, SO that the forms with aspirated 'E are very pro-
blematical, and viewing 'Eim compared with seqa^or,
where H and QV stand related, as in qua and -ra (tt^),
we must assume as the root 2En, of which the 2 was
attenuated in the aspirate sV, and from which by trans-
position arose SHE in gttuo, (jTrisOai.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 503
^7* "^^diJjcuj love.
Root EP f^in s'lgsadoci, necfere)^ EPA, 'iga[jjah 'i^ccrui, and
Ad, Ipoicifrh. 'li§oi(Tci[jtjrji/, '/jgdffffUTO, with the lengthened form
in xgBia/y ioari^cov, II., X, 551, lusting after jiesh,
58. "'SL^yu'' shut in^ constrain.
Root FEPF (ein-pf erg-en)^ hence l^x^'ivT \v 'ttotuiloj, II., <p,
282, hemmed in. So 'ioyjiroLh l^yjxro. With extended E,
ziq^ovdh U., -^y 7"-> io keep off. So also st§yo[jbSi/}^, II., f, 571,
now soyoiAv'/j. Likewise with prefixed E, Truihog Ugyst (/jvTuv,
II., ^s 131, &c., and cxjaovg 'F.XX'/](T'irovrog — svrog ligysh ib., (B,
845, bounds. So Uoyoucriv, h^yov, yi<pu§cci h^yiJbivtti^ II., g,
89j closely compacted^ li^ccro. So also in the compounds.
— Cognate forms are 'ioyuhv and Iz^yaOzv, divided^ cut off^
\^yjx,romTOi were enclosed^ and Iz^yvv, clothed them with, II.,
g, 147, '^, <137, Od., K, 238. FEP, EPE, s^s with TV,
l^YirvGiii TS '^u(j!j6vi sJiouM curh, II., a» 192, l^T^rvnv, hgyjrvzv,
ov, zgrjTuffccffzs f pass. l^rirviTCii, l§-/]TOsro, l^yjTvovro^ IgrjTvdiv, ib.,
^, 99.
59. "Epla>, do.
From FEPF (IFerk, Eng. work) arise g^i^y, I0ij^iv, s§^c6i,
2f l?7? ; perf. 'iogyug, g'o^ys, lo^yfil;?, and Ico^yih and in a length-
ened form g^ya(^g(7<?a/, scya^ovro. From FEPF, FPEF, with-
out f (piy), psi^i', e^s|a, and 'ip()it,cc, with the words belonging
to them, ps^^gv, ;£ar£^g|g)^, ^o ^oz^cA softly, to stroke. With
PEF stands PEA, and hence pg^<i;, s^s^ov, pz^iffzov, zappz^ovffocv,
to stroke gently (caresser). For spps^g, II., /, 536, ;j, 49, is
now written gppsig. From the transposed PE A, EPA, 'ighof/jsv,
e§^co[/j2i>) s^hoi, eghouffcc.
60. 'Epsvdco, redden.
Root PT0 (Germ, roth, ^-ed), EPT0, then g^gy^, as (pgyy,
from (pvy, in loivdcov and igzvffcch II., K 394, (7, 329, and e§v0,
l^v&onv, l^vdcciviTo, ib., k, 484, <p, 21.
6 1 . ' Eppiw, hurry away.
Root FEPP (Germ. 2Vre«> Thiiring. erroi, to go astray, to
err), n (^ot oiu 'ippovrt avr/jvrzTO, Od., §, 367- So gppg, gppsr^,
go hence-> as an imprecation, and a^rao o gpp^yj', II., <r> 421,
504 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
totterin(/ on^ and act. h^oc (az KvyJ cc'?r6e§(TS, ib., ^^ 348, to
sweep away.
62. '^gvKco, hold back, hold from.
Root PTK, RVCK in Germ. Riick-en, the back, zuriick, back,
with prefixed E, as PT0, EPT0, I^vkzi, l^vzoh s^uzs, l^v^co,
sgv^x, and lengthened h^vz, I^vkock, as svi-tt in '/ivi'7rcc'r&, 2nd aor.
loOzccKS and rj^vaccKZ, II., g, 321, i^vKo^'itiri, igvKUKOf ; infin.
k§vzciKkii>, ib., s, 262. Allied forms : l^uzocvs, kktz^vkocvz,
and i^VKKvoMaL
Root XE0, cf. od-isse, Germ. ^«**, /^a/e, which through
hat-er and the root chat forms the intermediate sound be-
tween XE0 and OD-iiim. XE0 transposed EX0 in £%^o?,
hatred, and sy^doujoci, cc'TrixdofjtjKt, am hated, lyJoiJAvog, rix&iro,
and in an extended form a-rg^^afsa/, Od., (3, 202. EX0,
lengthened by AP, perhaps the root of os^i^o), root EX0AP,
IxPoii^cu, take up hatred, hate, d'Trrx^ai^oj, from which sy^doct-
^ouffh ixPoci^ri, 1st aor. riyjri^i, d'7rsy^0^§cj, lyjrjoziz, and (Ix^^^og)
iy&^og. Allied to this are 1x60^07:71(7 at, only 11., a, 518, in
which A seems to be merely a connecting sound, and in the
latter part the root Oil (hTr-yburot,, o[j!j(Muroc) appears to stand,
so that it properly denotes eyeing ivith hostility * and EX0,
OX0E, o^^^pjca?, also only in this form,('^) II., a, 517, &c.,
in which is expressed indignation allied to hatred.
64. 'E)^<w> hold, and hence have.
Root 'EK (cf. Germ, hec-ke with the notion of hold\ 'EK,
'EX, with a changed position of the aspirate, then with as-
sumed 2, E2X, and by transposition 2XE. — From the root
'EK come fut. 'i^oo, 'i^ag, s^si ; from EX, 'ix'^, '^'KPV, ux'^v,
sX^rrx-ov, exo[Ji>oci, \xo[-i>Wt i'ix^^o, 'ix^aOcci. — From 2XE, Gxh'^^i
axji(7nv-, (75(^jj(rgff^£, ayh'^^'J^ai. In the compounds we find d^^i
with the aspirate softened, AMIII, in oi^xix^v, Od., ^^ 225 ;
perf. {Ix-) ox) '7cd(scn yd^ iiruxot'To, 11., jO*. 340 (namely 'Tcvkoci),
* Buttmann in Lexilog., T. I, p. 124.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 505
all were closed,'-^^ and (o);^, oyyijx, 6x<*»i) avvoxcomrz^ ib., (3, 218,
contracted together^ growing together, where the second
aspirate passes into the smooth. In Hesychius the form ap-
pears regularly aspirated, namely avvoKuxprz. — From 2XE
without E come 2nd aor. Igjj)v^ 'iay^zro, hy^ovro, and in ex-
tended form sV^s^S) £(r>^s^2r;;i', hxsdov. That E here is not a
vowel of the root, but the augment? is certain, since it stands
in the indicative alone, and even here? at least in the extended
form, may be dropped : axzkv, ^X^^s, <t%£^' a-ro so, II., v, 163,
GXi6ov ; conjunct, ayjifjjiv^ ayfivrm ; optat. (r/oicx^T , ib., /3, 98 ;
imperat. axio, ayj^ah ; infin. (r%s<j', axi^zv, (T^^s^ss/v, dv(jxz6kni,
axid&oii ; partic. ayjjv, ax^l^^vog, axo(J^iv^' — Likewise with pre-
fixed iota in the pres. and imperf. hxziv, i'o-;^£(r^a/> i'<r);^£, hx^TO,
&c., and in extended form hxcivsi, hxave, /V^ai^aa, iirxwrnvTai,
unless the root of /V^uj lie at the basis of these forms.
^5. (dica, run.
Root 0EF, whence S-syffsa/, II., %//, Q^3, ^svjsffdcch ib., X, 701,
avvkvsiTOii Yihi yz jiovXri, Od., y, 245, proceed well with ics,
prosper with us. From 0E, ^so;, g^soi', &c.
Q^. Q'/]s7(Tdut, to gaze at.
Root 0EA, 0H, whence IVa [/,ft> ^i^/Tociar 'Axaioi, Od., <r,
191> and 0HE, whence ^'/^zTro, ^^zvvto, ^fjfiffuo, '^rjyiffuro, &c.
67. 0vjj(7;c(y, die.
Root 0AN, aor. '^ccvs, xocrdocuz, '^ocvoi, '^dp'/j, &c., '^ocvktv and
^ocvkffOai, &c. — 0NA, perf. pluperf. r'i&vriKZ, Tz&vmi, aTsrg-
0vcc(TCiV, T&^vocOi, ndvuiyiv, rz0vcc[i>ivui, ndvoc^zv, rz^vrjoiri, Tzdmaori,
rzOvrjori, rzhzuri, &c., rzdvTjKvTccv, § ccxi, 28. — 0NA with
68. Sosuffzcj, spri?ig.
Root 0OP, whence ^o^ufv, Uo^z, fut. vTzgOogzovrcci. — 0OP,
0PO, ^§di(T?ccj, ^^Sjff^ov, &c.
69. "l^o^i set, i%o[jijOii, set myselfy sit (cf. II., |3> 5S, 96,
792), zlp^jcci, set myself.
Root 21 A (^Germ. Sit-z, seat), whence the open form ^z-
Tu'(t,ziv, Od., T, 362 J but the rest entirely reject 2, as in vg
506 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
from (Tvg ; with iota naturally short, hence imperat. not 7^s,
II., at, 553, but I'^s, and imperf. not J'^s, ib., v, 15, but I^s as
with the augment. Cf. Bekker, p. 153. In extended form
i^dvei, i^oivou. — Also s^ero, sat, i^ia&nvy s^ono, 'i^so, s^w, x,uh^&f-
[JbiffOoc, s^scrdcciy i^6[j^svoc, &c.
70. 'Ix-dvoj, come.
Root FIK, whence hoj, ikh, I'^oi, 'ixri, always long ; imperf.
hsv, he, always long ; 2nd aor. k6[Jj'/]v (""""), hso ('"")> i^^'^o,
hs0\ k6(^s0oi and UofJbSffdu, 'Utadov, 'Uzak, kkdyjv, 'Uzak, 'Uovro,
all according to circumstances with long or short iota ; the
forms with long iota have the augment, since 'Uc^jilcci, &c.,
hoiiLyih &c., rA(j6Ki, and the forms belonging to them have
iota always short ; partic. (nowhere iKo^Livog) h[/,sm (ovgov),
fut. liitoiJijcci, will go through (persequar), II., /» 6I, I|sra/,
llza&oii, aor. Tlov, J|sv, Tfs, ib., s, 77^. «» ^70, &c., perf k(p^yjjcci,
Od., ^» 297. — IK with AN, Unva^ ng, si, srov, o/as^ kcc/s(MSv
and UdvofJijOih khzrah of the same meaning, all with short
iota. — IK with NE, msypsc^a, Od., m> 339, kviviMzvui, ib., /,
128.
71. ' IXaff KO[jboih propitiate.
Root I A A, whence 'iXn^t, Od., y, 380, 9r, 184, be propitious,
gracious, and Ei' kzv ' AttoKKuv I'hSizriffh ib., (p, 565, if he be
gracious : IXmvrui, II., /3, 550, aor. IXdffffeoii, iKoi(76(/j5(T0oc, and
with 2K, iXoiffKOvroii, iXadKOvro.
72. Ka/vy<r^a/, zzyAa&oth to be adorned.
Root KAF (whence KAL) and KAA. From the former
SKocivuTO, Od., 7, 282, ^t7«Jf superior to, from the latter pss-
zoiffffcih ib., r, 82, KiKaa^jbzda, KZKm&och zszaafoivou and ^Uuffro,
iKZKaaro, ib., ^, 158.
73. KsifJbOii, lie.
Root KE, ;js^, % oueself, ogffo >ci&)v, Od., ?;. 342, denoting
the future, in order to lag thgselfdown. So yMovrzg, kcckku-
ovTzg, Kn'i^iv, ib., ^, 315> and pass, to lie, Kioncn, II., %» 510,
&c. In the rest without modal vowel : aiircii, {kzivtcci) fcicc-
ra<, II., X, 659, fcziTO, tci^to, Kiiot,ro ; conj. anrai ; fut. kzigoilui.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 507
7 J. ^kvffoii^ to prick.
Root KEN in zivr^ov, point, cjoad^ hence 1st aor. H,ivao!.h U.,
Root KEPA in [yJiooLi) kzoohz, II., /, '203, zz^covrcig^ KS^dcaaOs,
KiOMVrO, KS^OOJVrO, KigUTffi, Ki^dtjOCtTU. — KEPA, KPA, Ist aoF.
oivov STtKDjjffdi, Od., ;;, l64<, and (^^csK^on'roci^ X^^^^ ^' ^•^'^ ^s/Xea
TtZKodccvrai, ib., §, 6I6, 0, II6, and KiK^docvro, ib., §> 132, </o?i«?
over> overlaid. Likewise 2nd aor. zigcovrcci, II., ^, 260, with-
out regard to A in the root and with N, KEPNA, KIPNA,
without modal vowel. Kspvdg, Od., t> 14, imperf. xsgvri (jijS-
Xi}^licc ohou, ib., |> 78, with Ixigpu, ib., ;?, 182, ;!£, 356, f, 53.
76. K^^iy, grieve, vex.
Root KAA» whence 2nd aor. zizot}>uv^ KZ^iuhovro, and fut.
KiPcah'/](TSh ziZDchyj/ToiM^' > as '7ri'7ri6ri(rii, Sic. KHA in kt^hv,
z'/jhadcci, the latter meaning- to trouble oneself, and hence to
care fort fut. >crih'/i(Toi/Tsg> in order to trouble.
77* K/^af^, overtake, attain, find.
Root KIX, whence 2nd aor. act. overtook, found, spcr/^sv,
zixiv, itixp^. — KIXE, 2nd aor. pass.t^*) overtook, iTtiyji^iv, Od.,
TT, 379> y-iX/l'^^^i Il'j ^j 376, conjunc. zixzim, fCiX^iri-) xiXiio[J!jiv,
}cix^[jijSvoii, xix^mi, Ktx^ig' II., -r, 342, and Kixri^Jbivov, ib., g,
187, ^' 451, as hvTJiJAvog, li^^ijuivog, &c., — fut. kix^(TO[JjUi, for
which Ptolemy in si k 'in a" dp^ccivovrcx, zr//i(ro^cci, ib., ^, 258,
read zrxiiofijOit. The Ven. Schol. says it is irrational to write
it thus ; but ziyjioi/Mi is a properly formed conjunctive to
Krx/iiJAvog, and suits the construction. — Aor. KixrjtrocTo. With
paragoge, Kixdvoj and KV)(jivo[jj(ii^ of the same meaning.
78. KXa^jy, call, cry.
Root KAAA and KAAF. The former in Ttkdlpvrz yAxo^v-
roii^ II., -r, 429, the latter in y.iyXYiyojg, KSKkT^yoyTzg, and ^vith
N in xXayy/i, clangy SKkccy^av ^' cio oi/rroi, ib., a, 46.
79. KX^'iioj, lock.
Root KAHI A with long iota . Hence not xkn'iff(rui> Od,, ip,
508 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
^36f '24 1 , 382, but, as one Vienna ms. gives it, xKrjiiroit, and
xXrimv^ not xXriiaffiv^ Od., r, 30, (p, 387, ^89. Cf. Bekker,
p. 152.
80. ILovkiv, to raise dust.
Root KONI with long iota, e.g. zovionsg vz^loio, II., v> 820,
Od., S-, 122, x,szovi[jtjmi, II., <p, 541, zzmvJro, ib., y^i 405.
Hence with one 2, >covi(jovat, kfcoviffs.
81. Knivci}, kill.
Root KET, KAT, Lat. caed-o, KTE, KTA, open, or KTE
with N in znivnv, zr&ivui, zTZvico. — KTA without N in otTS-
«ra, szTCiv, {ktocoo^zv) zriooiLZv, zru^Jbivui, >crdc[jtjsv, ccTrsxruro,
was slain, zroi^ivoch k'^oktuilzv, Ktoccidcci, xuraKTocg, zrdi[jijZvog.
— Aor. pass. 'i%,Ta,dsi'. With N, sktuvov, KDcrocx^rci/sovai, kk-
82. AocM, devour.
Root A AF in cc-ttoXuvco. In Homer only in uffTrcct^ovrcc 'kauv,
Od., r, 229, and Xas, ib., 230.
83. Aswc^, see.
Root AEF, AET (cf. Leu-cliten, Li-cht, where the com-
parison with the Eng. light shows that cht are merely ybnwa/
letters. Cf. also ^Xi(p-oi§cc, which is related to the same root);
pres. with 22, Xsuaffn, Xiva&ovaiv, Xev(T(7S. In Xivrrffirs ya^ roys
'TToivric, 0 ^01 yz^otg 'i^-^irai ciXX/i, 1\., cc^ 120, where the future
is necessary, c*^) the reading by Aristarchus Xevffsrs (Xiv-aco) is
quite regular.
84. ArjKsTv, to make a sound, a noise.
Root AAKF, LocvoR, loquor, whence AAK and AHKE.
The former in Xd.KZ ^' ocrsa, II., v, 6l6, "kikyiKug, XikuKvioc.
AHKE in gTsX^^soj/, Od., ^, 379.
85. AiXkio[/jui, desire.
Root A A, meaning will in the Doric Xjjg, Xtj, with prefixture
X/Xa, perf. (KsXiXoc(jbivog) XeXiyjfj/jbog, after the ejection of the
third X, eagerly desiring, and with extended A : X/Xa/Wa/,
Xi,X(x,ii(j6(x,i, XfXoitofJtjSvog.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB, 509
86. Airo[JijUi and XtffffOfjjai, pray^ beseech.
Root AIT in Xirofjtjat ^g c ccothrj, H., XV, 5. To this pres.
belong also Xirza&ai, II., t, 47, 1. Xirsffdcci, and "ktroii^rjv, Od.,
I, 406, aor. st^i^ svxnf^i "kiffri^ ib., «, 526. Likewise AIT22,
Xiffff in Ki(T(TO(jijOii, XiffffSffdcci, kXmffro, &c., and extended Kirdvsus,
sXXiTKvsvs, &c. Extended is the root AEIT, as Xiv, Ksi'tt, in
ccXsiTfig, i^Tio prays not, godless, ^^^ II., y, 28, Od., v, 121,
whence (aXs/r) 2nd aor. rjXtriv, XL, /, 375, sinned against,
together with cckirovro, aXiTT^rcci, ccXirsffdui, and part. KXtr^jfjuz-
vog, Od., I, 807, from AITE in X;ra/, II., /, 502, Xirriah Od.,
X, 34, with aXiTyi[Jb(iJv, 1\., co, 157*
87. Koico, wash.
Root AG in the 2nd aor. Xo' Ix, r^hohog, Od., «, 36l, and
{Xo'ia&OLi) Xovd&uh ib., (^5 216. — AGE in XozGffui, Xoza&oc^zvog,
IXosvv, &c., — Xos, Xov in Xovs(r0a,i, and 1st aor. Xovacci, XoOffa-
adoch
88. Moizaoj, bleat.
Root MAK (mock-em). Hence (lukuv with (jiji^T^KQv and
89. MoiiO(jbKi, feel for, seek, desire.
Root ME and MA, fjbS(/jciafft, yijzybocojg, (jjifjuaaccv, strive for.
MA, MAI, [/jutsffdai, yijiTocybccio^ivogt ^oj^mv i'Tnyitockroy II., x,,
401, desired, h'icov iTn^akro mrcc^ Od., /, 441, feJt^ so also
roV (ag'i's;©!') ^' WtiJijaffffoii/jSvog, ib., 446, then (T'TroyyoKTi rgoi^e^ocg
ToctTotg a(jj(pi[jtjdffa(r(ii, ib., u, 152, rw^ round, clean, [juaXcc yocg
IJbZ "^oivojv la&fjbccffffuro '^v^ov, II., ^, 564, has deeply affected
7ne in my soul. — MA, MAMA (^(/jcufjijDi), 'Trz^iiMciiybocu, (/jUi-
IJb(Tcoi, (/jai[jjucij(Ti, f/jOiiiJjauMV, &c., aor. [/j(x,i[/j'/](rs, II., g, 67O. Last-
ly, ME with N, as pctz ktsv, and from MEN, [jji[jjomgi ybirnvz,
desire, design. (^)
90. yiii^zaOui, divide, receive as portion.
Root MEP and MOP in \jj02^og and mor-s. From the root
MEP, [LUQirs&cci in yhJjKSV [Lii^io ri[ju^g, II., /, 6I6, ocTToiiiii^ZToci,
takes away ; perf. i[jb[juo§B and &^s(jb(jbo§e, has received by lot,
and pluperf. li^cc^ro, ivas allotted, and with the negative A,
510 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
a[Msigi*>, deprive of, in Pind. Pvth., VI, 27 (27)» whence In
Homer with A, a^'i^iiv, a/*os^oga/, d^jjZ^rjz-, a^s^ca/, ccfjjS^Orjg^
II., X, 58.— From MOP, MPO, comes BPO by a milder
enunciation, and with r, (i^oroc, whose lot is appo7'tioned,
decreed) whence k^^OTci^ziv, to miss one's party or generally
to miss, in yjfjTrcog oi^§OTd^o[Mv ccXkriKoim II., k, 65, so (cc(Jj^o--
Tog) cifjb^goTog, and of like formation ^'|C>o€^orsc ovK 'irvy^zgy ib.,
£, 287) yi[^^§ors.
91. M^yiTi(x,co> devise.
Root MHTI with long- iota and hence (Jtj)^riff0[jtj06i, (Jb'/jrifTOiadat,
With A (^(/jj^ricc) fi^'/^riooijai, (jb7^Tida(T()oii.
92. M.hcij, remain ; (jji[jijvy;(Tzo[jtjUi, remember.
Root MEN, |M/SViy, (MVOVrcoV, 's[/^iVOVy [jAvZ(jX,S, [/j&f/jOVOl, &C., 'i[/jUVa,
(jbsvicu, &c. — MEMEN, (/a[JjVoj, 'i[jji[jjVOP, and lengthened by A A,
AZ, [/jt[Jijvd^iiv •ra^a v/ivff}, II., j3, 39"^> with the notion of de-
lay, sloth, or cowardice. — MEN, MAN (cL man-eo), trans-
posed MNA (^with the notion of cause something to remain
in the memory^ compare the Germ, mahnem gemahnen^ to
remind)) (juvriffno, will remind, i^vnGug, ^vT^aunu : mid. re-
member, think of, record ; fut. and aor. [jtjV'/j(TO[jjDci, (juvriffsadoci,
(/jV'/](TCiTO, (jjvrjfjyi {^vviarioit)) Od., ^, 462, (MTJauh (/jV7^(r(x,a&a), (juvrj-
adfjijivog, &c. ; future fj!jS[M^](jo[jtjCii, II., %, 390, ^jtjZtMyjcriG&ai ;
passive form with the same meaning : ^ii/jv/iybai, fjbifjtjvrj for
l/jk^hVYlUh § CCXII, Sh, a, {JbSfJjViCilTO, (Jbi[/jV60[Jj2dcC, § ib., b, (XiZlJjVrj-
a&oLi, [hi[jjvri^ivog) iJusfUji/'/jT t iTrii/jvi^&hig. From the same root
with reference to a woman, to think of her, to ivoo her, 2nd
pers. (Lvcia,) Od., -r, 431, (jbvolrcn, [Mmruh fjbvdddoj, [jbvoc,(T0cct ;
imperf. i/jvooiiid\ ib., o, 125> VTrsijtjVcicctTh 'yvvaix.a, ib., %, 38,
slyly courted, and hence (Jbf'/jfrrfjg, fj^v/jtrrsueiv, ^vrjanvGuvTsg. —
MON, MNO fcf. memo-ria)) with both meanings, to re-
member, and to ivoo: (Jbvojovro, II., -r, 697» s/^f^oJ'TO, thonyht
on, /3, 686, i/jvmiLivco. — Lastly, MIMNA (MNA with the
prefixture MI) and 2K : (M[jtjr/j(TPczTui, (Jbifjuv/jfr^iirdoci, [jji(/ji/'/jfrKio,
f/ji[M^tTzovTO, &c., also the active in one instance jOopj^s (/jS rovrav
Mi[Mm;c', Od., I [69.
93. Mvpcdofjucci, bellow, 7'esound.
Root MTK in 'xvkKi [mzov ov^ccvou, II., 7^9> and (m^vkzV)
[jjZ(/jVZMg, lybiiiiVKii) and ((/jvkoc) (J!jVKa)[Mmi, Ud.,. ;iC; 413.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 511
94. Muco, close^ how down.
Root MT, Lat. NV in a?z-NV-o. Hence ov yot^ i:u \jjvam oWs,
II. 5 <y, 637, closed themselves, and avv ^ sXzsoi "Trdvrcc (Jtjif^v%,s,
ib., oij, 420, and with strengthening A, AMT, whence 7;(jijvh,
fj(jtjU(Ts, '/i[Juu(Tus, and VTrz^jbvri^vzii ib., %, 491, is quite bowed
down, probably corrupted out of VTrrjfjb'/jiJijVKS, so that, when it
was neglected from the old reading TIIEMEMTKE to
represent the first E by H, N was put in to support the syl-
lable, as in ccTTciKcti/jVog and the like.
95. Na/iw, dwell, and v(x,m,JIow.
Root NA, whence vdaaoc, Od., ^, 174, cause to divell, k'tto-
vdaacoah II., t, 86, and mid. kntivdaaoLTO, ib., j8, 6^9, caused
himself to divell apart, migrated, and vdc^&ri, ib., f, 119,
dwelt. NAI in the forms of the pres. and imperf. of vaiot
and vccisrdici), inhabit. Different from this is xg^v/j van, Od.,
^, 292, flows, from root NA2 (Germ, nass, tvet,) with re-
jected 2, vdovfft, and vhurcx, aemovrci, so also (^vay) 'yuloci' hcc^s,
trod down, perhaps radically allied to Germ, nach, near, —
pressed it close together.
96. Nso;, swim ; m[jjca, go.
Root NE, Aaj, swim, in hnov h&ce, xui h0cc, II., (p, 11, and
Hcov. — ^io[jbai, vsvfjjui, go, 2nd pers. viion, Od., X, 114 (^ccvcc-
vizroci), uvvitrcci, ib., X, 192, vii(T0oii, &c., with 22, vi(r(jou>ai,
viaaovro, vitrffsadui, both forms also denoting the future, hence
to be considered as of that tense, and thus together with viffo-
(juat, II., -v]/, 76, &c., stands as a variation viiaoiitcci, which has
perhaps preserved the true form.
97* N^jgo;, heap together.
Root NAFE, allied to the Germ, ndhen, to sew, that is to
join together, (yrii) vfisov II., ^'j 139, I68, and r/iu, ib., 1(J9,
Wiv/inov, ira^iVT^vzov with inserted N : then vyiyjaoiv, vrj^ffui, wi-
98. NiWo;, wash.
Root NIA and NIII. — NIA> pres. and imperf. vi^nv, f/i^s,
hilpv, vt^ov, vi^iTo, ccTTivi^ovTO. — Nin, fut. aor. vi-^n, 'ivi^^is,
512 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
vtypovj vfypuTO, Wttshed himself^ vi-^uaSai, &c., pass. nvi'Trrciiy
II., &>} 419> and from x^^vi-^ ^g^vAJ/avro, ib., a, 449.
99. Hgfiy, ^voj, ^cciviu, rub, polish^ card.
Root HE in |so-ff£, ci[jtj<pi^s(Tcc, ccTr&^sffs, cut off. ET, z^va aa-
KYiGccacc, II., I, 179> said of a garment, yn^ot.q kvo^vaoogt ib., /,
446, hence '^vctov, staff of a spear^ and with N, tt'7rot,vvov(Tt,
ccTTO^vi/cci, to polish : (^ocv) zi^Kx, n ^afvsiv, Od., %, 423, card.
100. "O^ai, smell ; o6co, move ; co^iu, push.
Root OA in od-or, ohubzt. — O0, cf. od-i, o0oujKi, am in-
wardly movedi ovk okroct <piKov nro^, II., 0, I66. — HOE, ukt,
U0Z(TKSf CCTrMffSTOil, MffaVi ScDiaZZ, KOtTCtXTyj, COffOC(T0Uf.
101. O'lycOf ccvoiyco, open.
Root OFir, Oir, avi^ysv, II., |, I68, and uvzcuyzv, ib., -r, 221.
avcioiyzffKOv, ib., <s^, 445, — "Oi?£, ib., <^, 298, &c., ift;/'|av and
&;?£, ib., CO, 457. Oir with NT, ajtyvwro, II., |3, 809, ^, 58.
102. 'O'l'co, o'io), oiofjbui, think.
Root FI with the prefixed O only in the 1st pers. pres. indie.
o'ico and o'ioo, then o'io^oti, okroii, 6'i6fjijS0u, oi'zro, cokro, surmised,
oi6[ji^svog, oiffccro, oi(Tdi[Ji>svog, ajl's&^v, oiffhig. Contracted only in
rig «' o't'oiTO, Od., ^, 580, %, 12.
103. "OXXv(Jji, destroy.
Root OA in oiXzro, oXcoy^cch oXj^tui, kirokono, oXotffds, oXzadoci,
and ovX6[/jSvog, destructive, oKcoXz, okaikzi. OAE in olikzaoc,
oh!zGOi), oXsffffa/, oXzffug, fut. oKszff^ui. OAE with K after E
in oXzKOvcii, oXzpcou, oXzkovto. OA with AT (oXXv) in o?i>.yc,
oXXvffoii, II., ^, 449, hXXvvTcov kou 6XXv(Jbzvaji>, ib., ^, 451, octtoX-
XVTUl.
101-. ^O^Lvvco, swear.
Root OM, whence 2nd fut. ofjbovfijcci and o/AsTra/. OM, O-
MO, whence 1st aor. SpijOffz, o^Jboaaov, hyuoaacti, hyuoang. OM
with NT, whence ofjuwdt, II., -v//, 385, airuiLvv^ Od., ^, 377>
with oiTrMf/bvuov, aTcufjbws.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. ,513
105. "Ovf^iJijOCh profit.
Root NA with prefixed O in (ouu) ovoc^. (Cf. nah-rvng,
nourishment). — Hence ovyigo, ov^f/jsvog, a-Trovriro ; fut. ovrjaziv,
ccTrovrjff&rat. — With reduplication before NA (hvivoc\ ovivriffi,
II., at, 4*5.
106. 'Ovof/jdi^iiii name.
Root NOM (nom-eUy name), with prefixed O, oVoiO-a, ovo-
yba^co, l^ovoiJbOL^co ; aor. {6vo[jijCcv) ov6(j!j7ivsv, 6i/0(Jb7]v&>, l^ovo(JtjfiV7ig,
107. "Ovo(JbCii, blame.
Root ON in ovovrah ovoiro ; then aor. umro, II., g, 25, and
with extended O, ^ ovvia&\ on ^hoi K^ovi'brig Xsvg tL\yi z^coks,
ib., 0), 241, c?o 3/e thmk it a slight matter? where Aristar-
chus read rj hvoffccad' — ONO in ^ ouoaui, Od., §, 378 ; fut.
ovoffffsrai, hvoaaia9ai ; aor. moaa^i^v, ovonociro.
108. "O'TTu'Troi, have seen.
The root OH has only oTru'Trcc o'TrcoTrag, h'?roj'7rzi ; fut. o^psui,
o-^/sra/, o-^za&z, and o-^^sadcci, then, expressing the desii'e to see,
6\pmvTsg, II., I, 37- — on with 22, o(T(TO(jijai, odazro, 6(rff6(jtjSvog,
to see in the mind, to foresee, and predict, i'TnoffffOfjuoit, regard
with the mitid, 'Trgorioffaofjuui, see through, forebode, tj a ev
fyiyv&xTKojv 'ff^orioaaoi/jui, II., %, S5Q. Likewise from 11111
(yra^Gzvo'Tn'XK, ib., X, 385), OIIIII, ri §' OTrirrsOsig, ib., h, 371,
oTriTrrsOffccg.
109. 'O§iyco, st7'etch.
Root PEF (Germ, rec-ken, to stretch, Lat. reg-o, rec-tus, an
analogy which is carried farther on by STOPEF, 2T0PE,
strec-ken, stretch) with prefixed O, OPEF, o^zyuv, o^gyovrcci,
6§iyzT0cii, oj^i^i, M^i^ccro, o§i^7i, s7ro§B^(x,(jij5vog, and perf. o^oo^iyjiCTui,
concerning which see § ccxii, S5, b. — OPEF and NT, o^g-
yyvg, — OPEF0E, o^iy^hov, stretchcd themselves on the earth,
were laid low, II., •4', 30.
110. "0§i'v(x>i, rouse.
Root OP in oo(TO{Jbsv, ajgfrs', 2nd aor. M§o§e, roused ; mid. 1st
3rd H h
.514 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
aor. t«) o^ffso, ogciu, rouse thyself ; 2nd aor. u^zro^ o^ovro, o^j^roct,
w^ro, o§(TO, o^0oit, og[/jSvog ; perf. opco^s and oj§o§b ^&7og ocoi^og^
roused himself to st7iy, Od., S^, 539 ; pluperf. ogagsi. From
OPE, b^iovTo and 6§&/§srai. — OP with NT, co^vvov, roused^
o§vv0i; infin. b^vv(/jzv. — o^wfjjoci, o^vv^ivog^ au^vvro, &c. — OP
with IN, o^ivuv, Sgtvsv, M^tvsro, b§iv0yi, ogifdsif]. Extended 6§o-
0vm, 6§60vvov, and OP with 0O, u^duGZ^ ogdcodug. f Cf. ord-o.
Germ. Ord-nung). — Distinguish from this h^ovoj, root PT
(ruo)i POT, as eiXriXouda, with prefixed O, from which the
1st. aor. o^oycg, b^ov(rag, &c.
111. Ovrdoj and ovrd^oo^ wound.
Root OF (^Germ. off-en, open,) with the paragoge TE and
TA, OFT A, OTTA. The latter without modal vowel in
ovTcc, ovra.(JtjSvcn, ovra,yijiv, ovTci[jjguog. Of ovrdoj stands the
imperat. ovrccz, Od., %, 356 ; imperf. ovtoc, as it was once
written, XL, v, 192, 561, now ovroc and aor. ovr^as, ouryjaocffxs
and ovTTihig. (OyraS) ovrd^o), ovtoc^opto, and ovraas, ovrdsTj,
OVToiffUl, QUT0C(Tr06l, OUTCC(T[/jSVOg.
{»---T
:■- 112. 'OpiKkUf increase, and bpstXaj, owe, must.
The root of both is FEA (Germ, voll, full, and soil, shall),
— with prefixed O, (6<psk) Ig ccvifjtjov — zu(jbUT 6(psXXei, II., o,
383 (causes to swell), h(pkWzrai, (xp^XKero, and 1st aor. opti
(xpkXXinv vovov, ib., TT, 651, Od., |3, 334, with EAA, since
EIA would bring the form into the province of b^giKco. On
the other hand 6(p5iXc>) : 'Ets/o/ %^s}b? opziXov, II., X, 688, and
X^iiog o(pzi'kiro, 2nd aor. S(psXov and 'dpzkov, ought, as an optative
particle (utinani), and either alone r^v opzl! h v^saffi Pictra,-
xTd(jijiv, ib., r, 59, or ccW' o^ikov, ojg o^zkov. Both words had
originally EAA, whence o(pzkov and 6p&t'ksTcii are still often
writteu ucpzKkov, o^iKkzrah but not conversely 6<psiXu for ocpklXaj.
113. Ylot,k'iv, to suffer ; 'xmaOoti, 'XovCkj^o.i, to labour ; irvi-
(jbctiviiv, to injure.
Root IIA, (jr^(/j(x,) "Tn^iLaivuv, Trripbriviiuv, li^rifLuv^j^, vyiiJjKvdyjvuh
to inflict harm, to injure, to torment. — ITA, FIAO (pati),
vd&ov, 'i'TTocdov, suffered, 'xa.dcjj, vd&oi, 'TToidktv, m&m. — ITA©
and 2K : 'Ttdayii, -Trdayjivai, 'Trda-xfivng. — IIE, IlEN, '^ivsffdut,
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 515
WivovTO. HEN, nONE, 'xovzu^z&a,^ -provioiro^ 'TTomff&aty 'tfovzv-
[jtjsvog, iTTomro, &c., TTor/iffOfjuai, 'Trovfiffccro.- — IIENE©, {'Tr&vdco)
'Tri'TTOvSug, I'Trz'Trov^it, m'Troads, II., y, 99» Od., z, 465, -v^, 53.
nEN0E, '7riv0r/(jbsucn, '7r&v0iiSTOU, TSv0rj(Tat.
114. Ylsi^oj, pierce ; 'TniPuoo^ attempt ; 'Trz^yjaui^ to transport;
^g^aca;, to sell.
Root IIEP, ITEPA, (vvitli the notion oi passing through and
penetrating. Cf. perg-o.) ITEP, IlEIP, pres. imperf. aor.
Kvi/jara, -ttsi^cov, passing through the leaves, ha, ^' cchrov Trit^sv
obovroov, II., T, 405 (drove the spear through his teeth), 'ttzi^s
fCiXsudcc. So also TrsT^av, e'TTU^av, kiMxei^avrsg, perf. ohvv^&i ^g-
'^rcc^f/j&i'og, II., £, 399, &c., and hence 'ffz^ovrj, buckle,^^^ TS^ovaro,
'7rs§6vr](TSj 'TTi^ov'/iaocro. — HEIP with A (endeavour to pass
through), attempt, imperat. -rs/^a, 'Tcn^aroj, infin. Tsigav, and
of the same meaning 'Trei^arai, 'ttzi^S, (2nd pers.), '^rstgn^fjjsdu,
'7ret§a)[jb5vog, fut. •rs/^jjo-^y and Tru^rjffOiJjai, -rs/^jjcso'^a/, aor. 'ttsi^tj^t],
'^rei^ridiiffjiv, kc, perf. '7ri7rzi§y][jj0ii, Od., y, 23, am tried in
speaking. — Het^u^ziv, ^av, to try, to explore, and 'xzi^nri^euv,
•;rst§riTt^s, try here and there. — HEP, IIEP A, transport y
(from the notion oi passing over'), 'Tngdcav, 'xk^ocov, &c., Tg^^ffs/j/,
'7r&§}j<Tcx,i, &c., and, with unaltered A, to sell (to deliver over
for something else, to barter), 'xk^ccaccv, g-rg^aco-g, Wi^os^aaav,
'Trz^dcff^rz, &c., with reduplication in the perfect Arjfjuvov eg
riyadi^v •rg-rgfi'^jO/gvo?, II., <p, 58, not '7rs'?r£§a<T(Jbiuog. The same
with N, 'TTsgvccg, 'Ziovd^zm, Trg^vac)^'. — Cognate forms are vz-
§ociu0iVTig, traiisportedy and from IIEPAIN, 2g/f^V . . . g|
cKVTov TTSigripavTz, Od., X, 175, 192, stretching from him, and
•ffavToc rziczi^oLVTOLi, ib., joo, 37, are gone through, finished.
115. ng"A.a(^&;, bring near, approach.
Root IIEAA, (^Xa) 'Tfknro, II., I, 438, ^?.^vro, ib., 468,
gVXjjfr, §, 449, 'TCirh.rifJ^ivog, Od., lO/, 108. — IIEAA A, ^gXa-
116. TliXeiv, to be; 'XzXza&ai, 'Trokzviiv, icoSkua&ai ; oVXgff^a/,
#0 prepare ; '^Xkiv, to sail.
Root IIEA (with the notion of motion, and thus allied with
BAA, ball, ¥AA, fall, clKfji^oc, leap), TeXn ( versatiir in aliquo
.51() OF THE HOMERIC VERB,
hco), moves, is somewhere^ TiKzv, &c., and witli the same
meaning Tg^.gra/, -rgTiovra/, -TTikrirMi, '7n'Ko)^jiO\ 'TriXouvrai, TnXoiro,
imperat. -rgXgy, II., co, 219, imperf. 'TrsXzfff^so, ib., %, 433, ts-
XovTO, (J-TTikzo) STrXso, sVXgro, gVTisr', oyloou [jijOi I'TTi'TrXo^ivov 'irog
^Kd&, Od., ??, 261, moving itself on^ 'Trz^i'TrXo^ivuv hiavruv, the
^'evolving years, Od., a, 1 6 (volventibiis amiisjy and the
cognate forms oX/y^jTsA-gfiyv, goy^ra, having little motion, life. —
nEA, nOAEF, KocToc oicrrv 'ttoKzvziv, Od., X'> ^23, to continue
in the city, ai/jpiTokivziv, to go round, to attend upon, cc[^(pt-
•TToXsviig, 01, and •Trv^'TroT^iovrocg, \h.,}c, SO, putting Jire in motion,
kindling fires. — flQA, 1117 AEF, Trcokiirai, to turn oneself
in a place, to he, to^Xsvi/jSvoi, u, TrcuXsuiMriv, '7CoSX€n , 'TrcJXzffx.zro,
'TToSXmoy.ai, soci. — llEA with HO (HOriEAON), ottXov, tool,
instrument, thut ivhich one uses in action, or jwoduction,
and hence (oVXg) u-rrXiov (ajOoa|av), Od., <^, 7^» equipped,
lii'TTvov avojx6i"0'7rXz(jdcii, II., r, 172, -v^, 159, properly oVXg-
(s6m, and HOIIAEA (oV>./^\ o^Xi^ovro^t, Od., §, 288, are
fitted out, 6'7rXi^cj[Jbe0a, mttXi^ovto, uTcXiaiv, o^fxiam, ZnvXiaov,
i(po'?rXt(T(TSioiv, ojifxiaaaro, o'TcXiahv {uTrXiahv) W yvvcCiTtig, Od.,
<p, 143, tvere attired. — Of the same root is (IIEA, ITAEF),
nfhkziv, to sail, whence '?rX{iSi\ 'i'xXiov, See, 'TrXkov, kiriifXziov, ib.,
^, 501, TrXskiv, ttXscov, 'TrXziovng, he, kvccTfXivaia&OLi, II., X, 22.
— DA OF, 'ttXojov, were floating, ib., <p, 302, 'xXmnv, Od., s,
240. 'ha.K^v'TrXuiiv, ib., r, 122, to swim in tears. Also tovtov
I'TTi'TrXcjtToic, IL, y, 47, oiXi'TrXa} vrivg, Od., f, 339, 'Troc^intXca, ib.,
W/, 69, iitiicXug 'TTovrov, II., ^,291, swam, sailed ujmn the sea;
the notion of motion and action is everywhere predominant.
1 1 7. risf ^<w, destroy.
Root IIEFO, riAPO, nPA0: (^g^^) irk^&ovrz, irk^kri, ^rg^-
0o(jbiV7i ; infin. without modal vowel (jn^d-Gdcci) m^Ooci, II., ^,
7O8, also 'Trk^siiv, 'TTigfrat, &c. ; 2nd aor. 'i'Z^aOov, l^i'TT^dOo^zv.
— nOPOE, Itto^&ovv, hccTrog^^ffccg.
lis. UiTOfjtjCci, fiy.
Root ITET, Trereroit, 'Tirovrcci, Witovro, Troria&rjv. — IITE, It/-
^rgff^Ji/, II., \ 126. — riETA (Tra), 'iTrTaro, -^roiTO, ib., -vj/,
880 ; conj. {'Trroiijrcci) Trrijroii, ib., 0, I7O, -Trrocujzmt. — ITET,
nOTE, TTOTiOVTUt, kxTrOTiOVTOif. — IlOTA, TTOTUVrOit, ib., ^,
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. .517
4S% a{jb(pi'7roTaTO. HET, nOTA, vutuvto^ ib., ^, '^87.
Allied to these are the forms from IlETA with the notion of
expansion, ^rsTrafra;, itiitraro^ TZ'Ttrct^jJivri^ 'TrWaaaz, 'Tnrdaa'ccg,
'7rSTa(T0}jvai. — Also HETA with N, Trirvagy I'Trirm, ccvocTriTvciiMSv.
— From riET with 11, 'tti'Ttcj, Jail, 'Trzaov, '7n(TMV, fut. 'Trzaiz-
<T0cci^ and IITA, -TrTriaaci), crouch ivith terror, 'TrsTrreajg, TiTTTi^-
Srsg, 'Trgori'Tn'Trrj^viOit. Lastly, (^xrcc, ittolv) a'jro'TrrocviovfTi, II., |,
101, will slink awayS^^^ — flOT, IITO, 'Trruaaiig, zaTccTrruff-
aovai^ ovrccg. 11X0 K, TTTcoKa^iiv a various reading, for which
now is given 'Trreotjfccc^zfMv, II., §, o72, also tttc^^, itTuyog^ itToo-
Xzvuv, to beg, 'Tvruxivaziv.
119. Hipvov, slew.
Root OE and OA. — OE with N in ('^e<psvov') Trkipvov^ -rs^y;;,
'7rsps(jbsi>, &c.— OEN, OONE, (iov(p6vsoi', II., n, 466. — OA,
without N in -rs^ara/, ib., o, 140, '7rs(pavrcci, ib., g, 531, crs-
^cc(T0cct, ib., u, 447, wipar, ib., 0, 140, &c., '7ri(pr;(yiai, ib., v,
829, '7re(pr](TS7cct, ib., 0, 140.
120. n/fo^, drink.
Root niF (Lat. bib-o), whence in Pind. fut. Triffca, Isthm.,
VI, 71 (1^8)» 'twill drink, and TrloiJbai, I myself drink, Oh,
VI, 86 (I47), in Homer denoting the future in n^jjivog,
Od., K, 160. Cf. II., V, 49s. The other form belonging to
this root is the 2nd aor. vkv, drank, 'iTtev, S'ttiov, conj. -r/iSt;,
'TriyjaOoc, 'ffiotiiii, ttis, "Triiziv, 'ttisiv, 'TTiifijev, viajv. HI, HE, perf.
no, I'TTTTi'TroTui, Od., ')(^, 56. Cf. £^?j^ora/ under 'ihco. In the
other parts we find III with N, 'ttIvziv, 'Trmroit, -^rivetTzsv, &c.
121. Ukccvdco, cause to wander.
Root IIAAN, riAANA, Tfkavomrai, then with F, aor.
rfckfkyy^i, TrccXii^i'^Xdy^uda, 'iru^ivr'Kay^zv, a'Xi'jfkayyPrig^ 'TrXccy-
yPn, 'TrXayyJiig, itcckiiJj'it'Ka'yPivra.g. — IIAAA, ifka^ovrsi, cause
to wander, '7i-Xd^o[jjCii, &c.
122. UKyjOoj, am full.
Root nEA, IIAE, IIA A, ttXtjto a'ltkog, was full, II., a, 50,
"TT^SjO' vhciTog, STrK'/iTO, 'ttX^vto. With reduplication (tixXcc)
if^j'^iTrXy^Oi, ib., <p, 311, and N, ['TnfjuTr'Koi) 'Trii^'^'koiffi, ib., p.
518 OF THE HOMEIIIC VERB.
23, TiyjTcXoLVTO, ib., a, 104, also extended {ptiyuifkwi) '7n\h'7fhoc-
vsrcii, ib., /, 679. — IIA AE0 (TXrid), 'Tfkri&n, -TrXTjOouffi, 'Trkn^coGh
to be full, whence TrKijo'oct/, s[jtj'7rX7^(Tov, kv 'TrXyiffuffa, II., -r, 223,
'rXyiffccf/jSvoi, &c., I'7r\ria6rj, -rXJ^c^Sf, hiTrXria&yivai.
123. Hvkfv, to breathe, to blow.
Root ITNEF (pfnegen, i. e. to breathe, in the mountain dia-
lects J, riNE, ^fg£/, gTrz-rvs/s/, 'TTvsiovTig, -TrvmvciOiv, avsTrvsov,
nNEF, 'TrvivffYi, ocvs'TrvsvffOiv, avccTrvsOffcoffi, cc(/j'?n'iv(TOii. — IINET,
IINT, olffj-Tn/vs, cci^-Tn/vp^ri, and, since the seat of the breath is
also that of intelligence, so in the perf. "TrsTvvffm (thou hast
breath, thou hast intelligence ^^^J, 'Tr&'Trvvffdoii, '7rs7rvv(jjSvog, a,
-TrsTfvffo. — IINT with HO (^from ttoXv much), exert oneself,
I'TToi'TrVVOV) 'TTOi'TrVVOVTCC, 'TrOl'TrVVSOCGOd.
124. Ho^ilv, to bestow.
Only in the 2nd aor. to^s, 'Tro^ri, -Tro^ot, -tto^mv. ITo^, t^o, ^s-
•Tr^cjTcci, II., G, 329, has been allotted.
125. 'Pa/cy, strike ; pyj^ai, to break.
Root PAF, PAI (^cf. Germ, raffen, to snatch, and rei-ssen,
to burst, ^iocp(n)c7(roi(), pccirifft, pccis, paioiro, pocio(j(jivov ; fiit. and
aor. oi'TToppociffsi, to scatter with violence, happcu'trovffi, ^lappcci-
ffscdcci, pctiffyj, pa7(rcci, kppuiadr;, broke. — Allied to this is FPAF
(frag-or, frac-tus), vTsppuyri, Il-> ^5 558, t, 'liOO, was opened
up, and PHF, pnlca, priloiMida,^ ^pnb, t^j'^s, pril\ prj^ai, Vpp'/j^ccvro,
pri^oiVTo, prilafLzv ; perf. (rv>App'/]KTa{ (contritus). — PHF with
NT, 'VT^yvvai, p-^yvvai, p^yvvrcci, imperf. pyiyvuffKS, p^yvvro, pr}-
yvvadi, priyvvvTO, infin. priywadai.
126. 'Pg£;v, tojloiv ; pvijvoct, to gush ; poiacci, to moisten.
Root PEF (pgDpa), PE, pzovGi, pkcov, pav, pk, 'ip'pzov, &c. —
PET, PT, pvri, gushed'' Od. y, 455, and with Z, PTZ
(itesseln), zeXa^i^ei, zska^l^stv, to fow with (Kzkabof) a
murmuring noise. — Likewise PAA, pu&auri, ib., v, 150,
perf. VppuhoiToci, plup. Vppdchcuro, and PAIN (cL 7'duen Thur.
regnen, to rain ; rinnen, to flow ; Rhein, the Rhine), in
puivovTo ^g vi^&iKoviyj, II., A, 282, were besprinkled.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. '519
127. 'P;ys«y, to shiver with fright.
Root FPir (frig-us), hence perf. eppiya, sppiys, ctTrspp/yaff/,
Ippiy/jai, pluperf. gpp/ys/. PIPE, piyriffuv, piyriaa, piyrjcs, 'ippi-
yrjfri, Vppiyri(ra,v. — PIPO (d. rigor), in ptyoiaifjbev, Od., |, 431,
that I should be chilled.
128. 'P^yeo-^a/, to move with vehemence, to make an effort.
Root POP (rob-ur), whence PIl (move with force), So/-
^rixPivTzq 'Vmvr\ II., A, 50, rushed out ; yjurm zitippuaccvro
at/UKTog, ib., a, 529, streamed down ; ccfJSjip ' hr/^ikoJiov ippaxrocvro,
said of nymphs dancing, ib., <y, 6I6, to frisk in the dance. —
With prefixed E (out of back), EPO, {s§coi) l^coziv, to press
back, to give way, npog ovxor h§co&7, Od., (ju, J 5, to flow out,
down, aTf/jcc koaj^ast 'prsgi hov§i, II., a, 303 (it is active cause to
fee in II., v, 57), l^coyjacci, V'Tr&ouyjtJuv.
129. 2g/s/v, to shake.
Root 2EF (saev-us), wild, to be furious, to shake, to shud-
der. 2E, 2EI, (JiiaiV, I'Tri&GZlTlGflV, II., ^, 167, Oi'urO, (TSlOfJLiVOV,
shaken; imperf. aeiov, Iititsioiito, were shaken, aor. (Tztcr, azlaotro^
ib., ^, 199' shook herself moved impatiently. Also 2EF,
2ET, aor. csDa, sWgya, csys, drove tremblingly, scrfrsvs, azvccv,
(Tsuag, Givmrui, azwd^zvog ', vXt] re (jivuiro, 11., -ip, 198, once
inaccurately r luffivoiro. Still stands ToXkcu ^g fjbirzffa&vovro
ys§uiui, II., ^, 296, rushed together with, perf. 'iaaviJbai, 'iff-
(Tvrai, I'Xiffffvroch iffffv(/jivog, iaaviiiimg, with impetuous haste,
pluperf. 'iiffvo, 'iffavro, Wiffffvro, ocviaavro, avro as xvro from x^u.
130. 2;cg^a(^<y, scatter.
Root KE and 2KE, the former in ^^vog ^V X/Vg Kziojv, Od.,
I, 425. KEA in svzsaroio, ib., g, 60, and Kzuffffs, zsuaccv,
zsK(r0'/] : with A inserted, (^zs^oi) Izshocffffi, zihaff0svrsg, iKi^ccadiv.
With 2» {ffzibcc) ff'/ibaryzv. — KEAA with N (Kihva) yJ^varoci,
KthciTO. 2KEAA with N, {a/cibvoL) hiaaxthfoiffi, II., g, 526,
ffKi%uTUi, (TKi%uff0s, ff?ct%ocff0cci, ffH,ihvuiMvoj, IffzihavTO. Allied
to this is ffyjZf^, cleave. Root KIA, 2 XI A (Germ, schied^
clove), whence 'iffyjffi, hiffyiffi^ri.
131. ^z'iXXco, dry.
Root KEA ( Keil), 2KEA (^Germ. schell in zerschellen),
2KAA in iJjTi [Mvog yjO-joio 2;j?ja>7, II., -^z, 191, should dry up.
520
OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
132. 'Xrmi)/, to be close-pressed, uneasy, to groan.
Root 2TEN (with the notion of dose, hard, and radically
aUied to the Germ. Stein, stone), armi^ arivz^ sffrsvs, I'tt] h'
'iffrzvz Irii/jog ccTni^uv, II., co, 776. Pass, with extended E, to
he close, to be full, cnrnvTo l\ anpco) ' A^vaiv, Od., /, 219, 'k(x.xvcij
ffTZivof/jSvog, &c. — 2TEN with AX, ar&vdxovGt, gtzvdc-xjuv^ (tts-
vax'^ffx, (ynvdxovro, and in extended form with I A, (j7zv(C)(jl<a,
GTzmxiicov, which formerly appeared in some places with (),
ffrovaxi/t^v, II., -v^, 172, 225, GTomxiizro, ib., |3, 95, % 95,
Od., ^,454, &c.— 2TENAX, 2TONAXE, in trTova.xn'rcci,
I'TnGTOVU'XjT^Gi.
133. Sro^gffa/, to spread out.
Root 2TOP, 2TPO (d. Germ. Stroh, Streu, straw, and
Lat. stra-men)y pluperf. hr^uro, II., z, 155. 2TOPE, aro-
fgffa;, (TTo^£<rai', laTo^i&av. — 2TOPNT, zuaTo^vva-u, Od., §, 32.
134. ^^Tvyico, shudder at something.
Root 2TTr, in the 2nd aor. hrvyov, Od., z^ 113 ; (TTv^ccifjbi
(jt^svog, ib., X, 502, cause to tremble. — STTFE in cTvykt,
GTvyiOVffij ffTvyiyjffif &c.
135. ^cu^stv, to save.
Root 2AF (salv-us)y 2 A, aoLog (sa-nus), and ffao-ao. Hence
imperat. ((Tccoeo) (tkco, save ; (rauiffcci, cacofTSfjbsvcn, (racoffzijtjsv, fut.
ffoccvffson, aor. accu&rimt, &c. 2AFO. Hence aoog and (Tori,
Gooig. Also (jrofovTzg') cuovTig, auzazov^ as 'kId vXUvai^ and
with Z, Gu'ipv.
136. Ta^acffisy, confound.
Root TEP^ (ter-ror), TAP, 0PA, whence out of Homer
^^ao-o-o;,^ %a|a;. With the paragogic syllables BE and AX,
rafSs/, sra^gs/, rocg^-^as. TAPAX, hdgcizs. TAPAX (t^u-
^X^ '^inx\ rzT^mh II.. /3, 95, and TZT^rj^v'ta, ib., ;?, 346.
137. T&0yi7roi, am astounded.
Root 0 A^, of which the 2nd aor. Ta(pojv preserves the second
aspirate, and the perf. ri^rj^u, red^rcug, the frst.
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 521
138. Ts/fs/v, to stretch.
Root TE, TA. — TE, rsToc(jboci, rirccro, Tzrdffdfjv. TE, TEN
(ten-or)i rsivsi, 'irzivs, rzivzv, rzivccv, niveisv, rstvug. — TA with
NT, rupvrai, II., §, 393, and hravOsffdai^ ravvovTO, inf. ravvnv,
aor. iTccvu(T(Ta, rdcvuffs, rccvOar], &c., Irccvvffffocro, &c., pass, rocvv-
(T0SV, rcci'V(T0sig, pluperf. Tzrocvvaro.
139. TiKksiv, rsXsiv, to finish.
Root TEA (cf. Germ. Ziel, limit\ I'^rtrsXkco, lay down as
limit, command, STsKkSf ImrsXks, aviTziku caused to spring^
II., £, 777' Also mid. and pass. I'TririXkofjucci, so, I'^rsTsiXccro,
perf. IrerccXro, 'Trz^inXko^ivm, finished, said of the course of
time. TEAE, TzT^icij^iv, r&kusi, IrsKstov, hrsXekro, rsXk(r0on, to
be accomplished, and fut. without 2, rzhkoo, rzkki, rsXeovai, aor.
rgXso-a, IrsXsacroi, rsksffMy &c., rsKi(T0ri, Od., k, 470. TEAE
with 0, rekido), am at the end) am there, appear, rgXs^g/,
140. TsiJbvcj, cut.
Root TEM, TAM, the latter in the 2nd aor. rufjjov, Toc,(i,yjf
rajM/^jros;, &c. — TAMN, TC(,(jbvs, ruf^vsro, &c. — TEM with N:
rg///f£, r&(JbvsTS. — TMA with T (as roc tstw/o^v) in a'Tror^riyovffi,
II., 5r, 390, ccTTOTfj^^^ccg, 2nd aor. liST(jijCC'yov, Od., ;?, ^7^^j pass.
Tf/jdyzv and liiTfji^ayz!/. TEM, TOME, lzi§0T0(jj7i(Tst, tjaai, rjaag^
and KS^TOfjtjioi, zoov.
141. Tk^'TTOi), delight.
Root TEPEn, TEPn, TAPH. The former in t^ts/i^, t%-
^rgra/, the latter in the 2nd aor. nTug'Trsro, 7iTu^'7ru(jbZ(r6oc,,
TSccr^'Trof/ijivog, Ta§'7ra>[yjS0u, 2nd aor. pass. Tdc,§T}](jjSv, rd^Trrjaoiv,
Tu^TfiiJusmi, 1st aor. Ta,g(pdjj, ra,§(p0f]v, with Ts§(p0sif^, Od., g, 74.
142. Ts^ffo) and rs^ffuiucj, dry.
Root TEP and TEP2E (Germ, dorren^ to dry^ and Dorse
or Diirre^ dry?iess), the latter in rg^<rgra/, Od., ;;, 1 24, rg^-rsro,
TZ§(Tovro. TEP2E, infin. aor. pass, re^a^jvui, Te§^a[Jbsva(, also
extended (rg^caf) Tioarivi, II., t, 529.
143. Tgraysyi', taking.
Root TA, whence imperat. r^, r^ fyf, II., \|/, 6I8, r^ o'^iiaov
522 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
A//; iw, 287, '■^j "^'S ohov, Od., /, 347» #aA:c, as I'(7r;j. The
word has remained in the Thiiringian dialect, thd, drink, thd^
eat, which thd is essentially distinguished, by the pronuncia-
tion of its consonants and vowel, from da, there. TA with
r (cf. tang-o^ tac-tus, where tag and tac are the root) only
in rzrocyojv, II., a, 591, o, 23> having seized, or taking,
144. T IT \JjOv^ found.
Root TEM (d.. Tijjj'CAYjx;, shred, hit), lost except in (rgrSjO/Sf)
ririjusv, 'irsr[jjiv, and r&rfjb^g.
145. Tsr^a/W, 5om
Root TEP, TPE f Germ, drehe, turn), trenMe, r^ziv, t^ss,
r^s?, T^g7r', Togo's, r^s(T(Tui, &c., with M, TPEM (treni-or)
r^zyijZ, (r^ofjbs) cc[Jb(pirgo(jtjia>, r^of^iovtri, and mid. r^ofjijioiaro, t^o-
|M/gg(r^a/.— TEP, rz<^ (by turning), rg/^g/, rsi^s, rg/^g(T^a/.~TEP,
TETEP, with the paragoge AN (rgrg^av, rgr^av), rzr^rivcc,
riT^'^vzv. — TEP, TOP, and TOPE (ro^), 2nd aor. g'ro^g Zoj-
(TT^^oc, II., X, 236, (rofg) aurzro^rjai, avriro^i^aocg, ib., g, 3ci7, ^5
267. TOP with NO, #0 ma^e rounds ro^vmuvro, TB^vmircct
(ro^vaxryirui), II., -vl^. 255, Od., g, 249. Of a different root are
rgajsi, hurt, ergcoffs, r§u(Ti(T0cii, and proceed from TAPAF and
TAPAX, whence ruooc-x/j, ru^daaco, '^^dmoj, '^gavco, and TPAF
(d. Germ, traf, struck), t^kvi/jk, ivound. With TPAF,
TPA, also stands TPO, as 20with 2A.
146. Tgy;^^^;, make ; rvyyj^vco-, hit upon.
Root TTK, TTX' TETX (cf. Germ. zeug'mWerkzeug^ tool,
Riistzeug, instrument with which we make or prepare any-
thing. Hence zeugen, erzeugen, to hegei). From TTK with
the meaning of prepare^ get anything ready, 7&rux&iv, tztv-
zi<x0ai, 7&7VK0VT0, r&TVKOi[J!jS0cx, ; aor. pass, irvx^riq, Wux^'/j, never
without augment nor in any other mood ; perf. rirv^ui, tstu-
zToch is made, is ; e.g. ' Vl/czoi,vov, oa'TTz^ y'ivzGig 'TrdvTzaai Tsrv-
KTOLi, II., ?, 246, TiTv^o. With like meaning the forms from
TETX, rg6%g/, rgy%g, gVgy%g, r&vxoi[^f, ^sOxziv, nvxcov, &c.,
Tiv^oj, will prepare, make, eig, &c., grgu|a, &c., also the mid.
rgy|g(r^a/ and 7iv^oc(70cn without other forms; perf. nnvx^TOv,
II., V, 346 (have prepared), have made ready for, ''ETiTovog
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 5^3
.... |8ooV '^ivo7o rsTsy^^y?, Od., (Jj, 423, 77iade of ox-leather.
Hence rsvx^oc and connected with this mzvy/iadon ya^ afjbsivov,
ib., %, 104> to be armed. — The forms from the middle root
TTX have the notion of attain to, which is connected with
prepare^ and especially of hit ; 'irvx^?, ''y%£) ^«^ upon, in the
act of throwing, or in the sense of meeting with, rvy^^g, rv-
XPi^ijh Tvy^m^ Sic. (the infin. rvx^iv appears first in Theognis,
V. ^25Q. In extended form {rvxz) rv%yi(rz^ ry%j;(ro5?, \Tvy;/i(rz,
and perf. Xt[jAvcc . . . ov ^rs^/ ^sr^^ 'Hx/Saro? rzrvxriKi hafju-
Ts^g?, Od., K, 88, reached all round. Cf. 'Trgaiu . . . 'n'zhioio
hocT^vaiov TZTvyjiz&>g, II., f, 748, stretching through the plain.
Lastly, TTX, TTFXAN, rvyxf^^h found itself chanced^
befell, ira^nvyyjx.vz^ chanced to be by.
147. T/s/v, r/fg/v, to pay, to honour.
Root TI and TIN. — TI, r/s/ (" "), &c., 'irlov, risg, rkv, r/g,
r?g, r7', Wio[j!^5v, infin. rIi(A>ii', pass, rkrui, rkro, rizGKzro ; aor.
gV;"(Ta, srlffs, paid, expiated^ honoured (hj gifts)^ &c., r^ffoi/,
riaziav ; fut. rlffsrai, will exact retribution (cause himself to
be paid)^ Ti(r6(jbs0oc, Od., v, 15, ^t'^7/ caiae ourselves to be paid.
Also 7i(Tct(T0cii, riad,(hzvog, &c., with the same sense; nTi^Avog,
TiTii/jivov, honoured, and with extended form dctiIuv, disregard-
ing, II., y, 166.— TI with N, r/fg;v, r/Wf, Od., f3, 193.— TI
with NT, as TA, riwrai, ib., v, 214, tIvvvtui^ II., r, 260,
punish ; Tiwa^ov, ib., y, 279, rivufjusvog, Od., a;, 326, ccTrsTt-
vvTo, II., T, 398, (I'TTOTivv^ivoi, Od., |8, 7^ (in most places there
are various lections with NN). — TI, riiMri, Ti^doo, whence r;-
fj!jcu(7cci, II., X, 46, 7i[J^^(jOVffi, Ti^yjUM, ri(Jjfjas(T0cii, rifi^yjauvTO, rg-
ri^riToci, Ti7ifi?][M(T0a,, reTii^yjaOon, and extended forms aTi(/jC(,^si,
aTi[jba^S(TKOv, as OLritpjv. — AlUed to this from TIE (timeOy
vexation on account of punishment' sadness) Tirlj^cdov, TZTiyj-
(jAvog, r], Oil.
148. TXfjvoif, to support, to endure.
Root TAA, aor. WdXaffcrag, TccXaffyj, and in a compound word
T(x,7M(ji(p^oov. Fut. TAA, TXri(TO[/jUi, TXri(TO[JijSvov (not in the 1st
aor.), 2nd aor. STXriv, tK^\ stXtj, 'irXav, rXaii^v, TXrjTco, TKiJTSf
TXijvoct, acarXa?, perf, TiTkriKccg, sv, TirKuf/jiv, T&7Xcc0t, rsTXccf/jS-
voci and tztK^^zv, nrh^ori, nTKyivicc.
5M
OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
149. T^sTco, turn.
Root TPEn (cf. Germ. Treppe, IFendeltreppe, stair, wind-
ing-stair), T^i-TTS^ Tgimrai, 'irgs-^s, r^i-^pccg, and T§s(p0it/TBg, E-
pigr., XIV (in the Ksgayjig'), 7, whereas for T^s(p0riveit, Od.,
0, 80, r^u^Srjvoti was received, and rW^avro, I'Trtrsr^dcpuTUh
7ZTga,<paro, rzr^ai^^ivog. From TPAIT we find likewise r^a-
Tgro, T^aTTOVTO, r^ccTrcovTUi, and 2nd aor. pass. r^ocTrzioybiv.
Hence (r^a-rg) in the pres. I'Tnr^a.Trzovai, II., ;c, 421 f^z/rw
oz7er^> commit or /ea?;^. Moreover TPOII {'jrokvr^o'Trog'),
TPOIIE in compounds '7roi§ocr§09reco», Od., h, 465, putting me
off, deceiving, -Tngir^O'Trscov biccvrog, II., /3, 295, ^o/w/?' round,
(ATJXcc . . . Ts^/r^oTsot'rgj, Od., /, 465. Also with the notion
of frequency, sedulousness, hr^o'Tra'ki^oihzvog, ovri fjjsrarPO'Tra-
■ki^io jpzvycov, II., V, 190. TPEn, TPanA, 9ra^are^V^^/,
rgMTToiadon, and rgOTrduadoci.
150. Oa/W, *Aoz^, shine.
Root OAF, whence ^as ^s x^vffod^ovog yjojg, Od., |, 502, tts-
(pfl(rs7cn ochvg oXidgog, II., ^, i55. — OAF with EN ((pocev)
(pueivco, to give light, pusimsu, (prxsivri ; ^^^th E0, risKiog cpoci^m,
ib., X, 735; with 22 and reduplication, Tcci^pdcacrovaK, turniufi
the eyes eagerly about, rushing impetnously, IzTrocKpatTffsiv, II.,
g, 803.— OAF with simple N (pafm), (puivco, (pccivoiMui, (prjvat,
(pmiSi 2nd aor. pass. (pdvT^, 'icpum '7roi(Tai ay.oitaxi, ib., i, 557,
(poiVTif/jsmi, (pocvijvar, — 1st aor. {(Docvkv) h^zipocccvdr;, (pdocvOiv, perf.
Tikog — viCpuvTKi, ib., /3, 122 — OAN, OANE, 'Trui/jpuvouvTu,
'TTayijipavocadot.v.
151. Os^is^, bear, carry.
Root OEP (fer-o. Germ, fahren), (p'z^a, Osgrs, II., /, I7I,
<ps§siv, (pi^S(T0cci, ocvTi(ps^s(r0cci (offerri), to bring oneself together
with another, to compare oneself with, and ccvncpi^i^siv, ^sig,
^si, ^cov, so also ko(pi§i\iiv, Sec. OEP, OOPE (Germ. Fuhre,
carriage), <po§iou(Tt, &c., (po^rifj^zvai, (po^ijmi, (pogkiv, (pogsouro,
(p6§r;(TS. With this are joined the forms of like meaning from
the roots ENEK and OL— ENEK, aor. (susik) 'imzdv, bsi-
Kcci^zv, hii'KOi), miKri and nviiTcctv, vvrivzixav, yimzavro. In five
places we find as variations the forms from ENEK, ENENK,
myx,&v> e.g. Od., %, 493, which, however, are less approved
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 59,5
than the so called Ionic tJvsizzv (cf. Etym. Mag"., p. 339, 1. 2).
Moreover, there are traces of the independent hsiKut in the
pres. IvsiKoi, II., c, 147, and mifci^zv . . . ayz^zv re, ib., r,
194. — OI in the imperat. olirs ^kziov, ib., 481, oWzroj, ib., r,
173, Od., ^, 255, oi'^srg, ib., y, 103, 0, 7 18, ib., y, 154, fut.
oi'(7£/?, oi'ffi/, oisitov, II., £, SSS, oi(TO[/jSv, ohouiTi, and mid. oi'ir??,
ib., %|/, 4il, for ohsoii, ohsrai, oia-ofjuivog, tj, and the compounds
ccToiffSTOVf l^ohovffi, iTToian, KOiTomroci, ffui^oiaofjijsdu, avvoiaiadai.
152. Osuye/i', to flee.
Root OTF (fug-a) and OTA. — OTF, i^yys, spuyig^ (pOys-
aH,z^ (puy'iiiv, &c., '7n^vy(/Avog, and in the full forms (pevyco, &c.,
<psuyi[j!jivoii, (pzvyl^zv^ (psvystv, (psDys, (pivyzaKZ, without aorist,
but in the fut. mid. (piv^ofjuxt, (piu^ovroci, (piv^zrrdcci^ (psv^sffd'. —
OTA, OTZ, (py^« and TSfpy^orsj, denoting^/^/i# with terror.
153. ^rjfjiji, say.
Root OA (fa-ri), pres. <p;;|j///, (p^?, and (Dyjffdoc, Od., f, 149.
(p;j(r/, ccyccdyjv (prja 'i(jij[Miion, ib., ^, 352. — ^cx,yiAv, cccts, (pocffi (^s-
aii> (pccff 'iiJbiMsVoci, II., r, 96) ; imperf. 'i<pyiv, 'i<py]g, (pyjg, ib., g, 473,
and 'ipyjtydoc, (pi^trdoc, ib., <p, 186, 'ip-/; and (pi;. Then also 'ipoi-
azoVi £?, 'ipccvxs, (pKffKi, (pdfTK , (pda)^; plur. k(pa,(rzid\ Od., p(^,
35 ; plur. (pa^/jiv (without enclisis), 'i(poc(jocv, s(puu, (pay, — l<p(x,^nv
and (pdc,[jtjj^v, e(pocTO and (pccro — (poitrdi, Od., «, 562, (pdad', ib.,
^, 200, 'i(poiVTO, 'i(pavr, (pa,vro ; conj. (p^ff/ ; optat. ipa/V, ;??, 7; j
imperat. (pdaOoo ; infin. <poc(T0cii ; part, (pa?, II., /, 35, (pocfjjspogy
JJ, &c.
154. ^doivsiv, to anticiptae, to do hastily.
Root OA0 (^cf. -raro?. Germ. P/a</, path, passus)^ O0A,
with the notion of rapid movement in any occupation, 2nd aor.
g<p^;j?, g(p^;j, (pGrj, (pddv, II., X, 51 ; conj. (pOrjr;, <pdyj(Ti, (pdosfi^su ;
optat. (p^a/?7 ; part. y5ro<p/?a?, and the forms mid. (pddf/jzvog and
fut. (p&n'^ovTociy II., -k^, 444. — O0AN, (p&dvzi^ otherwise (pdoc-
vkt, ib., s, 502.
155. 0^/(W, destroy, perish.
Root O0I, whence (pdirig, 'ipdisu, (pdioptj^/rdoc, (pdiaztVy (pdhai ;
2nd aor. 'i(pdiTO, i(pdiocTO ; optat. ((pOii(M>^v) in ;7g TiffMV — K'TrocpOt-
526 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
f/j^v — ^ azicov tXccij^v, Od., «, 51, (jp&nro) T^iv yu§ kzv jcou vv^
(p&ir a[ju^§oTog, ib., X, 330, where (p0e7r is a various lection,
<p0i[jijsvog ; with 0 only in ccTripOidov kaSkot iraT^oi, ib., s, 110,
133, yj, 251. With N, (pdmraj, <p9ivovai, (pdmvrog, perish;
with paragogic T©, destroy, perish, <pdivOdM, (p6ivv6ov(Tt.
156. ^^d^oi), tell ; (p^oi^o(Jbon, perceive.
Root OP A A (cf. Germ, frag-en, to ask), whence Snd aor.
•TTsipgcchkii', to point out, to exhibit (exhibere, monstrare,
indicare). Hence ^^(pgoch re T^cosffori, II., |, 500, exhibited
it (a severed head), and g/ rig vui . . . a^g>^<7g/£, 5^so7<t/ rz 'Traai
. . . Tsip^a^o/, ib., 335, should poiiit us out. So '7rkp^a6\ II.,
^|., 13-2, Od., i, 3, r, 250, 477, 557, "S^, 206, ^, S^Q, ^s-
(pgoiUiiv, ib., T, 477» ■JTSfpfa^gjO/Si', ib., ;?, 49, and so also (jtjvhu
•7ri(p^a^i Tac/, ib., a, 273, declare, make known (exhibe).
Without reduplication we find only g<p^a§g, to which belongs
Imcp^ccbs, Od., S^, 68, Wi^^oibov, ll., k, 127, where gT/fp^ac-
ffuiffjiOcc, ib., v, 741, shows that these forms come from the
compound I'TrKpgd^co, and are not to be resolved l-'Triipgcih, as
'i-'7Fi<pvi. Further hz'Xi(p^ali, ib., <r, 9- Of the 1st aor. there
occurs uncompounded only (p^acg, Od., X, 22. As (OPAA,
OPAZ), (p^ci^siv, to tell, to cause to consider, so is tpgcH^sadociy
to consider, or to consider ivith oneself. Hence (p^d^suiy
(pgd^ovrcci, s(pgGi^sr\ fut. (p^uao^jijOii kki i'i(TO(jiff Od., r, 501,
(p^uadihYiv, l(p§a,()(Tccro, (p^daai, and the compounds k7ri(p§d(T<rir ,
ib., 0, 444, gTrgip^aCfy, k'7r(ip§oi(T(Toe,[/ji0cc.
157- Oyg/v, ^o ^fT^e^.
Root OT (cf.y^^-^), <pys/, <pugf, (p6(rg/, g<py(rg, 'T£(pvciffi, Ti^vzei,
'TTZ'pvcorag, Tgi^uy/a ; aor. 'i(pvv, was, grew, 'i<pvg, 'ipv, and (pD,
'7r&§t(pvvoii, 'TTsgnpOg, '^rs^Kpvera, '7r§0G(pvg, to cling closely (as it
were to grow upon\ Ij* ... ^0 in the phrase h r clgoc ol <pv
Xit^i, clung close to^ 7rz§i(pvmi, to embrace.
158. 'Kd^of/joci, recede.
Root KAA, cause to recede, kszo^ov, Ksxoihsiv, zzzcchav, «£-.
zcih^ffgi, and Kizd^ovro, retreated. KAA, XAA, to let in,
to contain, oaov KS(pa,K^ )Ca^£> H.j f j 462, ^a^gg/j' and xd^sa^ai,
%a<^gro, xdffffovroci, yjkaaa&ot.i. From XAA with N, whence
in Theocritus lyjiv^oi^n, 13, 57, come Kiyjk^n and Kzyjivhora..
OF THE HOMERIC VERB. 527
- 159. Xa/fiW, open wide, gape.
Root XA in x^iaiTm, Od., <r, 17» with the tEoI. EI for H —
XAN, yjivoi, ^[^(pijjxvzt x^voov^ Kvx/ivorot, (yawniny)^ opening
wide,
1 60. Xg^, pour.
Root XEF, XE (cf. Germ, geuss^ giesseuy to pour), y^kh %£s,
&c., and xeiaOcii \vith Hke meaning, Od., x, 518, on the other
liand ly^sovro and 'ff^oyjiovro with a passive sense ; aor. g^gysf,
%gi)£, %gD', g)^gyaf, and avyyjccg^ II., o, 366, g^ggi^, ib., ^, 419,
g^^gav, ib., G, 347, <5i^, 799 ; conj. %gy>j, ^gyOjOogf, ib., ^, 336,
Xzvco&iv ; inf. yj.va,i, Od., a, 291. Of the middle only g)^gJaro
-TTovTov sTTi (p§t%, II., ;;, 63, spread itself, and so also ajooip/ Bg oV
i^/A.o;' y/oV Ix^vocro T^^^gg Xzvkoj, ib., g) 314, according to the
construction ;^C4^' oXov zai (/jS^og ; perf. and pluperf. XT, xe-
"Xpi/rai, yJiypro, KiyyvTO, and without reduplication, yp^'^vvi,
iKyvfJUivoi, k'^iyvd', Od., r, 470, 'iypuro, ib., ;«> 415, kaiypuro,
WiyvvTO, and %yro ; aor. pass. cc(jj(piy60r], a,[/j(piyv()^va,t, u,^(pi-
yvkig.—CogmXe forms are XOEF, olvoypzviiv, ohoym, mvo-
ypn, olvoyoTJaai, olvoyozvvrzg, and rvjjj^oypria -, II., cp, 323, doubt-
ful whether from rvyb^oyjjrjffcii or the genitive of rv\jj^oypn.
161. ILoXouffdoih to be incensed.
Root XOF, yjoirm, yjjzo, yfjiro, ycooiLivog, &c. ; aor. yojejcirOy
\'y/j(Tccro, yuaai/jivog. — XOA (x'iKri, Germ. Galle, bile, yokog,
choler), y/ikovi/jai, yoXovroci, yoKovfMvog, fut. yoXcoai(/jSV, aor.
lyrAcocTiv, iyjikaacm, yp^ojar^g, ypXojaa.TO, yp\ooaa^ivog, &c., yp-
\cokigi perf. KiyjfhM^ivog.
1 62. X^gg/v, to predict ; x§cciiv, to press upon.
Root XPEF, XPAF ^cf. grav-is, gravari), with the notion
of pressure, vexation, XPE) whence x^ziyi, Xfg'Wj %fS'<a^> needy
necessity ; %^go?, X^sTbj, debt ; so also )(;o?j|W/06ra, things of
necessity, of use ; ax^ziog, without use, unprofitable ; and of
verbal forms x§^^ *^ presses, is needful ; 4^vxn Xf ^j^roiM/gi/oyj,
Od., K, 492, to seek for consultation, and act. ^pg/syj', ^^re-
dicting, ib., S^> 79; so also «g%^^r', z^^ec?, ??ia6/e ?fA'e o/i together
with Xf?7'/<^g<f> whence Xif'^'C^'^' ^"j ^'"''^' ovra, #0 ?ief?^, to want.
— XPAF, XPA, x^ag, pressed, fell upon, Ifjuov poov g'x^ag k^-
528 OF THE HOMERIC VERB.
^s/j/, II., (p> 369» where Krihstv kptjov pool/ is the order. Cf. ^aj[jtj0i
. . . 'E^^asT, IffQii^JbiVy Od., <p, Q^i 01 g^^oas lcci(Mcoi/, ib., e, S96,
and with It/: cl^vzaaiv i'7rsx§oiSV) H.- ^j 352. Cf. ^a%^??s/?.
Also {x^cc6(jbzvog) x^z^ijijivog^ when hard pressed, when in wantj
ib., -v^, 834.— Likewise XPA with 0M, XPA0M (cf. AP
with 0M in oc^dy^riffocvrs) which passed into XPAI2M, whence
2nd aor. x^aia^i, 'ix§ociff(JbS, x§oi'<^l^^} x§oci(T[^>coffi, xs^*^(^^^'^i ^^^
(^gia/ffia/g) fut. %g'a/o-(a.;;(rg|aȣi', 1st aor. ;i(^^a;(7^^o'a/, to be of use,
to assist, to defend, equivalent to a^Kziv rm ri, e. g. oXs0§ov,
^dmrovy also without any case : ovri luvrjffOfJbuiy ccxvv[jijzv6g -Trs^,
X^aifffjij&Ti', II., a, 589.
APPENDIX.
OF THE CHIEF PARTICULARS
IN WHICH THE
OTHER DIALECTS DIFFER FROM THE HOMERIC
THE NEW IONIC DIALECT OF HERODOTUS.
§ CCXXXIIL
OF THE DIALECT OF HERODOTUS,
CONSIDERED GENERALLY.
1. The Homeric dialect having" been explained, it is most
convenient, in treating of the other dialects, to notice merely
those points, in which they differ from it. For later writers,
to whatever race of Greeks they might belong, borrowed in
composition more or less from the old heroic poetry, as fa-
miliar to the people, and hence, in respect of language, they
stand in a more or less near relation to Hon)er. The parts
of their diction, therefore, which agree with the Epic, require
no farther remark, but only those peculiarities of their own
dialects, which they mixed up with the Homeric language.
^. Of a dialect so compounded Herodotus made use.* In
* Herruogeiies, p. 513, Laur. says of Hecatseus : rfj hiaKv/.TU) os aK^drtj)
'labi xai ov /Mi/Miy/Jbsvy] ^^u/Mivog ouSg nara rhv 'll^odoTov itotKiXri. Conip. the
review of Schweighausei's Herodotus in the Jen. Allgem., L. Z., 1817,
Sept. N. 181.
I 1
11 OF THE DIALECT OF HERODOTUS.
his work a distinction may be drawn between the Epic, Ionic,
and common forms, although the manuscripts made great
confusion in this respect, — one or other of these forms pre-
dominating in them, according to the inchnation or the judg-
ment of the copiers.
§ CCXXXIV.
OF APOSTROPHE, CRASIS, &c.
1. The apostrophe is seklom used, the words standing for
the most part unehded, even when the first ends in a short
vowel. However no fixed rule is observable : joo^rs s^ycc, ru,
rs cl'hXa, ccTTo i&>vTaJv, ro U bkvrsv, zocroc '^v rim, and, on the
other hand, -ra/ iotiuTM, -ttcc^ iKuaruv. A/a is commonly
apostrophized, §/' ^j'v, ^/' iziivuv.
2. Crasis occurs,
a. In the case of Koci'. aaXoi rs zdyoc&oi, zcckog xdyadog^
z(Z'7ritrcc, z^ijuoi, }cdx.uvov.
b. In the case of the article with adjectives, which no sub-
stantive follows : TU'TTo^cuvov, raura,^ rdXkoi, cuvrog, mXKoi,
uvTOt, ovngog^ rovTZoov, ru^yjuov^ ToSkri&'ig^ rovktcyjarov^
and roj'xo rovrov ; with substantives : TuyoCkiJjCc^ rovvo^u,
wr/jo, oivh^zg, ojvcc^^ covd^MTog, and uv&^wTn.
3. The rough breathing has no effect upon the preceding
word : It' kavrov, ovk oht re, £t' dirs, Wi^/jg, zccrd'Tn^, a^nXo-
4. Contraction is commonly rejected in the case of E before
I, E, and long syllables : as, Ki^h'i, e'ihsi, (poQkoci, (pavkoci, to/ss,
gTroXSjM/gs, eTovss, kysyovse, IcuOzs, -TToikTZ, WoiUro ; also ma, but
contraction occurs in the case of,
a. A before E, EI 2 : o^aj, o^ya, kpoira, eT///-a. So also
EA in ccKXioi, &c.
b. EO : "TTonviLim^ 'TtXivvzg, vonvai, the uncontracted form,
however, of this syllable is more frequent.
c. OO, OOI : h^&ovvri^ o^&oiro.
5. The augment in E is employed regularly : Ito/ss, l^ov-
KovTo, &c., except with forms in 2KON, and the pluperfect;
OF THE DIALECT OF HERODOTUS. lU
hu!p0&i§Z(Tzs, a,'?ro^s^yiKSS, ^shoOXtuvro. The temporal augment
is commonly rejected with A, OI : ci(pdj], ccyAi-^^ocro, l^ccyo^&vs,
o'/ksov, hoiKiady}. Many also in E want it : iKzvh^ovvro, iSzko-
KUKiov ; but, from the variation of the manuscripts, no rule
can be established.
§ ccxxxv.
OF THE DIFFERENCE OF VOWELS AND CONSONANTS.
1. The Herodotean dialect differs from the Homeric, and
the common, also in this respect, that, in several words, it
has different vowels and consonants ; thus,
2. A instead of E : iiiiya.&og from (jAya, iTiruf/ijVZiv, \rd(jijVZTO,
iKT^d'Xo^at, I'TTir^u-^ovTai, cinoog. — A instead of H in joosffa^-
^^iri, Xa.[Jb'^scii for X/j-v^ja/. — A instead of O in appajhziv.
S. E instead of A in,
a. The ace. sing. 1st decl., which, like that of the 3rd,
adds A to the root : ' Ao/crayoopj^, (' A^/ffrayo^a-a) ' A-
b. Neuters of the Srd decl. : rzgccg, (rsoaro?, rs^uog) rs^zog.
Thus fczoug, yJiozcc, kzozuv, yzoo^g, yzozcc. So also o'ttzoov
for O'Tru.oov.
c. Verbs that have A, when A stands before O or (7 :
not oozzig, (potrkiv (although x,^zza&a.i)^ but ooiiyv, bogzctiv,
xaraozovTKt, "TrXavzovrcn, Z'^tzpcotzm, ZTr^ourzov and zl^arzvv-
rzg, Ti^ojTzvv. In these NT A I and NTO are exhibited as
ATAI and A IX) without O : z^jyiy^ocvzaro. o^^zot^ro.
Thus too in forms without modal-vowel, Z'Ttiarzon (for
Z'Tt'iGTaacii, I'T/Waa/), ^y^sarci/, &c.
d. In the beginning and middle of certain words : g^ff^jv,
l^ffzmv, r'zsGZ^zg.
4. I instead of E in larla, or laTlri for sVr/;?, and hence
I'xiaTiog and iffTiriro^iov.
5. O instead of Cl in Kuyog and Zprj for ^^y^.
6. n, instead of A in ^a/vyjoi, otherwise ^uvf/jot, also ^cufjboct
^c*)V[jbu^iiv, r^uv^cc or r^uyucc^ zimzcuutov, zijjZojvtov, gzuvtov, zuv-
roVf &c. — Cl instead of OX in a^v and ycou.
7. Change in the termination of a case finds room in
IV OF THE DIALECT OF HERODOTUS.
some proper names : Kgotdnj, Barrsa;, for Kpo/coy, ^urrou.
8. Of the consonants Z stands for A in Zp^zocbsg. — K for
X in Vijcoi/jcci^ vTT&hszsro, -Travroczfj, &c. — K for Yl in «?;, ?c60bv
and OKodsu, xors and Kuijcon^ jcotz^k, ku, -/coog, x.ug, ziKcog^ ovKug,
OKcog, oxori^rjf, x,oiog, tcoiui, ozolov. — H for 22 in ^it,og^
T^i^og. — Kt0&)v, IvhvTSv and hdavroc for "/(irojv^ hrevhv and
hraudoi are also to be remarked, as words in which the tenuis
and aspirated letter have changed places. Also avrig for
av0ig.
§ CCXXXVL
OF ABJECTION AND INSERTION OF VOWELS.
1. E is thrown away,
a. In 6§rrj and o^roit^siv, olfcug, oiKog, oiKora.
b. In the verbal terminations ssa/ and ggo : (poSsa/, aWzo,
yiy'io, i^'/iyio, utik/so, <poQio ; yet we find also hkat, rvjrk-
£«/, &C.
2. E instead of the extended EI is found in aTo^gf/?, l-r/r^-
^go?, iTiT'/ibzurz^og, -rotrog^ I'TTirr^'iag, and some adjective-forms,
Wioc together with IhiT^g, idsiri, and (3a^g>; or ^ctd'icc, and /3a^g^.
3. On the contrary, E is inserted, beyond the Homeric
practice,
a. In the cases with A and O : [Mviocg, leffTorzag, l^'/iyj^riug,
&SffffaXsa)v, avTiOfV, rovrzcov, iKsmcov, civh^&ajv, ^IXutzuv,
b. In verbal forms after long syllables : Iffrioiffi, ia-rsaffi,
(TV[/jQaKkiO[jij(x,i^ TTs^iffTTi^y^ico, rvTrr'iot), yj^Li^ioo, p/Trgjy, and
even gvs/%gg for gi'g7;^g, although we find ■r^og/'^g, avviiy^z.
So also in contracted syllables : ')(^§sdt)(/jSvog, 6^[jiysa>[Mvog,
&c. — To this E, likewise, the terminations ATAI,
ATO, without the vowel of the mood, are attached, as
l^ovXiocro, like l^yixot-naro given above, &c.
4. A also is inserted in the personal termination ETC :
l^ovkzaroy kridiccro, s'y§ci(piarOi ^gogaro, through which these
forms become similar to the plurals in ATO.
OF THE DORIC DIALECT.
OF THE DORIC DIALECT.
§ CCXXXVII.
OF CRASIS, ELISION, APH.ERESIS, AND SYNIZESIS, IN
PINDAR AND THEOCRITUS.
1. Pindar and Theocritus have the crasis of,
a. A with ;£«/: yMaopoig^ Ka,yo^ai, ftayocQu, zavd^ctiTOigy
xaxovri, Ol., 10, 85,* where Boeckh writes ax.ovri (pgd-
arci)^ §', placing ^s after two substantives. — Theocritus
has za,[jb(pi(Trei}M(jusvcc, 2, 74i, xavriysv/ig, and with the
article, rccXu0'sa, rolK(TiOi, 7a,XXoi, &c.
d. E with ;coci : Pindar in xazuvw^i kkv yovvoTg, Isth., 4,
43, xdi/ reXivra, Pyth., 1, 68, both which places might
be written x Iv yovvoTg, k h nXsura according to k Iv
^^o(.yJ(jToig^ Isth., 6, 86. — Theocritus (contracting AE
into H) in ;!jjj|, ^i^Vg/ra, xri'Tri^ xfip' on, 2, 101, xrjrs, xrj-
yuv, xri(jbi, xrlfjt/, 8, J2, as it should be written instead of
c. O with xoit : thus Pindar yotTcti, yjj'xorot.v, X'^'^'^ xootco&zv,
yjoxoaai (as should be written instead of yjorocv, &c.) ;
and, with the article, rdi^yiiovj rcovrou, rcovr. Compare
Boeckh ad 01., 2, 73. — Theocritus has xu (not %' u\
Xo^rav, &c., and, with the article, u^iarog, ' CL-ttoKKuv,
MTToXog, of'xokoi, rcovT^ct), 11, 44.
2. To crasis, or more accurately (see above, § xxxviii, 3,
obs. 1,) to elision belong k ou. Find., Pyth., 4, 268. Comp.
* The citations from Pindar are liere given according to the common
editions.
-|- Bockh ad Ol., 3, 55, removes the crasis and writes %at tiiivuv, because
Homer, wfiom Pindar imitates, has otily the latter form, not xaxiivav;
this is true of our floK^er, but not of ths Homer before Ariskirehus,
which Pindar knew and followed.
VI OF THE DORIC DIALECT.
above, 1, b, and, in Theocritus, k ov, ti ovrs, x ovhiv, k ovtcj,
7c 'Clgtcov, K uxzro, X oA X, «> X ^^h X ^?? X ovrcog, &c. —
rig^/ also is subjected to elision in Pindar, both alone : rccvrocg
'TT&g' ccrXccTOV TTc/Jag, Ol., 6, 65, ttso ccvrag, Pyth., 4, 471,
and in composition : •TriPcc-Tmov, 'Tnoohoig.
3. Aphteresis occurs in oj 'j-aco-a, Isth., 5, 6, m ^'jrdKkmioig,
ib., 1, 6 — in Theocritus in u 'ycM, m 'j'^o^yrs, u 'm^, ai 'Xsy-
^2^s, rai 'X^ovKow, &c. — Crasis and aphseresis in x <=y'^j
Theoc, 1, 72 (write x4 '^)» X^ ''^^gog, 7, 36, from kui 6
'irzoog^ and likewise in x "^'^covig (write %£y '^covig,) from kk)
6 "A^cijvig.
4. The neglect of position has wider limits in Theocritus
and Pindar than in Homer (§ cxLVi, 5). Pindar leaves
syllables short not only often before FA, 0A, but even before
0M and ON, as in ocpzog, 'ixz<pvz, and thrice before 2A in
\(j'kog J yet we should read instead of 'Nzo'?rr6Xs[jijog, Nem., 7,
52, rather NsottoXsiOoo?, and so instead of rvx^v aura gko'^ov,
ib., 6, 46, is now read gko'ttov cLvra, rvxziv, instead of zlijA'
GKorzivoVy ib., 7» 89, Boeckh reads zI^ja' zorzivcv, and instead of
5rXay)(;^£fT£?, ib., 7> 55, Hermann read ttXki'svxs?, so that ab-
breviations before IIT, 2K, and FX©, no longer appear.
Comp. Herm. de Dial., P., p. 8, Boeckh, p. 289 Theo-
critus not only applies the Homeric abbreviations to many
syllables always long in Homer, as oVXa, YiJjxX^Jj'Trm, vsz^og,
uK^ov, (/jixK^ov^ o(p§vg, ox^og, ^vyurpog, together with Kox>Ja,g,
vHt^ov, but he likewise leaves a syllable short with a mute
before M or N : kfi6^ccroi^ "Xvyjov^ rzKvov. The abbreviation
before 2T in 23, 4(), is, according to Lennep, inadmissible,
and the place has been well corrected by Graefe.
5. By both poets, also, many syllables naturally long are
made short ; by Theocritus repeatedly TrcoJav, to^ickvtk^ 'ttoUIv,
by Pindar rzr^aooioKTiv, Nem., 7, 137, E^^fsw^a, ib., 103,
Ky;£vs/a /Aa^a, 01., 40, 19,* hxcocioa,, Pyth., 2, 16, (Jb^riovrcni,
ib., 170, TTicciPiuv, Pyth., 4, 267, pvouro, Isth., 8, 114, x§^-
a'zccv, Pyth., 3, 129, X^yo-oX Nem., 7, 115, ;^fy<7£0?, Pyth.,'4,
* So likewise vw/a' affatra/g aviaig, Isth., 2, 33, appears to have been
m/j^a. vdcaig aviaig, like oiiru in Homer.
OF THE DORIC DIALECT. VU
6, 257, 411, ^o/a, Pyth., 3, 13, ?j^^2?, ib., 4, 102, ri§aitai_g,
Nem., 7> 68, and diphthongs, as roiccvrcxy Pyth., 8, 78> yi^e^i',
Nem., 6, 37, TTccTgi^cvVt ib., 9, 32, dus^uri (to wit afi^vri)^ Ol.,
13, 114, aroXs/, Pyth., 4, 414, youaox&), Ol, 13, 114, where
Boeckh reads loXn, yzaoxco^ as also «s, Pyth., 9, 154, lozoi, 4,
9, oiKO^iav, 9, 35, for as/, /^s/« from /gos/a, ohovPiav. Lastly,
^£0? is monosyllabic and short, Pyth., 1, 109, comp. Herm.
de Dial. Pind., p. 9, Boeckh de Metris Pind., p. 289-
6. Hiatus is allowed by Pindar without hesitation in the
case of,
a. A long syllable in arsis: ^^oroo' l^g ^s, 01., 1, l62,
'O^dsouid sy§cc-<psv, ib., 3, 54, kcci og Airmv sx^ig, ib., 4,
10, W) y\co(T(jd uKovag^ ib., 6, 141, avroo 'loXdov, ib., 9,
149} ccvdii i(roczi, ib., 11, 10, QsffffocXov W 'Ak^ioO, ib.,
13, 48, ffsv ezccTi, ib., 14, 28, &c.
b. Every long syllable made short before a vowel ; yet
this hiatus is not allowed in trochaic and dactylic verses,
and Xvypiu b vsizst, Nem,, 8, 42, ahi 'ihog, ib., 6, 6, are
according to Hermann b Kvyo^ viizsi, aih 'i^oc; we find,
however, 'ttoXXoc (juoi v'K nyjcaJvog^ OL, 2, 149, ovr avs[JtjOi
kg yjuy^ovg, Pyth., 6, 12, &c. — Compare Herm., p. 7»
Boeckh, p. 101.
7. Short syllables make an hiatus before words, which, in
Homer, are digammated : 'K(pioiXroc civcc^, kkto, it^og, roaa,
siTiiv, '?ra^a, IX^r/^a, r§ioc 'iTZoc, &c., and before some proper
names, rs "Clotvov^ rs '\aXvaov. Comp. Boeckh, p. 309.
8. With Theocritus the use of the hiatus approaches more
closely to the Epic rule. It stands,
a. In the arsis : a^r' ciivdcj ' Ay^z^ovTog, arvyvu ' A-x^i^ovrog,
"KzvKov iXi<pccvrog, '/j vhocri, 00 'i^zt^og, 15, 123.
b. In the thesis (but not with certainty, since %' r(p0d'
sv(jj(z§sci)g, 14, 23, is properly written by Graefe* %' a>p^;j,
X SV[/jOC§ZiUg, K. T. X.).
9. Short syllables make an hiatus not only before digam-
mated words, KuKoi zl'Trrju, \jJiya. ciarv^ (piXa, 'i§yc(, oaaci hocri.
Epistola crit. in bucol. Gr., p. 57.
VUl OF THE DORIC DIALECT.
but also before words not digammated, oia&ot. ' h'ycjv, 22, 1 1 6,
oXS/a oWa, 15, 146, hdifcgvs og(t WiXzig^ 15, 41, ^a^^s, "A}i&)v\
15, 149, oull sV, 23, 3 ; but rsXidovrt aoihoig, 16, 69, should
be written rz^i&ov(riv.
10. Lastly, the poet permits himself, after the Homeric
fashion, to lengthen a short syllable in arsis : ^vyurz^zg*
16, 104, ray S' 'o pohoTa-ji^ug, 15, 128, S-sa/ deihovri, 16, 3,
l^goroi an%jUTif* l6, 4.
11. Synizesis is confined in Theocritus (since he contracts
some forms, which are always open in Homer, e. g. zvaa^
zvvra^ 2, 3, 7^0 to the letters EO- : o^aorkoo^ hoiKio), (p^ov^ioo-
fjbsgi (pcovioov (and so ytjimzcov, not (/jiacov, 23, 62), a^im^ cc[jUicov,
kg vicor\ 15, 143, &c. — It has wider limits in Pindar. In
the edition by Boeckh (comp. de Metris Pind., p. 290,)
appear, with A, as, at, ceo, ocot, aa/, 'AiXiog, cLi&kov (together
with 'Kzvrci&Xoj^ 01., 13, 41), kiKuv^ ^soc, comp. ad 01., 1, 7»
9, 156, 10,' 35, (poivmv, ib., 7, 122.— Aa/oj^, 01., 2, 70
(Boeckh and Hermann Aaov), "A/Sa (write Ai'^a), Pyth., 4,
y8, rir^G^o^Q'^i i^-> lO' 1<^3> rsTPccogiocv, Isth., 3, 27, Ti[jbao-
pog, Ol., 9, 124, x^uo-ao^a, Pyth., 5, 140, Accofj^shovrtccv, Isth^,
5^ 40, — Xoo/o-/, Pyth., 12, 22, aotlaJg, Nem., 11, 23, — uoj-
G(p6§og, Isth., 4, 42^ __ _
12. With E in ges, ea;, £0, so/, soy, soj, Uudicc, Isth., 5, 23,
NsjM/sa, Nem., 4, 122, yXuKioc^ Ol., 14, 7, ahX^Jocv, Nem.,
7, 5, ^/aTg-STsa, Isth., 5, 56 (formerly contracted into hoc-
'TT^Z'Trn, like 'OIvgtj, Nem., 8, 44, ' AXKuovrj, Isth.^6, 49, but
written as above by Boeckh). Further we find veocoov, Pyth.,
10, 39, zrkocruy Nem., 7, 60, •zoXvKTiuvov, 01.^ 0, 44, Krsa-
rov, ib., 10, 33, — Tsc/J(7;v, Isth., 7^71, s^a-^-sa/, 01., 9, 19,
-Tra^oiiMiitscn, Nem., 3, 47, — H^jXsof, Isth., 6, 37, N^j^so^,
Nem., 3, 98, which can scarcely stand together with 'Hgcc-
jcksvg, IloXvliVKeug, KXsvha[JijOV, kc. — Al£X(psoi(TiVf Isth., 8, 77>
(poiviKZOiGiv, ib., 4, 30, — 'AX(peov, 01., 9, 29, A/rs^y, oUzeuv,
l^oc^Kiojv, and the like, — •r^OTcsa/i'a, Nem., 7j 1 26^ af yy^s^y,
Ol., 9, 48, a/rs^, Nem., 9, 71? fcouXicu, 10, 11, ■rsv^SfVi', yoi'sau',
u;W, Isth., 8, 13, Pyth., 6, 27, Isth., 8, 53, 13. Double
J
OF THE DORIC DIALECT. IX
iota suffers synizesis in Au (Boeckh A/), OE in ' Ottosi'to';,
OL, 9, 87 (perhaps 'O'Trsvi/rog, as Xoursuvrcc for y^rosi/ra in
Homer), HE in S'TTJ^sravov, Nem., 6, 19.
14. Of two words together there are found with synizesis
pr, Isth., 7, 12, 13, aVaTs/, Pyth., 11, 83, 84, lf^uT60ii^,
Nem., 5, 35, l-^ cc[jb^o7igo0iv, Ol., 13, 142, and 0/ o-^iv,*
Nem., 10, 27.
§ CCXXXVHI.
OF THE DIFFERENCE OF VOWELS.
1. The plateiasnuis of the Doric dialect consists in the
frequent use of A, and especially where the loiiians employ
H ; yet this use is subject to several limitations, since a
number of words do not change their H, — in others the mss.
give at one time H, and at another A, — and the H was
occasionally preferred by the poets, as an approximation to the
Epic dialect. Hence, in this and a few other particulars, the
practice of the same writer — for instance of Theocritus —
varies, since he writes some poems more after the Epic model
than others.
In Pindar,
2. A instead of H appears in,
a. The radical part of many words: azKiog, ^AX/?, alv,
a[Jja^, afjbi^a, a[JjScoVy ohuvc&^og, cigags, azoi'TrT^ov, afuv, aug,
kS,§v^, zpuvoc, [jbaKov, vclzg, 'Niirv}MVDi, 7(x,ko(JjCci, (JjVoIu>u,
o-a^M/a, (pa.[jjci, &c. ; yet H remains unalterably in ^', ^§g,
Ir], ^^v, (JbTi, ^^^v&Tv, TT'/ihav, "Tr'krjpzg, Qr/^ui, y^gog, nro^, also
'AffKXwiof, J]ooooi, as it is now read in Pyth., 3, 1 2, — and
* O/ o-vj/zv bisyllabum — versor ut cuiquam approbari possit. Hermann
Elemen. doctr. metr., p. 55. The passage is %ai 01 o-^iv hido/Mivog 'Adavd-
TCfjv (SadiXivg avXdv iarfKkv. The old editions and all mss. have ri 0/ o-^iv
instead of xal 0/ o-^iv. Now of r! 01 the r/ is manifestly corrupted from
/V and that from 'I'v r, and 0/ as a gloss upon the rare pronominal form
has crept into the text, so that we should read 'iv r o-^/^iv hidofisvoi.
OF THE DORIC DIALECT.
Other words. In opposition to ZcxXoorog^ 01., 7» 1^> we
find a^t^yjKog^ ib., 2, 101, where Boeckh reads ccot^ccXog;
thus too we find both aavyjog and /javxiog, avcc§id[MKrog
and avagidftji^rog. 'A[jj^ia,orioi' is admitted, Ol., 6, 20,
as the rarer form, and 'Icrroirjmu proposed by Hermann
for Oh, 3, 46. The same fluctuation is observable in
Theocritus. According to the Scholiast az&a^ajg and
(Ticrri^d/g are found in the MSS., 5, 116. Mv^fJijCCKt hi
^v§[jja,^^ "l^riKsg 5' 'i'§'/]^iv, 9, 31, &c.
b. At the end of the root of adjectives and verbs, especially
of those in which A is the original letter. ToX[jijocsig,
(pmusf, ovoiaizi, vi^caaai, ffracai, aroivai, ^jjmao^vA, rzhoizojg,
zszf/jKKi^g, vzvUoivrcci, &c. ; in the forms of ktuo^mi and
%paia; ; but H remains in rv/ji^og^ y7'?J|'o?, and generally
in forms from EO, hcooy^ffOfjjKi, rT^oyjaai, zaXkisoijaoct,
KK^rjffui, 'jrcx.rriaug^ yir'/iv, "hihtt/if/Avog, ^-/jgo^mi, except h,oi-
vaacn^ 'T^ocoKKOivciaui, hovu0s7(Tu, ibivuOriv^ k(p&ovot,rog, &:c.
Uov^jffcci, to ejidure toilf 'ttovcIgui, to finish by toil, comp.
Herm., p. lo, &c. — '^ikcigoj and hiKf^irccg, avaQ,og and
aKO'/^^og, and the like in Theocritus, can scarcely be
allowed to stand close to one another.
c. In the terminations of the first decl., a, rag, roc, ruv,
SsXkj'oj, avay/CK, sv(poo(Tvvac, JCZ^poCkS., arci, clrag, a,Tocv, &c.,
so in the dat. plur. zoovpaTg, a^zroug ; yet, in the full
form, the lonicism often remains, a^JArkp^Gt, ^v^/jatv,
iro^(pv^iriGi, &c., T/ieoc.
d» In many terminations of the third: Toifjijuv, rccy^vTug,
rar/jjTciTi, yvvd; but H remains in H2 and HP: evou-
aGiV'^g, (jAtti^, "^ar'/j^, ^coariio, ^ooGTyjoi,^ ko'/]t'/jp (perhaps
zouT'/io, Lat. crater\ K^yjrrjgci, &c., so in (iufftXTJog, votji/jU,
(Jtjik'/], &c.
e. In the augment of verbs beginning with A: (kx,ovoj,
TJzoufTOi) DCKovaoi ("'"'), ocvvaoi, dyov, dyzg^ dyayov,
avuKaro, h'Kccmvdro from aTava/VojM-a/, dfjj&i(p0yiv ( ) ;
but avvYivrzTO, Theoc, 8, 1, and always H when it comes
from E, i]k^ov, KOLrrikaaa, rjhXov, &c., and so rizov.
f. In the personal termination MHN : IxofMuv, Pind.,
ccvvffdujKv, y&vot[jjCcv, g^^a^rajM-av, l(pcc[/jav, Theoc; also in
20HN, i^iKi<r0uv, Pind.; but commonly not in HN,
OF THE DORIC DIALECT. Xi
ipavri, Pind., iKoidrjv, kfjbuvyiv, k'Trdyriv, zariKKoiff0'/]g, Theoc. ;
yet Irvz-uVi ib., 4, 53.
3. Besides the use of A for H, we may remark the use of,
a. A for E in aKioc^oVy (p^aaiv, tokk, Pind. — roza^ 'TtOKa^
oxUf ozxa, o^^x, xd, and ya, Theoc. ; for EI, x.ul.x.o'rcc^ccogf
-TToravog^ Pind.
b. OI for OT in Mo7(toc, Moiffouog, 'ttoi, Pind., 'A^s^o/ca,
Theoc; of T for O in ovv^ot, Pind., for which he
never uses ovoiLa ; and of Cl for OT in uv.
c. The want of the aspirate in I'lrdfjji^oi^ Pind., 8, 134.
4. Finally, the full-toned A of this dialect has the power
of suppressing not only E, as TOtdvrcc for 'TroidsvTOi, &c., but
also a following O or fl :
a. In the gen. sing, and plur. of the first decl. : ' Ar^s/^a,
Tjjjvog vsipskT^ysoird, &c., Mo/ffav, 'Ar^s/^av, -raff a f, after
which the other feminines, c/Xkoiv, '^oKkuu, should also
be so written.*
b. In the termination A(32 of the second decl.: M.mXocg,
' A^KZffiXag, MsvsAa, ' K^KzaiXa, &c.
c. In the termination AON of the third: ^vvdvt, Hoffiihdvf
Tloffsi^dvog, -Idvi, 'AX!C[jijKV, 'Af/ijuddv. So "y^^cc^og for
y^^oj^og from xXouoog.
§ CCXXXIX.
OF THE DIFFERENCE OF CONSONANTS, OF ACCENT, AND
OF QUANTITY.
1. The older forms are, the fewer long vowels and diph-
thongs they have; the syllables are therefore lengthened by
the duplication of consonants. In the language of the
iEolians are found vi^iTJ^oc, oybiWog, (piXz^i/jCi, s(ju(jij(x, ; in Pindar,
(puivvog, KXiSvvog^ fcsXahswog.
2. Besides this we observe,
a. r for B in 'yXi<poc§ov, Pyth., 1, 15, yet ^'ki(pd^cov, 01.,
3, 21 (Boeckh gives yXi<pd§tuv, comp. pref., p. 34).
* Herra. ad Aristoph. Nub., 33, Bockh Nott. crit., p. 376.
XII OF THE DORIC DIALECT.
h. n and A for M and T in -rs^a, 'TCihavyaX^uv^ Ts^a/xg/^^af,
for (M/Sra, &c., in the poems which follow the ^olic
model. Also,
c. T for 2 in X\oTZ^a,vo<; (as well as rToo-g^^afo?, comp.
Boeckh ad Ol., 13, 5, p. 421), and Kuvsrov for kk-
3. Tliere is an omission of,
a. 0 in \a\oq (" "), according to Hermann de D.P., p. 8.
h. n in «a^grop, 01., 8, 51, comp. «a€aj Alcman. ap.
Hephaest., p. ^4.
c, P in it^o^i^ always 'Ttori in Theoc, 'n:o&o2ri^i^ itoS iff'^e^uv,
&c.
4. Nevertheless, Pindar, in the recent edition, has received
the full forms with MB, OTidoiJj^oorog, 'TrXsiffrofij^goroc, k-
Xiti^^^orog^ ^u(/jU(Tl[/j'^§OTog^ d[/j^§oTog, evugiyj^gorogy comp.
Boeckh in his notes, p. S^Q.
5. The circumflex is peculiar in this dialect in the words
ctjM/a, Travra,, K^v(poi.*
6. To 'Tcoiv is found in Pindar, OL, 2, 153, as ro tccv, with
two short syllables, as the adverb ro'^ccv like 'ttccocc'^ccu.
Further, h'lvf/ijog is found also with long v, hi'bu[Jbog. In this
case, to lengthen the middle syllable, Hermann writes
^ilv[jjVog ;t however, to explain the singularity, besides li^viMog
from hihij-fJtjog, we may more conveniently derive ^i^v[jtjog from
h'lu-if^og, so that /, drppped between v and ^M/, leaves v long,
as in XsXvi[jjrjv, Xzkvff^riv, Kikvro, &c.
§ CCXL.
OF THE FORMS OF NOUNS, PRONOUNS, AND VERBS.
1 . Peculiar to Dorism, except in Pindar, is the circumflex
* Herodianus in the Schol. ad Pind. Pyth., 3, 65.
f Hermann ad Pind,, Olymp., 3, 63, whomBockh follows, with the assent
of Seidlerrfe versib. dochm. in Add. et Corrig., p. 415. Lastly, Hermann
in Elem. Doctr. metr,, p 45, where this form, without further reference
to it8 origin, is cited out of Pindar, together with d-rdXa/AWf and vwvuf/^voi.
OF THE DORIC DIALKCT. XIU
on the gen. plur. of the second declension, ohuv, avKuv.
These are the old forms oizo-uv, avKo-uv, contracted.
2. Similar to this is the chang-e of the gen. plur., third
declension, into the first: ^ ai?, Theoc, 5, 148, rciv a,lyoiv^
8, 49; and the change, in the same declension, of one form
into another: rov cc^sa for ahuv^ 20, 44, IxOvoc, 21, 45, for
Ix^vv, after the analogy of the Homeric ivozoc -ttovtov (§ cc, 11).
3. The forms derived from Kkzog take single s : kyuzk&o!,
cciaav, Isth., I, 49, ev/cXii 'Tta^oi Ai§k(z, OL, 10, 101, &c.,
svx,Xf,ol,, Pyth., 12, 42. is the conjecture of Erasmus Schmid.
4. The pronouns peculiar to Pindar and Theocritus are
in the sing, number gy^ya, Theoc, rv for (tv, Phid., Theoc.
Gen. Tsi)?, Theoc, 2, 126 (cf. adloc. Valck. and ApoU.^
T., 'Avr., p. 356, A)y 11, 52, 55, rsoug, ib., 25.
Dat. 'Yitjijiv^ Theoc, riv^ Pind. Theoc, iV, Pind., (this last
in compliance with recent criticism, cf. Herm. ad Pyth.,
4, QS,^ in oliV cc'7ri6j^(ri h, and Pcai riva — (pacs iv hcuastu
{J!j6§ov, Nem., 1, 99* add to which, according to §
ccxxxvii, note *, also Hv r o-^piv, Nem., 10, 27.
Ace Tv and rs for <rs, Theoc, 7iv for <rs, Pind., Pyth., 8,
97 (according to Hermann, p. 14, in opposition to
whom Boeckh considers riv ooyboviocv as put for a^yjoviocv
o"om), Theoc, 11, 39; 55, 68; vh and^^, Pind., Theoc,
-^s for atpi or ccvrdg, Theoc.
Obs. — The contracted forms, as davrov, s/Mavruj saurou, &c., are never
found in either poet, and auroZ, cci/rw, &c., should therefore in them,
as in Homer, be written with the smooth breathing.
5. In the formation of tenses | appears for (t in the forms
of verbs in ZQ : hoco^o^ai, oco^jjOt,oov, hocoi^ai, Pind., ^scT/faca,
fcadi^occ, Theoc; even 'i(p&a^oc, Theoc. Also in the perf.
Tciy^jal^ovTciq, ■rs^^/^ofTa?, Pind., according to the analogy
already explained in the Homeric dialect, and infin. perf.
yiyoi^ziiv, aor. (BafAiv, (Ttuimsv.
6. In the personal formation both poets have,
a. In verbs without a modal-vowel the primitive termina-
tion, Srd pers. sing., TI instead of 21, in Pindar only
XIV OF THE DORIC DIALECT.
in g(p/V/, Isth., 2, l5, in Theocritus also in Im, (pari.,
'iffUTi, ridrjri.
b. The 3rcl pers. plur. act. without the 2 ; hence with the
termination NTI analogous to the passive NTAI :
iVTi as well as g/V/, (pavri^ I'Trir^i-^ovri, (piXzovri and
(piXevvTi, (puycovTi, aivn, cli^'/jzuvti, &c.
c. The same person is found, in Pindar, with 2 (NT2I),
but so that, in the refinement of the form, O passes into
OI instead of OT. The Poet* chooses between the
two according to the demands of euphony :
a. Avoiding the recurrence of the syllable ONT, or
one of similar sound in Grd^oiai '^'/](rovroii rs, Pyth., 9,
110, "Av^oajTot %aXioi(ji, Nem., 9, 97j &c.
b. And, consequently, taking always OI when the
paragogic p is necessary: (piXiOKitv, Pyth., 3, 32, vcopijcc-
Goiffiv^ 4, 32, i/iToi(Tiv, Nem., 6, 102, (pvkaaaoiaiv,
ib., 11, 5, zoihkoiGiv, Isth., 2, 40. The forms in
OT2I, miov(T(, Isth., 6, 97) '^s^t'^vzova-i, OI., 2, 130,
ha,tdu(;(rovc>i, ib., 7* 17<5, siKu-TrimZpvcri, Pyth., 10, 62,
are corrected by Boeckh, chiefly on the authority of
Mss. ; yet those with E before OT, >co!,Xiov(ri, -ttzoi-
'^vzouffi, &c., appear to have analogy in their favour,
and to reject OI.
7. The feminine termination of the participle, ONT2A,
is treated in the same way: lo7<ra, ocTroSccmaci, 'iy^oKra, zarcc-
ffy^olffoi, Pind., tsvxoctoc, yzkuoiaoc, &c., Theoc. ; and the
termination masc. and fem. of the 1st aor. act. (uvrg, avrffcc),
so that a passes into cci : pi-^aig, T^i-^oiig, yjd^-^^ccig, vTccvricx,-
^ccKTt, Pind., which, however, does not extend to the 2nd aor.
(ffrcig, K-7roQug')y where a is the radical vowel (comp. Boeckh
pref. to Pind., p. xxxiii), nor to Theocritus, who maintains
A2 and A2A.
8. In the formation of the infinitive, the shortened termina-
tion sv remains in Theocritus in (ioffzsv, ccfLiXyzv, l§i(rhsp, ag/^sf,
Kdx&i', ccKoUv. In Pindar forms of this description, yot^Uv,
* CI. Bockh ad 01., 2, 78.
OF THE DORIC DIALECT. XV
01., 1, 5, &c., are combated by Hermann and Boeckh.*
9. If £ be already in the root, ss is contracted into rj, but
in Theocritus only ; ko(>[/j^v (not zoaybriv, &c., with iota), iv^rjv,
il'Tryjv, o§zx0ijv, Ka.roizyjv^ yjo^riv-, in opposition to a-Trobotihiiv, 14,
58, 'TTKOfvklv, 15, 60. Xa/cjji^, 14, 1, as well as as/^s/f, 15,
96, and the like, appear untenable.
10. Concerning verbs in AO we may remark, that they,
a. Make many forms without moodal-vowel : vikyj, imperf.,
Nem., 5, 5, according- to Hermann, Todog'/ii^t, Theoc, 6,
2S, Todo^rjffdoi, ib., 8, vix,'/][jji, ib., 7? 40, vUf], ib., 6, 46.
b. Contract AE into H, only, however, in Theocritus:
VTrsoTfi^'/JTS, opyj, zpzvvri^ roX[yj)j;, (poiryjg (better roX(/j7Jg, <poi-
T?jg, from ToK[yjcisg, (poirusg), and in the infin. (Xv(T(7asv)
XvffffTJv, (Tiy^v, ai^gtOKOtrriV, 8, 78 (write utd^io^otrrjv), &c.
c. But AO, introducing E for A, into ET, also in Tlieo-
critus alone, ^yaTSUv, {yzknovract) yikivaa,^ c!,ri[jijCiysKsuvTsg,
ogzvvTi, Todooivffoc, l&o'^vivv, 'TTotoikzwrcx,, in opposition to
a number of common and Epic terminations, t^^cov^
o^SJvrz^ o^ojzv, o^ocodd, Koi(jja,(r0cii, -Trcurcoi/ro, &c., many of
which would probably by closer investigation be removed.
§ CCXLI.
COMPARISON OF THE DORISM OF PINDAR WITH THAT OF
THEOCRITUS, AND PECULIARITIES OF THE LATTER.
1. In Pindar a great approximation to the Epic dialect is
visible. Out of the rich store of Doric forms he selects but
a few; and, moreover, in but few instances does he use them
universally, — commonly in obedience to the nature of his
composition, as this reflects the gravity of the Dorians, or
the lighter temper of some different race; and not even
rejecting the pure Jilolic, when he sings in the iEolic strain. —
* See the former in Z>iss. de dial. Pind.,p. 16, the latter in his notes
p. 365 and p. 386.
Xvi OF THE DORIC DIALECT.
Consequently his dialect is Epic, variously blended with old
Doric and iEolic forms. (Cf. Herm. de dial. Pind.)
2. Much purer from lonicism, and richly endowed with
Doric forms, is the dialect of Theocritus — otherwise named
the Bucolic. A more complete emancipation from the
sovereignty of the Epic dialect, the manifold improvements of
the Doric in his time, and still more the circumstance, that he
describes characters and incidents of common life, and is thus
able to avoid the graver tone of the ancient Epos, empowered
him to exhibit the peculiarities of his own race. Hence he uses
the Doric forms above enumerated, not only here and there,
but for the most part universally, follows the Doric analogy,
as has been already observed, farther than Pindar; and has
besides a considerable list of Doric peculiarites, which are
strange to Pindar. Not a little, however, of the Epic dialect
is mingled with his language ; only the terms of their relation
are altered. As in Pindar the Epic dialect is blended with
Doric properties, so here the Doric, as the basis, is occasion-
ally mixed with Epic forms.
§ CCXLII.
OF THE DORISM OF THEOCRITUS.
1. Peculiar to Theocritus, with regard to the vowels, is
the change,
a. Of s into a in fcoc, yoc, whence rvyoc (o-yys), zIgozu, u'lKot,
although not universally.
b. Of ov into 0) : at the beginning and in the middle of
words: oigscc, (iojg, "^^Xog, zcogog, M.oijffoc as well as Mo7<r«.
In the gen. sing, of the "ind decl., roj, \<pd^oj, kcxjijjoj^
Uj^vsico, ccgyaXico, dz^o}, &c. The traces of these forms
in Pindar, e. g. ov^uvSJ, ypvaoCku.'/.0L7(»^ have been removed
( Cf. Hermann, ut supra, j). 12). In the ace. phir.
of the '^2nd dec/., rcog ravgcug, l^l<pa)g, o^xcjg, ^vvvoog,
o(pda'k[jijcug, &c., which m is also shortened according to
the demands of the verse, rcog XOxog, 4, 1 1 , lihuffjocTOxog
cuyug, 5, 84, roig uiJUTreXog, ib., 109. (The examples of
OF THE DORIC DIALECT. Xvh
this u ill Pindar are uncertain. Comp. Herm. ut supra,
Boeckh, p. 385, and Pind. Nem., 10, 11 6, where
ri^svco should be read for '^[jbsvcjg.*) — The ace. plur. 1st
decl. in ag is also repeatedly short: ccvrag IXavvsi, 3, 2,
(36(Txs rag, 3, 3, (ji^oigug (read (j/joT^oig) a^ais?, 2, l60,
'Tca.aag affjiXysig, 4, 3, &c.
2. With regard to the consonants, the resolution,
a. Of ^ into (t^ : (jjzXtffhv^ (Tupt^hv, i(ylM(jijidoi, &c. ; on the
other hand, iTruyi^ov, ^ocyiZpvri.
Obs — Forms such as ixdhba of the Megareans, ^sg/SSw of the Boeotians,
yvfjitvadbu of the Laconiaus, reveal the origin of ^ in many verbs.
From the root if /Sins^/j, 'i^id-og,came 'igldoo — with an ancient duplication
s^iddu, — in which (5 l)efore 8 passetl into ff, and <r5 were conjoined by
means of the common sign : s^idoj — l^ldSu — s^lsdu — %/£<w.
The change,
b. Of K into f in »i/^ov, ^zvriGTog,
c. Hot and ^ar from 'ttoti for -Tr^og and fcura, before T,
'TTorroj Atog, 4, 50, kolttm^ 5, 143.
3. In the formation of tenses :
a. The change of the intransitive perf. into a present, 'ttztov-
0M, &c. The pluperf. in H, 'Tczitov&rig, vzC^vtcyi-, iKsXriOyi,
b. Termination of the fut. act. and mid. in asta — (jio^at,
contr, aoi — Gzv^ai : 'TniL-^u^ ^0/CU(Ti7g, Xoc-iprj, cc^roicrrj, a|?7,
vu(x,mv^ ^rjaiv(i>ia6(x,j &c. In Pindar there is no certain
trace of this. KKsi'^uv, 01., 1, I76, is from conjecture.
c. Of g/^/ the forms l(jt,(jtji and inf. 7i(jbeg and 7i[/j&v.
* But if even the Doric ace. in ns is inadmissible in Pindar, how much
more inadmissible must be that in 02, which Bockh has received into the
text, vasog, 01., 2, 129, and xaxayo&og, ib., 1, 85, — the latter without
metrical necessity. Pindar, as unacquainted with OT, certainly wrote
KAKATOPOS, but this, when once expressed in the Ionic alphabet by
OT, should not be suffered to remain as a single memorial of the ancient
orthography. — Hermann, p. 21, considers this ace. peculiar to the poems
in the ^olic style, an opinion for which there is no good ground, since
eaich accusatives are common in the Doric Theocritus.
Kk
XVlll OF THE ATTIC DIALECT.
4. In the personal terminations, the primitive s? for e/c,
(jtjsg for [jijiv ; ffvgifrhsg, zi^TroiLzg, ibozsviJtj&g, aTKt,iv^ig^ KciXi(jM[jjzg,
r&0va,Ka(Jijsg r, ^ooi si[i>ig, &c.
5. There are still a few forms of words to be remarked.
In Pindar : a/>oa, K§v(pa, 'ttuvt^, for ci[Jbcc, x^Ocpcc, 'xd.vrTi, a?,
Ol., 10, 61, aSy siJicey ^u[jjOCKig for ^a[jja, (after the analogy
of ToXXdztg'), Tovrdfci for Trjvizoivrci, <P'/]§ for ^^o, mv for ovv,
UTS for oicrre ; certain separations of the diphthong si : 'AX-
zs'ioolv, ' Args'i'^ccg, Kardihag ; also auiraaa.i^ "hiuGoo'Traffai for
fficoTrmcif, h for slg in songs after the ^olic manner, similar
to which are s'ttsitzv, -Trshcc for |t>t-jra, ow(/jUZ,ui as well as ovo-
(jjoi^cii. In Theocritus : clvh'/i^oc for uvdrjga, 7^vog (tEoI. yJjvog')
for ;cg}Vo?, t;jj's/, rovTsuhu, rivi^ rji/ils for /^oy, rt-Tra, (properly 7J ttcc}
for ^Toy, TOffffjjvov for roffovrov, X^g, k&JvTi, from AAO, desire^
wishy oh Aav, 4, 17 J 7> 39, for oy ZeD, or, according to
others, for ^^j', yriv.
6. To Homer, Pindar, or Theocritus, all other writers,
except the Attics, are, in respect of dialect, either altogether
alike, or at least so related, that the forms of their language,
even when a little different, pursue, in their very difference,
the analogy observable in these authors. — Here and there are
peculiarities, chiefly vEolic, or belonging to dialects which
were never improved by any writer, found in fragments,
inscriptions, and ancient Grammarians, which need not be
collected together, except in copious works written expressly
on the subject of the dialects.
§ CCXLIII.
OF THE ATTIC DIALECT.
1. The oldest written monument of the Attic dialect, of
any extent, was the body of Solon's laws, but slender frag-
ments of which have come to our knowledge. So great were
the differences in the form and meaning of words, which
arose between the epoch of Solon and that of the orators,
OF THE ATTIC DIALECT. XIX
that the latter found it necessary to give particular interpre-
tations of antiquated expressions in the former.*
2. This rapid change was caused chiefly by the growth of
new ideas and opinions in the schools of the philosophers
and orators, and by the works of the dramatic poets, — also
by the constant intercourse of the Athenians with all other
races of the Greeks, and by the confluence of strangers (jo&g-
ToiKoi), whom the wants of their several states, commerce,
study, or other pursuits, brought to Athens, and who made
up a considerable part of her population.!
o. After the laws of Solon, the oldest considerable monu-
ment of Atticism, not to reckon inscriptions, is found in the
* E. g. Lysias against TJieomnestus, \ , p. 284, Bekker, explains the
following expressions of Solon : hih'se&ai b' ev rf TodoKcizKyi (i.e. sv Tip ^uXw),
I'TTio^xyisana, rov 'AtoXXw (i.e. o//»o(rai/ra), dlzrig 'in%a B^agxdi^itv (i.e. u'Zodi-
d^dffTisiv, odTii h\ dmX}.ri rfi 0uoa (i. e. drroTtXiiyj Tr\\i Sugai/). Further, upon
TO dpyvpwv STaffi/Mov ilvai If oTocfai u,\i |Sf/j>.'/]r«/ 6 bavii^Mv tlie orator renaarks :
Th GTOLdllMV TOUTO iSTIV, CO (S'O'.TlGTi, OV t^Vyoj igTaVOCI, dXXd TOKOV -TT^dTTSffdai
oToffov civ ^ouXrjTai. Lastly, upon "Oaai ds Tspao'ia.ii'ws 'xoXouvTai, xai oixjjog
■/.al (SXdCrii '■'I" boxjXriv shai opsiXiiv, as follows : Ugoas^iTS tov vovv. Th fjCiv
fffOac^si'WS effW <pavi^ug, rroXiTirdui di (3a81^siv, Th bi olxjjog '^isaTOVTog. TloXXd
ds xa/ aXka ToiavTa hTiv. — Thus it was olxihg, oixTJog, like the old Epic
iSaffiXivg, jSaffiX^og, a proof that forms of this kind, which in the early
Attic poets are considered as borrowed from the Epos, might be taken
fron. their own dialect, like the still longer retained adverbial forms 'Ad/;-
VTiffi, QriZr\<Si, 8fC.
-j- E/ hi BiT aoLi (T/x/xgoTSgwi/ fMvrjsSrjvai, did tv\v dg-^v Tng SaXarDjg ir^Tov
(JAV Tpovovg i\j'j)ynm I^iupov, s':rifMisy6/jijSvoi dXXrjXoig, . . . "Ecrf/ra <pojvr\v Trjv
•xdcav dxouovTig, i^sX's^avTo tovto /ji^iv sk Trig, tovto ds ix Trjg. Kal o'l fisv
"EXX'/^m ibicf, [idXXov ■n.a.l (pwvfi xal diaiTrj y.ai GyjiiiaTi ^guvTai. ' A6rjvuToi
8s -/.sxoaiisvri s^ aTdvTMv ruiv 'EXXrjvuv xai (3aoQdg!fj)/, Xenoph. de Rep.
Athen., cap. 2, § 7, 8. The mixture of citizens and Metics pre-
vailed especially after the Sicilian defeat — We must add to this, that
the greater part of these Metics were barbarians (foreigners): 'AXXd (j,riv
xal 7] mXig y av upsXsdsirj, si o/ voXTTai fiiT dXXyjXcijv GrgaTiwiVTO (idXXov, ri
II 6\j\TdTT0ivTO a\jTo7g us-rrsg vvv Avdo! x.al il>gvyii xrii 'Svgni xai dXXoi -TravToba-
mji (Bd^Qagoi. De Vectigal., cap. 2, 3.
XX OF THE ATTIC DIALECT.
historical work of Thucydides. Much of his expression is
still of an ancient, and sometimes of a rough character, much
also is new, partly hazarded by himself, partly taken from
the rising schools of rhetoric ; his whole style displays a
great command of oratorical rhythm, and a great deal of
peculiarity.
4. Not less freely did the Tragics deal, after their own
fashion, with the language, drawing at once from the foun-
tain of the more ancient poetry, and from their own affluence,
what was needful for their representations, and not opposed
to the essential character of the dialect.
5. In the full purity and grace of the most highly cul-
tivated Atticism, there stand between these writers Plato and
Aristophanes ; the former giving the refined and agreeable
expression of the polished, the true Athenians {zlXiK^ivzlg 'A-
6rivcaoi)i with which, in irony, he frequently allows to mingle
the rhetorical artificialness of his contemporaries (Gorgias>
Lysias, &c.) ; the latter, resembling Plato in the vivacity
and freshness of expression, but inclining at the same time, as
his art led him, to the close energy and natural vein of the more
bold and nimble Attic style, except where, in lyric passages,
he soars above the regions of the agora. As Plato has occa-
sionally imitated the rhetorical style, so he often humourously
imitates, in the way of parody, the tragic. — Xenophon also is
added to this group, and taken as a model of Atticism, not
without the dissent of Helladius, who accuses him of departures
from the Athenian idiom, as one who lived with strangers,
and did not preserve his native dialect in all her purity.*
6. In opposition to all these together, who wrote in the
middle Atticism, but are also, without regard to older authors,
named the old Attics, stand the orators, especially Demos-
thenes, as new Attics, from whom those later writers, to
* Helladius in Phot. Myriobibl., p. 1389, 1. 37, where it is remarked
that Xenophon has vo/^-s/g contr. for vo/Msag against the usage of the Attics,
and then there is added : ovdlv ds '^av/jjUffrov, dvrjo, sv g-^arslaig (J^oXd^uv
%al ^svuv S'jvovffiaig, i"t riva, ■ragaxoVrs* r^j 'Xar^iov (puvj^g. Aio co^o^srjji/
auTOv ohn civ rig uTTinifff^ou TagaXaCo/.
OF THE ATTIC DIALECT. XXI
whom Attic was not a native but an acquired tongue, are
separated under the name of Atticists. The new Atticism
is distinguished from the old chiefly by the attenuation of
the forms, wliich now fall to be enumerated.
7. Use of the letters. — Consonants. The old Attic, like
the Epic, has P2 in a^(7??f, ^a^ffo?, 'i^a^uziv^ Sec. ; 22 in
yXaam, -Tr^ccffffco, (jusXiffffu ; the new Attic changes these com-
binations into PP, TT, apppjv, ^uppilv, 'yXajrra,, 'Tr^urro), (mKittu,
the first traces of which are found in Aristophanes. In like
manner ^ into tt : a^f^orrsui, av^irrziv^ — ttvzvijjcov into ttXzvijjuv^
KvcKpsvg into yvcKpivg. — In the old prevails the full form ?yf,
in the new avv. — Common to both is kwroo^ or rather avvr&j*
a^vTM, &c., for ocvOct), a^vca. — Vowels : A for AI : azrog, x,uco,
xkdoo^ as/, for akrog, &c., which practice, however, does not
seem to extend to the Tragics'^^ (who preferred ahrog, zcckiv,
&c., as more remote from the common language), — no more
than the Comic oros/V for 'xoiiiv, like (U-iJa, fLTjrgvd. — HI for EI
in ?cXy]0gcc, KXrjhovxogj crv/KXriaupreg, &c., belongs to the new
Attic
8. Quantity of syllables. — The Attic poets follow, ge-
nerally, the laws already explained for Epic and Doric com-
position. A is long in ayav, "Tczodv^ ivdv, Xidv. Likewise
vzu^og appears in some places with long A ; though in these
another form of the word should be preferred. — I is long in
the deictic termination 0^/, rovhi^ rrjvhi, ovro(Ti\ &c. — On the
other hand A is used as short in ociXiog, AI in the middle
of words : ys^utog, hiXatog, 'ifJu-Truiog, 'iKrcx,tog, and <pi>MOrimiog,
Aristoph. Vesp., 282, when the diphthong is in thesis : t
* Person ad Eur. Phceniss. and Elmsley ad Eur. Bacch., 1098, give
the preference to the rough breathing in this word ; it seems, however, to
follow from its almost total disappearance from written monuments, that
in the new Atticism the breathing was already inaudible, and its restora-
tion in spite of Mss., especially in compound words by the aspiration of
the preceding letter, is a bold experiment.
f Seidler de vers, d., p. 101, restricts this and similar abbreviations
(i.e. in dpuisag ) to the sprightly rhytlmi of dactylic verse, and alters,
e.g. dfjumg to diusag, whereas Elmsley ad Eur. Heracl , 995, supports
the form by similar examples.
Xxii OF THE ATTIC DIALECT.
' AjiTaicovog, Eur. Bacch., 337, unless we should there read
(from ' A/CTuovog,^ ' AKTZuvog^ like ' AkKiikuvoc. — Similarly I is
shortened in comparatives in -im, e. g. ribim^ but only once
or twice ;* in X/av (" ' ), 'iiytjui ( " ^ " ) and 'irifJA. — Cl in o^scrxoog
for ogsff/cSjog, Zprj for Zpj'/j, Trocr^ioog, &c. OI is used as short
in roiovrog, Toiavroc, similarly fjtj'/^d' or/i0rig, Arist. Eq., 860,
ccKK' oux oiov ( " ■ ) TS, ib., 74*
Ohs. — Where instead of EI the non-Attic language had short iota, the
forms with this are often chosen as occasion may demand, e, g. Bax-
j^;og, dovXiog, 'i'TT'Tnog, for Baxp^s/bg, dovXnog, Zttts/os. So stands /sg/a,
E. Bacch,, 1112 (see Elrasley ad loc), certainly for /sgs/a (as with
the non-Attics suatQla, suysvia, for ihe'sZua, suymia), and TXeuv for
TXilluV, Xigii for %2/g£?.
9. The force o^ position before mute and liquid (§ cxlvi,
5, ccxxxvii, 4,) is slighted by the Attic poets; very seldom,
however, before jSX, yX, yyb, yv, ^//z, h^ by ^Eschylus, Sopho-
cles, and Aristophanes, uever by Euripides, e. g. Ta/^oV ^s
^Kciffrag, Soph. (Ed. Tyr., 71 7» <>^^ s'"'" ykuaaa^ iEsch. Pers.,
593, sometimes, perhaps, before [hv : vy^vcohu ( ' ), ib.,
999j never before %r, -rr, o-;i, ^lO*. On the whole, in cases of
position, the lengthening of syllables is much less usual than
the shortening of them with the Tragics, at least in compo-
sition (yet 'xoXvxPvaog., Eur. Andr., 2), especially in the case
of prepositions and of the augment (yet ccTror^o'Trogy Eur.
Phoen., 600, I'Trlzkamv, Eur. Orest., 12, /clKkr,(rduh Soph.
Electr., 3QQ)^ never in the case of two words when the
sound can be strengthened by the assumption of the final N,
e, g. 'Tra^^com (read 'Tro^^ihcoKiv) r§i(piiu, Eur. Orest., 64.t
Obs. — Very remarkable is the rejection of position before /xttX in
aiJ/xkaiii7v, aii'rfkaiif.riiJ.a., dfiTXa-Arj-rog, which some critics seek, by
* Matthise ad Eur. Sup., 1105.
■f So it seems proper to limit the remark which Person would apply
universally to the conclusion of a word. Erfurth ad Soph. Aj., 1 109,
alters the passages opposed to this doctrine; Matthiae ad Eur. Phceniss;
591, Suppl., 294, properly supports them.
OF THE ATTIC DIALECT. XXlll
abjection of /x, to render similar to the common usage ( ^irXaxiTv,
a.TXaTirji'J'a, a--Xd%riro5. Cf. Seidler de vers, dochm., p. 25 J.
10. P, as has been remarked, doubles itself after a vowel
in composition : apprizroc, avTippo'Trog, Sec. ; yet, in the lyric
parts of trag-edy, it remains sometimes single, and the syllable
short : ayvo^vrog, TroXugvrog, &c. — Out of composition, it
gives the force of position, always according to Dawes, e. g.
^sya ^DCKog, tEscIi. Prom., 102^2, zlg I///S ps^rot', Soph. GEd.
Tyr., 847, &c., with a few exceptions according to Gaisford:*
"^^og ruvra pcTrrzaOco [jAv aiOaKovaffu (pKo^, iEsch. Prom., 991.
Obs. — There is a remarkable position before 2E in Sidi T^odeXovixivov,
iEsch. Prom., 438, and Tr^odi'kovfiiv. ToTs di y^aXxoTg, Arist. Ran.,
730 ; it is uncertain whether there be here a trace of an original
digamma in the form, or the form itself be corrupt. ^'*^
1 1 . Next to the quantity of syllables the treatment of open
syllables comes to be discussed. — In the middle of a word
they are contracted according to rules already given. Ex-
cept, with the Tragics, avrosvr/ig (for avrivr'/ig by elision),
ri[jjcio§og, B,uvdco§og, rer^uo^ov (yet rirgoogou ci'^W/a), (pdog also (pojg,
k^icc, (BoiaiXeu, also k^^, (iccffiX^.f Some peculiarities in the
treatment of open syllables follow under the remarks upon
declension and conjugation. — Synizesis in the middle of^
word ap])ears in ^'sog, viog, kscog, Xi^m^ viuarl, Mevoifciu, &y}(7&u,
and the like.
12. Open syllables between two words, or the hiatusy
* Ad Hephcesi. p. 219, 220. Cf. Brunck ad jEsch. Prom., 1031,
Eur, Hipp., 462. In the passages cited by Gaisford the lengthened
syllable is always in arsis, except in 'itsa x,ai ra orj/jbara tiktiiV) Arist.
Ran., 1059, where, however, Brunck first altered the reading /Va Ttat rd
ye gruMara tIktiiv. It is evident that, from the sinking of the tone in the
thesis, the duplication of the following P cannot take place there, and
hence the effect of this sort of position is confined to syllables in arsis.
f Cf. Matth. ad Eur Ale, 45, against Elmsley, who will not admit
this contraction.
XXIV OF THE ATTIC DIALECT.
obtain universally (§ xxxix, 3,) in prose^ in the poets only
when, in lyric passages, the former syllable is long, also in
the simple dactylic rhythms, e. g. TyfKzGKO'n-cu ofjufjijUTi yuTocv,
Arist. Nub., 290, 'Trccgdivot o[M^^o^6goi, ib., 298, %oii DiydiK[jtjUT0Cy
ib., 305, so in anapeestic and dochmiac verse.
13. In the dialogue it is confined to very few instances,
namely ri and ri ouv* ri ov ^^&Jv^ Eur. Phoen., 878, with
the Comics n in all cases and also on, ri hri, Arist. Eq.,
123, ri a/, ib., 119? t/ ovv, ib., 1214, and or/ ovk, ib.,
101, on civ, ib., 53; in like manner the preposition -rg^/ :
Tsfi ' Adj^voovy ib., 1011, Tg^/ i/AoD, ib., 1018, also the forms
taken from the language of the common people, ovh\ zlg, ovhl
h, distinguished from ovhsig, ovhiv. Further, there appear
with hiatus the particles of exclamation, as cci in ai' a't "A'^suvtv,
cp^fjiv, Ar. Lys., 393, and even in tragedy, o) in u ovrog ovrog
OihiTTovg Ti (j!jiKko[jbsvy Soph. (Ed. Col., 1627j m ovrog A'lag,
Soph. Aj., 89, ^ 'HgocKKug, Ar. Av., 93. (R) At the end of
the verse the hiatus stands without disturbance, when the next
verse begins with a long vowel.
14. Synizesis in the open syllables of consecutive words
appears with H in t^ and (jbyj in the following cases : before g/
in [jtj}] siUmiy ?; g/^gva/, ^ zihorog, Eur. Iphig. Taur., 1048, —
also even rj gyygvg/a, Eur. Electr., 1101-, before ot in ^ olyj)-
jM/gff^' ajt>o«. Soph., Trach., 84, before ov in ^^ ov, [a^ ovx, and
before A: (jijjj aXXu, Ar., Av., 109, (^^ cimxaincms, (m^ am,
fjijTJ ccTrormirdcci, (ju-zj aTrohoo/Taj, and the like.t Peculiar is the
synizesis in Itsi ov, Soph. CEd. Col., 1436, and elsewhere,
very remarkable in l^mvcov, Eur. Iph. Taur., 931, 970, 1436,
* BiTinck ad Eur. PhcenisS; 889. Poison wished to banisli this
hiatus altogether from the Tragics fad Eur. Fhceniss-, 892^, as like-
wise Blomfield ad ^schyl. Sept. con. Theh., 193, Monk ad Eur.
Hipp., 975. On the otlier side see Hermann Elem. metr. doctr., p. 50.
f According to Elmsley ad Eur. Heracl., 460, Med. 56. These used
generally to be considered examples of aphseresis (fjjr) Vor/crsff^a/, &c.,)
which Elmsley calls elision, and wishes to banish universally, when it
cuts off A. This rule must at least be limited to the instances where fji^ri
precedes.
OF THE ATTIC DIALECT. XXV
huoTv, Soph. GEd. Tyr., 640. Where in other cases, besides
those hitherto mentioned, words stand together with open
syllables, synaloephe occurs under one of its three forms,
crasis, ecthlipsis, or apheeresis (§ xxxv).
15. Ci'asis. — Attic crasis has its most remarkable forms
in the article, which may therefore be usefully collected and
presented here.
16. The article with all its open sounds. A, O, AI, OI,
H, HI, O, OI, disappears before A and H, except in as
far as the aspirate and the consonant r are concerned : av-
^gctiTTog, 'avjjg', 'dyadog, ' A'XokXuv, 'dyuv* ccvrog (idem, the
same)., Divrorcx,rog., Arist. Plut., 83, — a^sr^, rkya&ov^ ravocthig,
rccTTo^sTvy Soph. Trach., 1243. Tagyog, tccvto, Ig rccuO\ i.e.
Ig ro ccvTOi roivrov, ravrco, rccyaOouy ruyuOcj, rkvh^og, rccvh^i,
rccyo^a, rayccdoi, raXKa, rav^^ojTTojv, i. e. ra kv0^M'7rajv.> ^cci[/jOc-
r/^/«, Arist. Lys., 401. A rare instance is "AyysiX' 'O^scrrri,
'zraihi TCiyayAfjjVovog, Eur. Iph. Taur., 7*52, for tm ' Aycc[jijS(jtjvo-
vog, ClIliTov for 0 Olhi'Trov. — Before H : ^yi(jtjSTi§ou for rod
^(Jbirsgov, Arist. Vesp., 524, S^^^W/S^a, '^^rega,. —
Obs. 1. — The article makes a peculiar crasis with the ancient ars^og,
alter, afterwards 'ire^og, where also, according to Sare^ou, ^dregw, 0
is extended to ^ars^og for angog from 6 (Xngog; yet we do not find
^argga, as we do ^arega, but arega.
Obs. 2. — Occasionally this crasis is exchanged for the Ionic, which
* This crasis in the nominative, to be recognised by the production of
the vowel, was first remarked by Dawes Misc. Crit., p. 123, and estab-
lished by the authority of Porson (ad Eur. Orest., 851^. That it was
known, however, to the old Grammarians also is shown by Apollon., tt.
(Svvh., p. 495, 25, Bekker, xal ug 0 avri^ ai'Jjg, 0 av&Q^uivog avS^amg, ourug rb
srs^ov ^un^ov sSti. Cf. Matthiae Addend, ad Nott. in Eur. Hippol., p.
502, where it is supported in the case of abrog against the recent attacks
of Buttmann ad Soph. Philoct., 119, and Hermann ad Soph. Antig.,
920. Bekker views this crasis in the same light as Matthiaj ad Demohth.
in Oralt. Attic, T. IV, p. 11. — On the form ayijv of. ElmsleyocZ Soph.
(Ed. Col, 1148.
XXvi OF THE A'JTIC DIALECT.
contracts AO into H; wi/rog, Soph. Phil., 521, Eur. Ale. 1401, so
also Mfi-ym, ' nya^^vrik)) for 6 ' Ayaovrikv. This, however, is certain
only where a nianitest imitation of foreign forms prevails.
17. Next stand the coalitions of AE in A : rd(Jbd^ ^a-
rs^a, rdv (ra h\ rapcii, rd'/crog^ rdvbiy^^ Eur. Phcen., 470. —
AO in 11 : rco^vzot,, Arist. Av., 105, ^ojtX' aTriivai^ i. e. ra
OTTKa, ib., 452.
Obs Of the relative the form a coalesces in like manner with A, e.g.
amXkuv, i e. a ' AmXXc/jv, dv [~ ) ior a, av, and with E: d/xs (" ^ ],
i.e. a !,«-£, ayu ( " " ), drraOi {'"") fovaeirak, Arist. Eq., 523.
That here and in the foregoing examples di'%, rdyadou, rafj^d, &c.,
a real crasis takes place is shown by the lengthening of the short
syllable.
18. Also OE into OT : ov-x,d§6c, Tou^yov, rovXaiov, rovy-
zk'/i[J(jOi, rouTTog, rovv, X§oi/og ovv ^jAgco, Eur. Phoen., 597> and
Valck., p. 82, -TTov ^' ovTclKiiKcuv, Arist. Vesp., 897j — O and
O into OT : tovvo[jijU for to ovoimoc, rov-^ov^ Arist. Eq., 1038,
rovgvidicc, Av., 667, ov'TTiadsv, ib., 301, ovgvig, &c. — O and I
into 01 : ^oi[jjdrioi' for ro lihdriov^ — O and T into T : 'i^vho)^
for ro vlojg, and even ^vhccrog for rov vhccrog, Arist. Lys.,
370, — O and 01 into HI : uvog, rooKihov.
19. n and the diphthongs' OT, ni, before E, O, OT,
remain unaltered : rovf/jou, rcofJM, rouQiXov for rov oQsKov,
riiJ(pdccXiJjoo, Tojx^^i &c.
Obs. 1 We might ascribe these forms to aphcsresis, since nothing is
altered in the syllable whicli remains. Yet it would be improper to
make a difference between cognate forms, and so write rouvo/j^a but
TOO 'vofj^arog, rohfiov but rou '/aoS. 13esides wvtxa and rovvi^a for oh
ivixa, roD sVsxa, supply an old and palpable analogy in favour of the
crasis. It will likewise be shown hereafter, that no essential differ-
ence exists between crasis and aphseresis.
Obs. 2. — The mode of writing rouvexa decides also the writing of otov-
vma (not 66omxa,) from orou 'inna. The rough breathing is lost in
the extended syllable, as in o^oif cZ^oc, and the like.
OF THE ATTIC DIALECT. XXVll
20. The plural O/ before E occurs sometimes with aphte-
resis : oi '[moi for ol ifjuot ; sometimes with crasis : ov[moi\
ovTCixii^pioi, Soph. (Ed. Tyr., 1046, which form contains at
once elision (szdXi-^ig,) and crasis.
21. Besides the article, crasis applies to O in -r^o, Cl in
a and ly&ii A I in zai, OI in rot, mi, and (toi ; thus O in -tt^o
before e : 'Tr^ov^aivzv^ 'Tr^ov^yov for -r^o s^you, Tr^ovvofiffo), Arist.
Eq.j 423; before A: -r^ojuhav, Arist. Av., 559- In many-
instances nPOO is contracted into OPOT: cppovhog, <p§ov§6g,
and especially (pgoi(/jiov otherwise Tr^ooi^iov ; iyco before ol^a,
and Q^iiJMi : iyoohoc, Arist. Ran., 860, Thesmoph., 449 ; in ^
before A in ayads, avdocoTz, and OI in coZvgci, Arist. Lys.,
948, oo^v^s. Nub., 655 f some admit apheeresis here also; of
'ycc0s, oj '^y^s, &c. ; but the same remarks apply to these as
to rovvzKcc^ &c.
22. Crasis of KAI. — A I with A and E exhibits the com-
mon forms: jcaWoi, zaya&og^ x,dyu, fcdri (' " )> >cdrcc, yJlTioov,
Kd(jjccv0ccvovy Soph. CEd. Col., 769* for xoci liJjdv&avov, zuvrog,
Arist. Plut, 1187- Likewise K'/j-^rsinv, Acharn., 7^5, as a
form of a different dialect. — Before H : y^fi for Kat ^, Arist.
Ran., 981, xf'YX^^^^^ Lysistr., 46, for zat ^ 'iyxovffcc, or
dyxovffci (Anchusa tinctoria^ Alkanet)^ where the rare
occurrence of a double crasis, in zm vi and in ;j 'iyyj}vaa^
appears. We cannot here suppose apheeresis, ri 'yyovaa^
because it would be impossible to pronounce 'yyjovGOi, without
a vowel. — Before O and OI in yco for au) 6 and kou ol-, yet,
for distinction, it is better to write %' o/, for koi ol, by elision :
yjM rui/j-rccvt(T(/j6g, yol 'zvzvot ^a^u^toi, Arist. Lys., 388, %&'0'a,
yJI)'XOt}g, xfjGTig. — Before OT: aov, Kovy^, zovTroj^ ypvrcog^ Soph.
CEd. Col, 1533, Antig., 232. These forms, however, stand
upon the boundary between crasis and elision {yJ ov, y ourcog),
and are not wholly restricted to the former by the analogy of
Obs. — AI makes, in the old comedy, a crasis also in the verbal termi-
nation 'Tn^w-^ofx.d'rsXovT' , Arist. Ran., 512.
23. Crasis of OI in rot. — Tot suffers crasis before a'fa and
uv : rd^oi (" " ), raV (' ), in both tragedy and comedy, e. g
XXVlll OF THE ATTIC DIALECT.
AvffraKaiva, roig iyu. Soph. CEd. CoL, 1442, — zhojza, tccV
"YXkriGiVy Eur. Iphig. Aul., 965. In prose, especially after
(jAv, {jbiv rav, so rj raV, i] ra^a, ri roig'.
Obs. — How shall we write /levrav, (isvrav, fMsvrav, or f^sv r ai^P—In the
same way, ^ rag', J^rag', n r a^, rjra^, rjra^ ? Each of these strange
forms has its supporters. Matthise adheres at last to ^rag', and
Elmsley, who recently defended the circumflex in raXKa, against
Wolf, could not have abandoned it in mga, &c. No one, however,
will think of the circumflex in instances, in which it did not belong
to the sounds when open (as in xara from xat e/ra), who reflects
that, for example, from rh sgyov, rh evog, never arise rov^yov, roZ^yov,
and Tov'TTog. Since, moreover, fisvToi, riroi, are written merely in
compliance with custom, without reason, instead of /^h roi, rj roi,
and this mode of writing has its inconvenience, when rot coalesces
with the following word, it is difficult to perceive wherefore it is
retained in crasis, and why the simple orthography fisv rav, ^ rav,
ri T&^a, should be abandoned.
24. Crasis of OI in MOI and 201. — ^This prevails with
the Comics in ^ovhoKzi^ (jtjOvy^^Tjffzv, (jijovtrriv, Vesp., 34, 159,
Plut., 829j Eq., 1006, instead of jO/o; ihoxzi, &c., ao-rsov (Lovy-
xc^(JijtoUj Nub., 1209, (Tov(TTiv, Acharn., 336,* for cot lariv.
On the other hand, 6 zokoioq \j^ dix^rm, Arist. Av., 86, should
be written ijjojx^rcci. Tog-ether with this form appears also
yboi '(TTiv, e.g. Eur. Iph. Aul., 817, which is now abandoned,
and still more fi lariv, since this elision cannot, according to
the almost universal opinion of scholars, be allowed to stand.
25. Elision occurs without oftence in the case of the short
vowels a, s, o (never y, /), with limitations. Iota is elided in
the prepositions a^(pi, avr/, Itt/, not -rg^/; in the particle IV/,
e. g. ovK 'ir siijui, &c. ; not in on, '■^^ o0i, o, ri, or n ; in all
* Cf. Greg. Cor., p. 14t8, Elmsley ad Eur. Med., 56, 801. Even
the Schol. ad Vesp. judges the form fioudoxu to be correct, perceiving in
it xa/ £X^X/'4//g xai x^aaig. Yet Valcken. ad Eur. Phxeniss., 171, opposes
it. In Aristoph. versu ap. Athen., X, p. 422, oiga ^aol^eiv /moi 'ari T^hg
rb diaxorfiv nemo facile ferat fiou 'anv (sic). Eadem est in similihus ratio.
OF THE ATTIC DIALECT. XXIX
verbal forms : s/^oo/, s/V/, <p7i[ji*iy (parrt, i'i7roi(jb c^y, hihooia h, Arist.
Eq., 191s and so in the imperat. g?/^' Iz yoj^dg^ Eur. Phoen.,
639, ^2^/^', Arlst. Eq., 230. Excepted is the long iota of the
forms ovTO&i^ rcchi, &c., and iota of the dat. plur., thus not
TovTOKT nor xs^t' for %s^(r/. Whether it may be elided in the
dat. sing-., 3rd decl., is a question that has been long debated,*
yet there are places unsuspected and numerous enough to
establish an analogy, e. g. vTccvridZiiv ttki^ Iijum Trsi^dfroijijcci,
iEsch. Pers., 850, rah' s/ nXiiri [/jOi '^ocvovr ' Its/ ou (/joi,
z.r,K., Soph. (Ed. Col., 1436, — '^X^'ov, cc^yyjr oiog, susigou
itoKO)^ Soph. Trach., 675.
26. Of the diphthongs there are subject to elision AI in
Ka.i before AT: y^ avQic, Arist. Av., 106 (not y,ai before
as/), y^ otvr'/il\ ib., 277> which others ascribe to crasis : pcocvOig,
XKurrji'; before EI, ET, in y^ st, k slg, which are also written
fcii, Kzlg, and so also ascribed to crasis, which, however, con-
tracts AIE into a. Ka/ before zv only in compounds: tc
eu^oci[jjO!/oi, Arist. Av., 37. We may add the cases of kcci
before ov (n. 22), as k ov, k outcjj %' ovrag. — Whether AI
was elided in passive terminations, has been disputed since
the time of Dawes, who denied it (Misc. Crit., p. 269).
The passages in the Tragics are uncertain, e. g. av(j(ja}(pooviiv
* This elision is rejected by Wakefield Diatr., jo. 31. On the other
hand Porson ad Eur. Orest., 584, " non libenter vocalem hujus dativi
elidunt Atlici." See also Hermann ad Ilec., 90G. The eiisiou was
rejected next by Lobeck ad Soph. Aj., 801, and Elmsley ad Eur.
Heracl; 693, also by Dobree ad Arist. Plut, 689, although the last
does not express himself distinctly. Monk ad Eur. Hipp.., 220, restricts
it to a few instances, sexies si bene recordatus sum in omnibus tragicis^
After him Elmsley also modified his opinion ad Soph. (Ed. Col., 1435
and allows its use ad percellendos auditorum animos, — which sounds
strangely enough. Hermann ELemen. doctr. metr., p. 55, alters his
opinion so far as to prefer synizesis in place of this elision, e. g. in the
iEschylean {jTcavrid^siv cra/5/ £/z,w irsi^dffofji.ai, of which, ho«\;ver, the Gram-
marians make mention in Homer, but not in the Attics. Scliiifer ad
Soph. (Ed. Col., 1435, and Matthise ad Eur. Ale, 1128, have declared
for elision, and it will probably, for the future, remain unopposed.
XXX OP THE ATTIC DIALECT.
aoi (iovXo[j(j' a,}X ov avvvotrziv, where Plutarch gives (>uaGco(p^ovziv
ya^, ov-x) avvvoasiv, 'i(puu, Opp. Morr., T. II, p. 64<, C, ^vvoiKog
h(jO[jJ ccXXci r^h (others hopijcii' aXkoi), Soph. Electr., 818,
where Dawes reads scroiJbKi ^vvoi%,og. They are more certain
in the comic poet, although the editors seek in many ways to
oppose the elision : ^sojW/' ovhl, Arist. Vesp., 1417> r'/joov^jj
v'TTo roUvhs, ib., 318. The elision of the infin. aor., e. g. %,oXd(,(T
'izstrri. Nub., v, 7> is supported by Wolf, — Brunck writes
zoXci(Toc.t 'iscTTi, which, as we shall see, is an inadmissible form
of apheeresis, — Reisig, xoXdaut s^s(m, by which, except for
the eye, nothing is gained, while in the pronunciation the
synaloephe avoided in the orthography is made necessary,
and it would have to be spoken as %oXamt.iiTri, — of which
hereafter. Further, certain are the following readings : 'tt^iv
rnv l^nv y^(£hSia&\ a'Tta'yia.i^'nv t^iyjav. Nub., 778, uari ^
k'7:6i,yyj.a&\ orav, z.r.X., ib., 984, oUiiffd' dv, Eq., 1180, XS^
■ra^uu sig rrjv Ut/vzoc, ib., 7<58. In octtoXovvt oio, Nub., 1183,
the Ravenna ms. has a'TroXoua. — Besides AI, OI of the
diphthongs suffers elision in oi^o/ before «y, e.g. oi(Ju a/g, Arist.
Eq., 1003, &c.
27. Allied to crasis, and even invading its province, is
aphseresis, where the long vowel or diphthong, with which a
word ends, takes away (a(pa/^s/ra/,) the short vowel a, s, 0,
with which the next word begins, without itself suffering any
alteration. So A after H and Cl ; e.g. Tvyj(i 'ya^^, Arist.
Av., 438, Dindorf., in >7?^, Eur. Troad., 1002, Matth. (it
might be ra^STPj), ^n '(juadeig, ib., 97^^ (for [JbJ^ k[htiQ€tg^\ after
u: M 'vbgig, oj 'yciOs, &c. "D,§k 'ariv, Arist. Av., 644,
Aiccrikujai '7^ Av., 447, — ^^ '"^h Eq*? 413, oTirj V/a^;^g/j,
ib., 430, oVs ^Tj 'yzcov^ ib., 637, £^ (^^ '^^^^7^1?, ib., 707> ?J 'y^i
ib., 1168, r?j \i(poivrivri, ib., 1174; and before sv : ^ 'vymiu,
r} 'fXa€s/a, and the like, — l<y^ 'ybocvToj, ib., 113, zayco 'f, ib.,
422, Kayoj '(ppuffoj, ib., 652, ^^s-^co 'yM, ib., 8O6, — Itj-ttou
'ym(T0s, ib., 907, (rov 'zXiycov, ib., 915, Tov'ariv, ib., 1327- —
Toy '[jtj(puXou, Arist. Nub., 977> ''^y 'Xv[j(j'7riov, Av., 130, rov
(DiXov, &c. Frequently two instances follow close on one
another, e.g. ovz az,iM 'yoj '(juccvtov, — iffyysiv yJiya, Eq., 182,
Toj '(p&aXiJboj 'zKO'Trfjg, Av., 322; or aphteresis and elision :
rgiX,u V a^ya?, ib., 77^ "^ou V^' 0, ib., 353. Generally
OF THE ATTIC DIALECT. XXXI
speaking, aphferesis is rare in tragedy, frequent in comedy,
which therein imitates the slurring* of words, and tendency
to abbreviation, observable in common life.
Obs. 1. — Thus it seems that aphseresis arises from tlie pressure of a
long and full sound upon a short one, by which the words are blended
together, and the short sounds are lost in pronunciation. It follows,
that aphseresis can take place only where the former of two sounds
18 long; thus, not iho^a. 'fiauTU) but e'So^' s/Mavruj, not ravra 'fji,oi but
ruurd fiot or raur e/Mi, and the like. Moreover, it appears that it
does not differ in nature from crasis. In crasis also sounds are
overpowered by pressure, and often those which stand second, as in
ayu) for a syoj, rov//,6v for rh l/iov, only tliat here the remaining sound,
being weak of itself, is lengthened or altered, whereas, in aphaeresis,
the preceding vowel, being long, remains unchanged: Tgs;^ai 'yui,
fi^ 'fji>o/, &c. However, this unchangeableness is merely for the eye,
and it is manifest that, by the coalition of the syllables, cu and jj ac-
quire, in point of strength or extension, as much as the short vowel
in crasis, although their nature prevents them from passing into
another sound. But, if crasis and aphaeresis are essentially one, it
follows that (SovXo/iai 'yw, diarlDifiai 'yw, and the like, are in reality
false forms, since the compression of the open sounds necessarily pro-
duces iBovXofjbaiyUf i.e. (SouXo/xayw, &c., although no one will introduce
such novelties into orthography. This form is quite certain in the
following: A in cc'ffo: 'n^d-^o/M'TiXdoi/T , Arist. lian., 512, hiauri^o-
(/j^<7rkdxo\j]irog, aXiZdvcarog, Plat. Com. in Atheu., XIV, p. 644', A.*
It follows, further, from the similar nature of crasis and
* Gaisford ad Hephcest, p. 222, Porson Addenda ad PluL, p. 99,
both of whom seem still to be thinking of elision, at least both write
Tsoio-^o/jJ aTiXDovT, Eviaurlf^ofjt,' d'rXdxovjTog, without recollecting that elision
would not produce the remaining syllable. '^^ — Perhaps it would be most
advisable to write Ti^w-^ofxai stiXOovt, hiccvri^ofMai uTXa/iomTog, since
cre^/o-^/o/iaTsX^oi/r', sviauri^ofMa'TrXdzovvTog, though required by absolute
correctness, would scarcely find admission.
XXXll OF THE ATTIC DIALECT.
aphteresis, that, where the latter occurs, there should properly be
always a junction of the words: drjyui as well as xdyui, fir^Kfuyri,
rMpd(xk[i(j}f and even a^iuyiii^aurov, Tu(pdaXfiu}i>ioTf]g, &c. But in
order to destroy this kind of junction, however agreeable to the
ancient orthography (e. g. to that of the inscriptions on stone), yet
appearing strange to us, who are accustomed to the division of words,
and to assist perspicuity, the separation of the words, as in a^/w 'yw
'f/jauTov, was introduced, by which also the several parts of the dis-
solved synaloephe recover their accents. Where, however, perspicuity
<loes not oppose, and the forms do not appear unusual, the writing
by crasis should be universally adopted; and it were to be wished,
that the differences in um^ and w 'va^, uyad' and w 'yoi.6\ wv5g?g and
w ^vd^ig, i^byiviia and rj 'vysviia, and the like, which yet prevail, and
are even found in the same editions, might at last disappear.
Obs. 2. — In order to remove the abjection of the augment from the
Tragics, Brunck admitted aphjjeresis also at the beginning of the
verse, and even when the foregoing line ended with a short vowel :
dfip! 8s I ' x.V7i\oijvro, j9isch. Pers., 375, s(pisro | 'xTiIfTTjCg /ih Ziug,
Soph. CEd. Col., 1605. Seidler remarked that abjections of this
sort took place chiefly in the narrations of messengers (gi^cs/g ay-
ysXixal), and were, therefore, to be treated as a peculiarity of these
passages (a relic of Epicism in the narrative, i. e. the JSpic parts of
tragedy) ; Reisig, that these abjections were found in weighty words.
The question is not yet decided. Elmsley, ad (Ed. Col., ut supra,
supposes corruption in the passages that really reject the augment.
Hermann in the preface to Eur. Bacchse seeks to define closely the
cases of possible abjection, without entirely satisfying himself, and
perhaps (unless we follow Elmsley's strange conceit as to the elision
of / in the dative, and suppose that this abjection also was allowed
ad percellendos avditorum animos), we shall at last agree in the
conclusion, that this, like the said elision of the / of the dative, was
a peculiarity of Attic tragedy, which naturally occurred most
frequently iu the narrative parts, because in these discourse is
principally occupied with past events.
OF THE ATTIC DIALECT. XXXUl
Ohs. 3. — Prose also has traces of aphseresis : fioiXKov rifm . . . n '"s/i/w,
Demostli. Bekker, p. 45 (Orat. Attic, T. IV), and there Bekker
**\ihu> S. (Paris. Reg., 2934,) qiuc est perpetua hvjus pronominis
in bonis libris vel elisio vel crasis: ceteri Jxe/i/w."
28. Syncope befals kva, in compounds ; e. g. ocvtoKt], av-
TiXXcUf aii>'7rvia}^ '/jvay^ofjbT^v, Soph. Antig., 467.
29. Tmesis is not uncommon in lyric passages, very rare
in tragic senarians ; e. g. 'in, roi irkifknyiLOf.i^ Eur. Hip., 934,
— \y ^£ KKriffarz '^v^ug. Ale, 548, — xccrd as yjoao^jjiv roTg Xidoig,
Arist. Achar., 294, uvdi roi (jt,z -Tnikig, Vesp., 781'
30. jEpic forms, as well as Doric, are found chiefly in
lyric passages ; in anapaestic verses, however, the Doric forms
occur only in proportion as they rise to lyric grandeur of
thought or expression. In the verses of the dialogue they
are confined to a few examples ; thus,
a. Epic ;('') |e<Vo?, yowocrtx,^ xovgog (but not Atoafcovgoi, always
AiOffxogoi, comp. Phryn., p. 235), ^ov§i, ovuo(^u, (Jbovvog^
for ^kvog^ ovo[jboi, &c., as the verse may require ; in like
manner xsivog for IxsTvog, siKtfffftuv ; eivockiav only in choral
parts. Thus too Tcokiog^ t^oc, (ii'/j, and, from the old At-
ticism, agreeing in this respect with the Epic language,
Qfj^rifffv, ' A6yjvrj(7iv, which remained also in prose with
some similar forms, '^rog-Tryjatv, ocTi[/jtri(jt, &c. Further,
Gihu for (Tov, viv for s, 0 for oV, not only in the lyric but
also sometimes in the iambic parts (Monk ad Eur. Hip.,
527^,(K) and the placing of prepositions after their case:
rovTcov 'TTi^i, o'Tr'kciijv (jAtoc, &c.
b. Doric : ' Addcvcc, Aa(jijur}^§, ^a^o?, Sfcari, '^oiKog for '^atfcog,
i'TT'Trovaji/jug, xvuocyog, Xoy^ccyog, ^svccyog, oTuhog, ovocffip, Soph.
Aj., 391, 'TTohocyog. Valcknaer restricts [Auri^p, ^ur^og,
to the choruses, and banishes 'YXXavav, ^uffrocvs, r'ka\hm,
&c. — (pasvvog, livvcc^siv, not Kkssvvdg.*
* Valck. ad Phatniss., 84, Pors., 82. Positive rules on this subject
cannot well be given. Many Doric forms had passed even into the
language of ordinary life, as, e.g. Zsiig 'EXXdmg, the voc. Aa^areg as an
exclamation of astonishment. In the use of these forms sometimes
custom prevailed, sometimes a feeling of the suitable ; we cannot,
l1
XXXIV OF THE ATTIC DIALECT.
31. Declension. In the 3rd decl. tlie gen. sing of nouns
in ig and vg is made not in og but oog : 'TToKig, -TTOkzcjg ; '7:rr/(})g^
'Tcriyj.ug ; and in the dual, cov : 'ttoKzcov^ '^rj^^cov. Those in zvg
have the same gen.: (iccffiKsvg, QufxtXicug ; it maybe contracted
after a vowel : Tlzi^cci-ioog^ Uzi^aiajg, Comp. § LVii, 4. — The
accus. sing, sec is found open, and generally long: 'O^i^ga,
©pj'Tsa, (ooifTiXid, but also contracted into y; : Ty^sa, Tvhtj, (3a-
<r/Xsa, (ioi(TiX}j, and after a vowel into a: sixpvzK, svipva, Ilg/^a/sa,
Ust^octa,. The ace. sa? always open : iTTTriccg, voftjictg, except
after a vowel : su(pv-&cig, zvpvoig ; ayvizvg, ocyviiag, ccyuiag. —
EE2 in the plural is, in old Attic, contracted into H2 : /V-
'Trkg, /Vtt^?, cc[jb(pop}^g, Ukurccifjg, Msya^ijj, although the MSS.
vary in this particular.
32. Numei^als. Ovhzig, (Lrihzig, are separated for the sake of
emphasis : ovh\ s7g, ovhs h (not one) ; in the later Attic, after
Demosthenes, this ^ is aspirated : ov&zig, ov0zv.
33. The Attic forms of hvo are : nom. Avo (not ^vo)), —
gen. huoTi^ and ^yg?V, — dat. hvoTv, not ^vai, and, according to
Phrynicus, not hvzh, — ace. Ivo, not ^vnj.
34f. Pronouns. N/i' (in Epic jea/v) and a(pk are used by the
Attic poets, in the ace, for oturov, ccvt^v, avro, avrovg, avToig,
ccvra.
35. Enclisis sometimes changes, with the Attics, yj^lv and
v^lv into 'hybiv and ti/A/v, whence Sophocles often makes the
last syllable short, Euripides seldom — according to Brunck,
Qiever — according to Matthise.t
however, always trace them to one cause or the other, but must often
trust to tradition alone. Even by Ariphrades, as we learn from Aris-
totle's Poetics, cap. 22, it was objected to the Tragics, that tliey made
use of forms which were not current in the common speech (If rfi biaXsxrw)
of Athens; and Athenceus says of jEschylus (B. 9, p. 402, Cj) diocT^i-^ag
h 2/xeX/a ToXkaTg Ki'^^rirai (puvaTg 'S.ixs'Kix.aTg.
f IJrunck ad Eur. PAoeniss., Ill, Matthise, ib., p. 766 <*''H/a/i',
^^/i/, an 7]n,iv exares nihil admodum refert," Hemsterh. ad Arist. Plut ,
286, — but by enclisis the tone is properly drawn back, and the words
are placed in the same rank with a/A/z./v and xjimimiv, whence we should
write TiiMiv and 5/a/i' or r\n,iv and D^/e, according to the quantity of the last
syllable.
OF THE ATTIC DIALECT. XXXV
36. The enclitic forms of lyM, namely (mov^ (juoi, and jots,
stand with enclisis even after prepositions : VTri^ (JjOv, ^sch.
Eum., 101, a[jijp' (JjO{, Choeph., 220, -Trgog fos^ Soph. Aj., 2S.S,
to me, on the contrary, 'Tr^og I^/jZ, to me. Comp. Eur. Bacch.,
804, Electra, 347, ei? /*', Arist. Eq., 294.
37. Verbs. — Augment. It is dropped by the tragic poets
not only in lyric passages (besides the forms of ccvocXoco, am-
XiyffS, ccva,'Kojx,a, kvuXcoi/Mi ('*'), but, as was observed at n. 27j
obs. 2, also in the iambics. The new Attics have a double
augment in the forms of ^ikkov'zco.^ ^j^/^^ov^j^sy, &c.
38. Tenses. The aor. of verbs in AINfl has ?; and a :
ffrifjbj^vai but iv(p^a,vcii, 'Tr&^cc.vai, &c., — those with cc evidently
on account of the P. In the fut. the mutes have trof/joct and
ako^Jijai, e.g. (piv^ofjucci and ^iv^ovfijcci. The shortened form
of the 1st aor. pass. 0sv for di^frocv is, with the Tragics, very
rare, to other writers unknown. In the imperat. aor. they
accent (besides &X0s, &v§s, si'ttz, which three the common dialect
also has preserved with this tone) likewise lU, Xcc^L
39' Conjugation. The second person in sa/ of the pass, is
a subject of dispute as to its termination. Commonly sa/, by
the Attics also, was contracted into ri : Xs^VojO/a/, Xg/V??, &c.,
contrary to the opinion of the old Grammarians that g/ is the
Attic form in this case, which Dawes supported. Brunck,
upon this authority, printed the fut. pass, with the termination
g/, as (pavii for (pavrj, &c. Porson added also the termination
of the present,* and after his time, the forms in n were, for
a period, abandoned by all. Recently, however, a leaning to
this usage has appeared again. Certainly the forms in £/ were
acknowledged as Attic, especially by Aristophanes, and the
* Prcef. ad Eur. Hec, p. v, on the following false ground : "Atialoffia
nempe postulat, ut vocalis corripiatur in indicativo, producatur in sub-
junctivo, 7-U7rr6/Aa/, tutts/, rL-rrsrai, ruVTU/Mai, ru'Trrr;, TVTTrjTai." He did
not remember, wbile writing this, that tuttu is contracted out of Tvimai.
Being reminded, he acknowledges the contraction in his supplement, but
still maintains, xhaX for the sake of distinction the double form should be
preferred, as if, in determining the analogy, this could be esteemed a
sufficient reason.
XXXVl OF THE ATTIC DIALECT.
Schol. ad Plut.y 40, remarks expressly that those with yj
belong to the subjunctive. On the other hand Chceroboscus *
informs us that the Tragics never used zi for jj in these ter-
minations, but adhered to the common usage. This remark
supports the use of ri at least in the Tragics, who seem to have
adopted it, as the more full of the two, from the Epic dialect,
while comedy, in this respect also, follows closely the Attic
rule. The common dialect has left the short form only in the
three words ^oifku, okt, o-vj/gi.
40. The termination of the pluperf act. Srd pers. sing,
is in old Attic, as in Epic, ziv : yjhiv, I'TCZ'Trovkiv. The new
Attics have 1st and 3d pers. sa, ss, contracted into '/i: I'7rex6v0ri,
I'Xi'Troi&ri^ &c.'"^
41. Contraction. Several words follow the Doric method:
X^v, crg/vJjv, ^/•4'>j»'> and %f^ra;, y^jj/T^cct. Verbs in so) have Srd
pers. opt. oif] and o7: ^OKoirjg and ^oml. Contraction is pre-
scribed in ps7, ^ii, T^g/, g^g/ro, ixXilro, Vppsiro ; on the other
hand h^occffi, since ^ihovfft comes from '6s7v (6(h7v). In like
manner XovffOai, KovjJjUi, Xovrcci, hXoui^f^v, IXovro, &c., not Xove-
adai, Xovo[/joci, &c.
42. Irregular verbs. In the imperf. of sifjbi the primitive
form ga is in the 1st pers. Attic likewise contracted into tj.
It stands often in Aristophanes ; once in Plato ; in the dual
firi^v for ?](TT>jv is found in Eur. Hip., 389 ; the 3rd pers, plur.
7Jv for ri(Tccv perhaps Soph. Track, 517 j the imperat. has also
once ^rco for saraj in Plato.
f In Bekker's Anecdot. Ill, p. 1290, svii o'l r^ayizo} tovto ou iromm^
dXk' axoXovSovdi roTg xoivoTg.
REMARKS.
REMARKS.
p. 1. Thus the expression of thought or desire, by the use of pictures,
gestures, symbolical flowers, &c., may be included under the most general
notion of speech. — To the term articulate it will be observed, that the
author attaches a closer sense than that which is commonly assigned to
it ; but so in Payne Knight's Analytical Essay on the Greek Alphabet,
p. 3, sec. I : "An articulate sound is properly that tvhich begins from, or
ends in, a suppression or obstruction of respiration, by the compression of
same of the organs of the mouth."
P. 2, note. According to Dion. Halicar., in the passage alluded to, the
semivowels are so called because f/jira (isv ruv (pwri'svruv x^iTrrov Ix^sgera/,
zad' 'sauTcc bs "xfigw rs '/.at ouy. avToriXug, " they can be more clearly pro-
nounced in connection with the vowels, more indistinctly and incompletely
by themselves." Aristotle, Ti^l liorririTirig, cap. xx, p. 51, ed. Herm., says
on the same subject, riiM'ifuivov bi to fj^sra 'TT^ouCoXy^g iy^ov (puiv^v axovcrriv " the
semivowel is that which has a distinct sound with percussion ;" i. e. the
appulse of the tongue against the palate or teeth, or of the lips against
each other. The latter definition agrees in spirit with that of Payne
Knight, in his Analytical Essay, who makes it the criterion of a semi-
vowel that it " expresses tone as much as articulation" Dionysius defines
the mutes to be such, oW ours rag TiXiiag, ovn rag rnunXsiag <po}\iclg 'iyzi
%a&' iavra, fisd^ sts^v ds sxtpuviTrai, " as have neither perfect nor imperfect
sound by themselves, but are pronounced with the aid of other sounds :"
and, to the same purpose, Aristotle remarks, a(pcamv ds rh (Mzra T^oeZoXrjg
xaS airh fisv ovoifj^iav s^ov pajvrjv, /xsra Oi tmv lyovTMV r/i/a pwn^i/ yiywiiinv
axoucr&v "the mute is that which, with percussion, has yet no sound by
itself, but joined with one of those letters tliat have some sound, becomes
audible."
Four of the semivowels, viz. X, //,, \i, g, were called liquids ('^yga, li-
quida;), from the ease with which they join themselves io, flow into, other
sounds. Some grammarians class with the semivowels ^, f, and -v}/, and
even S, f, x,-> which last Matthiae supposes to be the (poivrjiVTa fj^tv oij, ou
/isvroi yi a<p6oyya of Plato {in the Cratyhis, Vol. IV, p. 293, ed. Bck.).
2 REMARKS.
P. 3. The principle here touched upon is true, in every language,
within certain limits ; but in every language these limits are exceedingly
narrow. Strictly speaking, sound can imitate nothing but sound, although,
by the aid of fancy, we may sometimes trace a resemblance between the
sound of words and motion, roughness, snioothiess, and other accidents or
qualities of matter. But to make the imitative principle a general law of
speech is a mistake as absurd as any part of those theories, in which lan-
guage is treated as entirely an invention of mankind. For a ludicrous
exhibition of the errors arising from this mistake, the scholar may consult
a long line of speculative works, down from the Cratylus of Plato to the
Teut. of Heinsius, or Herder's Treatise on the Origin of Speech.
P. 5. That is, the essential parts of speech are really two, the copula
and the noun (under which both the substantive and the name of property
are included). All other parts of speech, *' more or less convenient in
language" to whatever extent grammarians may multiply their divisions,
may be resolved into these elements. On this subject it is curious to
trace, in the second chapter of Dion. Halicar., -rsg/ svv&'saiug, the progress
of error, from the time of Aristotle and Tbeodectes, through the school
of the Stoics, to the age of Dionysius himself. The same species of error
continued to infest the works of modern philologers, until Home Tooke
called them back to the principles of truth and nature. The recent edi-
tion of the Diversions of Purley by Mr. Richard Taylor (London, 1829,)
has placed this immortal work within the reach of all readers.
P. 8. This derivation of IlsXaffyoi from 'ffiXayog is by no means uni-
versally received. The derivation from rrika^yoi, storks — applied as a
familiar term to a migratory race — is open to still stronger objections.
The real roots of the appellation probably lay in the old Pelasgic tongue
itself, the source of a large portion of both the Greek and Latin languages.
This tongue had certainly an affinity with the Celtic; and, in some dia-
lects of Celtic, according to Gebelin, in his Monde Primitif, Pel signifies
high, and Lasg, a chain of mountains, so that ITsXaffyo/ would mean the
inhabitants of a region intersected by chains of mountains, a meaning in
perfect agreement with the geographical position of the Pelasgians.
P. 13. This assertion, that of the MoWc peculiarities " Pindar retained
only those which were common to the Dorians also," is not strictly correct.
See Bockh de Metris Pind., Lib. Ill, cap. xviii, the last edition of Her-
mann's observations in his Opuscula, Vol. I, pp. 254, 261, and Thiersch
himself below in the Appendix, p. xv — On the dialect of Pindar, gener-
ally considered, sec, below, the remark on p. 19.
REMARKS. 3
P. 15. And hence the most recent editors of ^Eschylus, Wellauer and
Scholefield, have most wisely retained many Epic and Ionic forms in
the text of this poet, which even Porson and Elmsley, as well as other
scholars, in their extreme devotion to Atticism, wished to alter — In
Sophocles and Euripides also, Epic and Ionic forms appear, but not to
such an extent as in iEschylus. See my Rules and Exercises in Homeric
and Attic Greek, S^c, p. 286.
P. 16. The lonicism of Solon may, perhaps, better be accounted for
by the fact, that in his time the Attic and Ionic dialects bore a strong
resemblance to each other. See Bentleys Dissert, upon the Epistles of
Phalaris, and the Appendix to this Grammar, p. xlx.
P. 19. The expressions of ancient writers concerning the dialect of Pin-
dar are various, and for the most part inaccurate. Thus Pausanias, in the
BoBOtics, cap. xxii, in assigning the causes of Corinna's victory over the
poet, says, <pa.'mrai bs fioi viXT^(fai rrjg diaXsTtrov n s'ivsKa, on ^8iv ou rfj fmji
TTJ Awg/5/, uff'jfs^ 6 Hivda^og, oKKa o'KoTa evvriffiiv s/mXKov A/oXs/g, x.r.X,, "but
it appears to me that she vanquished him by reason of the dialect which
she employed, because her verses were not composed in the Doric dialect,
like those of Pindar, but in that dialect which Cohans would understand,"
&c. In like manner Suidas says sy^a-^s Acog/5/ diaXhrw, but Eustathius
upon Od., X, p. 1702, 1. 3, more correctly remarks, ug 6s oi Au^nTg s^ai^ov
xal AioXi^ovTsg, br^koT Tl'ivha^og, dva^il^ ovru voiuiv, riroi Aupxuig y^apuv xa/
A/oXr/.ug, — of which the best interpretation may be given in the words of
Hermann fde Dial. Pind., obss.J " Est enim Pindari dialectus Epica, sed
colorem habeus DoriccB, interdum etiam jEoHccb linguce." Bockh (de
Metris Pind., Lib. Ill, c. xviii,^ lays down the following rules with
reference to the different kinds of rhythm and melody (Doric, jEolic,
Lydian,) in which the Odes of Pindar are composed: "Doricorum
Pindari canticorum dictio communis fere lyrici carminis est : ^olica
vero, quo major existat tumor, major poesis audacia et licentia modis
numerisque apta, reconditas recipit vocabulorum formas Doricas iEoli-
casque, ita tamen ut pro soni metrique ratione aut alia ex causa quali-
cunque vulgares etiam formae, vel in eodem cum reconditioribus carmine
poni queant ; Lydia, ut media numero sunt inter Dorica et iEolica, ita
dialectum quoque mediara quodammodo retinent, hoc est vulgarem Dori-
corum, assumptis tamen passim sed rarius iis formis, quse iEolicis tribue-
bantur."
By his own opinion, above given, Hermann explains the assertion of
certain old grammarians, that " Pindar used the common dialect," — which
4 REMARKS.
has been so signally niisinlcrpreted bySturzius ( Inlrod. in GrcccasDialectos,
p. xxxiv^; the original words, however, of Gregorius Corinthius at least,
hardly evince him to have understood the right doctrine, as laid down by
Hermann : KOtvh Sk, f -ravrig ^^U)f/,sda xai f\ s^^f}ffaro Hivda^oi, riyovv i] sx
Tuv d' euviffTuffa, " the common dialect, which we all make use of, and
which Pindar used, to wit, that dialect which is made up of the other four."
It is strange that Thiersch, who, in his Appendix, pp. xv, xvi, agrees
with Hermann that Pindar's dialect is *' Epic, variously blended with old
Doric and ^olic forms," and who, above, p. xiii, speaks the same lan-
guage, should here confound Pindar with the ^olic writers.
P. 21. The true composition of the Greek Z ("sd not dsj, as here
given, is proved not only by the ^Eolic and Doric usage, to which Payne
Knight is reluctant to yield ( Analyt. Essay, p. S2J, but likewise by such
forms as 'A6riva^s, i^a^i, '^v^at^s (Ad'fjvaads, sgaffSe, ^ugaffSs) ; s^ofiai for
i8o/Mai (as 'iGvo/Mm for 'i'jroiMat, 'i6yu for £%w, sviGtco for evsTu) ; and the testi-
mony of ancient grammarians. It is probable that the ancient pronun-
ciation of Z corresponded to these elements ; although in later times its
sound was so much softened that the Greeks are said to have prefixed it
instead of 2 to the letters (3 and /i, as in Z,Csn{jvai, Zfi,{jQva ^see Hemster'
hus. ad Lucian., T. I, p. 94^.
The precise date of the introduction of Z into Greece cannot be fixed.
It appears on a very ancient votive helmet dedicated to Olympic Jove,
which was found in the river Alpheus, and is certainly anterior to the
other double consonants.
P. 22. The semicircular form of sigma, C, does not appear on any
marble prior to the time of Euclid, BC. 403, nor (as Mr. Rose believes)
on any coin more ancient than B.C. 300. JEschrion, a Greek poet quoted
by Tzetzes, and described very loosely as vetustus scriptor by Huhnken
in his notes on Longinus, alludes to this form in the line : M^vj] rh -/.aXh
ov^amu vm liy/xa. If this be ^schrion the Samian, twice cited by
Athenjfius (L. VII, p. 296, and L. VIII, p. 335), the date of that poet
will agree witli the negative testimony of the marbles as to the date of
the C. For, in his choliambics, quoted by Athenajus, in L. VIII, he
mentions the Athenian sophist, Polycrates, who, according to Pausanias,
L. VI, 17, was contemporary with Jason of Pherae, slain B.C. 370. The
date of the other ^Eschrion, of Mitylene, will equally agree with the
conclusion to be drawn from the marbles ; for he was the friend of Ari-
stotle, and accompanied Alexander on his Asiatic expedition, B.C. 334.
— C, as an ancient shape of Gamma, is found on many coins of great
REMARKS. O
antiquity, on a vase discovered in the iieiglibouihood of Corinth ( Vas
Dodivelliamim ) , and in the oldest Latin alphabets.
The Epsilon is supposed by many to have been so named (smooth E,J
in order to distinguish it from H, originally the mark of the aspirate, and
expressed, as a vowel, likewise by E. But this name, first used by Zo-
simus (4', 13), seems rather to signify single or short E, in opposition to
H, as the double or long E. The more ancient Greeks gave to epsilon
the name of il, see Plato in the Cratylus, Vol. IV, pp. 297, 320, ed.
Bekker, Lond., 1826. The passage in Athenseus (L. X, p. 453), from
which ^c\ix\eiAQV ( Griechisch — Deutsches Worterhuch, Vol. I, p. 392, J
concludes that it was called also $, is properly corrected in Schweighau-
ser's edition.
Matthiee, in the second German edition of his Grammar (Leipsic, 1825),
supposes the names omicron and omega (little and large O) to have been
given because these letters were first distinguished in writing by their
different size, o O, before the two cross lines were added to the omega,
n. This supposition seems to be supported by some of the ancient mo-
numents (see Mazochi ad tab. HeracL, p. 124) ; but the names may
perhaps rather have been intended to mark the difference of quantity
(short and long O). The ancient Greeks called omicron 6u, and omega
simply 0, not o ixiya. See Plato in the Cratylus, p. 299 [§ xciii) : the
passage in p. 313 (^ cvii) where o ff,u,r/.B6v and w /xsya once stood, has
been rectified by Heindorf. — The true origin of the name upsilon is given
in the text, p. 24, § 5.
P. 22, § 2. The use of s in compound words was introduced by
Wolf (Prcef, ad Odyss., a, 1794, p. viii^, after the precedent of Henry
Stephens : e.g. E/cpi^w, dug/i^iv^g, <7rgogu<7rov. But the objections to this mode
of writing are manifold. It has no authority of ancient writers, gramma-
rians, or manuscripts, in its favour : it causes a difficulty in the case of
those compounds, in which 2 appears to be inserted merely for the sake
of sound, such as ^sotr^orog, oan'iSifaKog, dfi<pigQriru : and it contravenes the
spirit of the ancients. For the ancients, more prone to associate different
ideas in obedience to the laws of feeling, than to distinguish them by the
act of the understanding, threw together those parts of expression which
we are accustomed to keep separate, — a tendency which displays itself in
the constant use of attraction, the complication of words in a sentence,
the division of syllables, and the alteration of final consonants, by which
different words are blended into one, as roXkoyov for rhv Xoyov, &c. Hence
it is probable that, even had they known, or observed in writing, the
€
REMARKS.
difference between s and g, the Greeks would rather have written sisCamiv,
'T^ogr^s'Trsiv, &c., than iigQcchsiv, v^ogT^svuv, and the like. For these reasons
Matthiae in the second edition of his Grammar, has preferred the use of
6 in the middle of compound as well as of other words.
P. 23, note *. This reason for the epithet ffsXacy/xa, as applied to the
Grecian letters, will not receive the universal assent of scholars. The
disputes, not only upon the origin of alphabetic characters, but likewise
on the minor question of their introduction into Greece, are interminable.
In the opinion of many, the old Pelasgic inhabitants of that country were
in possession of an alphabet before the arrival of Cadmus. Mr. Payne
Knight's reason for believing so is, <' that the first piratical settlers, who
brought letters from Greece into Italy, brought an alphabet much less per-
fect, and therefore probably more ancient, than the Cadmean. That of the
Eugubian tablet contains only twelve single letters, unless the Vau is to
be reckoned distinct from the U, with which Gori joins it, as being the
aspirated U. These are probably the original Pelasgian letters, at first
brought into Italy; for, without admitting the conjecture of Gori, that
this inscription was engraved two generations before the Trojan war, we
may safely allow it to be more ancient than any other written monument
now extant." ( Analytical Essay on the Greek Alphabet, p. 120.^
The other recent and most accessible authorities, whom it may be
amusing to consult, are Jamieson's Hermes Scythicus, p. 60 ; Murray's
History of the European Languages, Vol. /I, p. 392; Anthonys edition
of Lempriere' s Classical Dictionary, article Pelasgi ; Larchers Note on
Herod., L. V, 58, &c.
Since, however, the Greek alphabet, as known to us, agrees so nearly
in the names, the order, and the oldest shapes of its letters (see the Table
of Alphabets by Ogerius in Steph. Thes., Vol I, p. 118, ed. ValpyJ
with the Phoenician, as to be manifestly one and the same, what became
of the primitive Pelasgic characters, if such ever really existed ? Either
the Phoenician letters were so superior in point of excellence that they
supplanted the old Pelasgic, — no very probable conjecture with regard to
an age in which writing was so little practised, — or the alphabet of Cad-
mus and that of the Pelasgi were originally identical ; in which case, how
could the tradition, that the Phoenicians first introduced letters into Greece,
arise, or be admitted as true by Grecian authors ?
Some German scholars attempt to explain the tradition respecting
Cadmus by supposing that he merely introduced into Greece more suit-
able and convenient materials for writing, and especially the use of the
REMARKS. 7
palm leaf, whence y^dfb/Aara ^omxrj'ia, letters traced upon the palm-leaf,
not " Phoenician letters," — a solution of the difficulty which is too ludi-
crous to merit confutation.
It seems, on the whole, most reasonable to adhere to the opinion of the
earliest writers on this subject, which will be found to support that of the
author of this Grammar. The ancient authorities cited by those who
believe in a Pelasgic alphabet are generally Diodorus Siculus, L. V, 57,
74, Pausanius, L. I, 43, and Eustathius: but on the other side of the
question we have the authority of much earlier writers, — Herodotus, and
the still older Dionysius of Miletus, the contemporary of Hecatseus, who
flourished about 320 B.C., and whose words are quoted by Diodorus
Siculus in L. Ill, c. 66. The passages in which these authors allude to
the subject are subjoined on account both of their own weight, and of the
erroneous interpretations which have been sometimes given of them.
Herodotus, in L. V, c. 38, writes as follows : 0/ hi (Poivixsg oZroi o'l aiiv
Kdd/iiOJ a'TrmofMivoi, ruv rjsav o'l Tsfxi^cuoi, aXka re 'roXXd, o/x,yjSavTig ravTrjv
rriv %w|J]y, iSriyayov hibaaxdXia sg roug "EXXrjvag, %ai bri xai y^diMi/^ara, oux,
Bovra Tg/v "EX^jjo"/, ug sfioi hoxUiv Tgwra i^iv roTdi xai avavng j^gscovra; $0/-
vixig ' f/jiTci di, ^^ovov v^oZahovrog, df/^a rff (puvfi [liTsZakov xal rov 'gu6n,h ruv
y^afJ^IJjdTUV. Ui^ioiTHov ds dp'sag rd voXkd run ^u^uv rourov rov y^gtwv 'EXX^-
vwi* "Iwfgg • 0/ craoaXaCoi'THS hha.yy\ Taga tuv (^oivixuv rd y^dfi/jbara, (Mrap-
^vd/MiffavTsg ffpeuv oXlycc, sy^^euvTO ' ^^eufjuivoi ds s(pdri(Sav, wffTsg xai rh dlxaiov
B<ps§s, sgayayovTCfiv ^oiviKuv eg rjgi/ 'EXXdda, ^oivix^'/a xsKX7^s9ai. " Now
these Phoenicians who accompanied Cadmus, and of whose number the
Gephyrseans made a part, upon their settlement in this country introduced
into Greece many other branches of knowledge, and among them also
letters" — (L&rcher s des lettres i'or les leltres is quite in contradiction to
the context) — " which were, in my opinion, previously unknown to the
Greeks. And at first they used the same as all the Phoenicians : but, in
process of time, they changed, together with the language, likewise the
fashion" {px figure, see Aristot. de Mirabil., p. 1165, A, not ^^ the sound
of the rhythm" as Dr. Jamieson translates the word '^\j&iiw) " of the letters.
The greater part of the surrounding territory was at that time occupied by
Ionian Greeks, who adopted, with a change of form in a few instances,
these letters communicated by the lessons of tlieir Phoenician instructors ;
and they gave them the denomination of Phoenician, as was indeed just,
since the Phoenicians brought them into Greece."— Diodorus quotes
Dionysius of Miletus to the following eflfect : (prjs! rolvuv va^" EXXrjgi 'jguirov
ihg^irriv yevssdai Amv '^udfioiiv xoci fj^'iXwg ' 'in be, Kd8fj.o-j zofj^isavrog ex <!>oivixrig
8 REMARKS.
ra. xaXovfLiva y^aiXjiMara v^mtov iig rriv 'E>A9jwX5^i/ [J,ira&i7vai 5;a>.sxrov, xal
rag ':r^0(S7iyo^iag ixasru) rd^ai, %ai roiig ya^axrri^ag diaTVTMffat • Jtoivfj (ih o5v
TO, yga/A/iara <boiv'i%ia xKri&rivai, ha to Taga roug EXXrivag sk ^oivix^v n,irt-
\)iyiiy\vai • )htu, hi ruv UsXaffyuv Tgwrwi/ ^^riffafihctjv roTg f/iSraTedsTffi ^a^azr^^ai,
TVikaSyixa T^offayo^sudrjvai.
" He ('(/le 3Iilesian Dionysius ) alleges, that among the Greeks Linus
was the discoverer of rhythm and of melody : and that the same Linus,
after Cadmus had brought letters from Phoenicia, was the first who trans-
ferred them to the Greek mode of speech, and gave to each its name and
character. Hence these letters were in common called Phoenician, be-
cause they were brought from Phoenicia to Greece, but they had also the
private name (among the Pelasgians themselves? ) of Pelasgic, because
the Pelasgians were the first to use the transferred characters^
P. 21. T, as a vowel, ranked in the alphabet after all the letters which
are not of Greek invention; but it cannot be said of the Vau, as a conso-
nant, that it was placed at tJie end, since it certainly once occupied the
sixth place of the Greek, as of the Latin alphabet, being nothing else
than the BaD, or digamma, treated of in § xix. See also p. 27.
P. 26. The Peloponnesian war was concluded by the surrender of
Athens to Lysander, in the month Munychion of the archon Alexias, that
is in the spring of the year B.C. 404 ; the archonship of Pythodorus
intervened between this event and the archonship of Euclides, who tiius
was archon in the second year, by Athenian reckoning, after the end of
the war.
P. 26, note. For an account of this inscription the reader may refer to
the work of Mr, Rose, entitled " Inscriptiones Grsecse Vetustissinise," p.
145, a most elegant and useful introduction to the study of a curious
branch of classic knowledge.
That the letters H (as a vowel), Y, and fl, though not admitted into
the public acts and monuments of Athens before the archonship of Eu-
clides, were well known among the Athenians, in private use, before that
period, is demonstrated by the description of H, as the second letter of
the name of &rj(!iug, given by Euiipides in a fragment of the tragedy so
named, and of T and n, given by Callias, an Athenian comic poet, in
his y^afji,fiaTi7crj rgayw^/a, about B.C. 432. Euripides died B.C. 406,
three years before Euclides, and his Theseus was probably composed
long before his death, certainly before B.C. 422, since it is alluded to in
the Wasps of Aristophanes, of which the date is B.C. 422. Of 3, like-
wise, Thiersch observes, in his disssertation on the Potidean inscription
REMARKS. 9
('Act. Philol Monac, T. II, p. 399^*, " ac vetus tessera hospitalis Musei
Boi-giani, (the Petilian inscription,) quam explicuit Heerenius in Bihl.
der alten Lit. Fasc. V, p. 1, babet APM03IAAM02 et IIPOSENOI
juxta AIAOTI, MINKON, EniKOPOS, non ft, OT, sed S.
P. 27. See above, § xi, 4. Bau is merely the Greek mode of ex-
pressing the name Vau.
P. 27, 1. 10. The form C, as a mark of the digamma, is found on old
Italian monuments, but F alone on the ancient monuments of Greece
itself. See Rose Prolegg., p. xxx.
P. 27, obs. 2. The double letters ^ and -^ are written X2 and 4>2 in
almost all inscriptions down to the archonship of Euclides. In the Amy-
clsean and Nanian inscriptions alone does K2 * appear in the place of X2.
Of the spuriousness of the former of these there can be no doubt, but the
authenticity of the latter (though disputed by Rose,) is maintained by
Payne Knight, by Bockh, and by the author of tliis Grammar. See p.
25. — T\\^^Q. old Attic letters, in contradistinction to the whole 24 under the
appellation of Ionic (so called for the reason stated ^ xii, 9), are certainly
those to which both Harpocration, whose words are quite explicit, and
Hesychius (in v. 'Arr/xa yodiLiJbara) make allusion ; so that Larcher has
no right, notwithstanding the epithet Inyy^ia, to treat the testimony of
the latter as favourable to the notion of a Pelasgic alphabet. An expres-
sion in the speech -Kara ISiial^ag (printed among the works of Demosthenes,
though the most distinguished scholars deny its authenticity) is explained
])y Hai'pocration on the same principle. Ancient monuments yield no
ijrounds for restricting the old Attic alphabet, as opposed to the Ionic, to
sixteen characters, although most scholars confine it to this number.
F. 28. Scarabceus, beetle, is tlie name given to those stones, of which
the convex part represents the insect, so called, engraved in relief. On
the stone here alluded to the names of Tydeus, Polynices, Amphiaraus ,
are written from right to left, those of Adrastus and Parthenopseus, from
left to right.
P. 29, note. It should be observed that this stone is a work of Etrus-
can art, and is proved, by the design as well as the inscription, to be of
great antiquity. The forms of the letters arc more closely allied to the
* Bockh conceives that he has also traced 112 for T in an Argive
inscription (Inscr. Gr£ec.,Vol. I, p. 36), and accounts for it a? an i^olism,
according to the assertion of the ancient grammarians that xcr for ^, and
crtf for -vl/, are iEolic.
10 REMARKS.
earliest Greek characters, than those of any other Etruscan monument.
See Gori dis. delV alf. Etr.^ pref.^ p. cxxxii.
P. 29. " Graeci, secus atque hodie in plerisque Unguis fieri videmus, in
scribendo literarum vim, quam vocabulorum scripturam, constanter ser-
vare malueruntr Hermann de emendanda ratione Graces grammaticce,
p. 6.
P. 31. AUXoz is certainly the old form of brfkog (II., x, 4G6) as "xjiog
was contracted to -xjog, Ail to A/, /m^tu to (xtiti (11., -4/, 315, &c.), but that
the Greeks ever used, in writing, a to express the power of jj, or oo for w,
as asserted by Matthise after Villoison and Fischer, is not true. Of the
Amyclsean inscriptions, cited by Villoison in support of this opinion, the j
authority is null ; and the scholiasts on Dionysius Thrax, likewise quoted '
by him, merely assert that a long vowel is equal in power to two short,
and that two short may he contracted into one long, or vice versa, not that
the characters were thus interchangeable.
P. 32. The comparison of the Greek dialects with one another will J
likewise aid in ascertaining the ancient sounds of letters. See Hermann,
ut supra, p. 6.
P. 32. ^ 2. The sound of the German ue or U resembles that of the ,
French ue in Vue, or of the Scotch ui in puir ; as, a.puir body. '
The Boeotians, and the iEolians generally, expressed the sound of u by
ov, not only in words in which that letter is long, as (poZea. for <puga, xoiifj^a.
for xD/Aa, but even where it is short, as Xtyov^og for Xiyv^og, ^oyyarjjg for
^vydrrjo, xomig for -/.vvsg. See Koenius ad Gregor. Corinth., p. 179,
Schol. Hephsest., p. 62, and Priscian, Lib. I, p. 554.
The Avhole of the rules for pronunciation given by Dionysius of Hali-
carnassus {-rs^i ffvvdsffsug, p. 14) are well worthy of attention, and, together
with other proofs, strongly support the propriety of the Scotch method of
pronouncing the Greek vowels. To this method even Mr. Payne Knight,
no ardent admirer of Scottish scholarship, pays a passing compliment.
Analytical Essay, p. 21.
With regard to the word cited in p. 34, from Plautus, in reference to
the pronunciation of >}, it may be observed that liroe for Xt^poi might be
used by the Roman poet from the analogy of the Latin deliria,^and
therefore furnishes no decisive evidence.
P. 36. Concerning the nature and pronunciation of this diphthong
compare with what is said here, and below, p. 40, the testimony of
Herodian, ts^/ rjfia^r. Xs^., § xvil, sri ufia^rdvovgiv o'l diai^ovvng ro,(/.via b'iog,
ws T^isvXXaQov, xcci aiQb'ia, ug Tir^aahXKaZov • ds? yd^ d/KpoTS^a cvvai^iTv,
REMARKS. 11
Xoytfj roiovTtt), or/ rh i /xsra rou u Tarrofiivov oud's'iroTi diai^urai ' wdl yjti^i^zrai
Ka(f sauTo, dXX& tSj v Gwz7t(pun77ai, xa! yivirai (jjia, b'if&oyyoc, ^ ui • ouxoui'
a'lQuta fuv r^iSvXXaQciv, xal agcru/a, fj^vTa ds xai v'lhg S/tfuXXaCov.
P. 37. Even Hermann fde emend, rat. Graze. Gram., p. S\), though
he accedes to the Reuchlinian pronunciation of a/, similar to that of the
Latin jb, " ut media sit inter a et e" admits that there are some words
in which the diphthong should be more fully pronounced, with the sound
of each letter audibly expressed, to wit those words in which ai has arisen
by contraction from a'i, as dal^u, iiEschyl. A gam., 216, didaiy/Mmif^l'ind.
Pyth., VIII, 125, a'lffTog, iEschyl. Eumen., 552, from dccf^co, 8ida'iy/Ji>mi,
aidrog. But since a/ was confessedly thus pronounced in some words, it
seems a safe conclusion that the original pronunciation of it in all words
was, as Thiersch asserts, the same. It may be observed that Eustathius
affirms that the Boeotians pronounced, in the part. pres. pass. XiyS/Mv?},
'ffowvfisvri, for XsyofMSvai, rrotcv/x^svcci. Undoubtedly he means thereby to
mark the deviation of the Boeotian from the common pronunciation, so
that, in the latter, the sound of ai must have once been distinct from the
sound of »), which approaches that of se.
P. 38. The transition from the open to the shut sound in ?/ as well as
at should be marked with reference to its pronunciation ; as in o^s'/, o^si,
' Ar^itdag (Doric), 'Ar^^idrig.
The similarity of the sound of av to that of the German au in Auffe
is rendered probable by the use of it in Aristophanes to imitate the bark-
ing of a dog: KTHN. «5 au. Vesp., v. 903.
P. 39. The confusion of Xoi/Mog with Xi/j.6c might arise from the simi-
larity of the words in other respects rather than from an identity of sound
in 01 and /. Had o; been originally pronounced like *, these two words
could not have been distinguished, as long at least as poems were not
written, in the verse of Hesiod, ?./,aoy ofioZ xat Xoi,u,6v • %. r. X., e^y. 241.
P. 4)0. There is no certain ground for affirming that wu was ever pro-
nounced separately, and the author himself affirms (p. 37), that the puncta
diccreseos have no place over the u of this combination. The substitution
of "^ufia for '^mJiia, &c., seems to prove that the sound of the i; was never
very distinct. The same must be said of the u in >)u (see above, p. 36),
the metrical power of which diphtliong likewise, even in the earliest
poems, points out tlie singleness of its original sound.
P. 42. In the specimens of pronunciation here given the, i must have
the force of the English c, and so on, according to the foregoing remarks.
A singular piece of legislation on this subject is alluded to by Payne
M m
1^ REMARKS.
Knight, Analyt. Essay, p. 20, where he mentions " an edict, published in
the year 1542, by Stephen Gardener, Bishop of Winchester, and Chan-
cellor of the University of Cambridge, strictly commanding that the mode
of pronunciation established by the modern Greeks should be continued."
P. 54. The quantity of the final syllable of raXag, for which Maltby
adduces no authority, is fixed (in spite of Theocrit , 2, 4, where Grafe
reads tIXk?, and some mss. give rakav) * by Soph. Trach., 993, ed.
xicrni* «-rT ' »9\ ^^'^« '-^
He fii] iror syu 'ffgodionv o raAag
"n(piXov oaffoig, x.T.X.
The last syllable of jU-sXag, however, is marked by Maltby as sliorf (Pro-
sodia, cap. 2, Lex. Graeco-Prosod., p. 57, ed. 2da). There is no line
in the Odyssee, (in the Iliad MsXag occurs only as a proper name,) in
the Hymns, or in the poems of Hesiod, which decides the quantity,
since the last syllable, in all the instances, which these supply, may be
lengthened either by position or caesura. Many of the other Greek
poets yield nothing decisive, but in Aristoph. Acharn., 302, ed. Bek.,
which convicts Maltby of an error, followed by me in the " System of
Greek Prosody" attached to the *' Exercises in Homeric and Attic
Greek," p. 324. The long quantity of these final syllables agrees with
the analogy of the ^olic dialect, which has (MXan; and Tokaig for fj/iXag,
raXag, just as it has aig in the partic. 1st aor. act. for dg, lengthened
as proceeding from av^.
P. 57. In the division o? compound w or As regard must be paid to the
elements out of which they are compounded : cxjv-in-b's'xoiJ'ai, s^-rfkdov,
'ff^od-r'drifii, &c. But when, in the composition, the last vowel of the
first word is omitted, on account of a vowel following, the last remain-
ing consonant is annexed to the following syllable : 'za-gi-ya, d-(poo-firi,
i-H,a.\}-r6v. (See Matth. Gram., § lvii, 2.) As far as pronunciation is
concerned, this takes place independently of composition, when the last
vowel of the first word is omitted, on account of a vowel following : u-t'
"Ikiov, a'<p^ o5, not u7r'-"lX;ot', dp'-o5. For the apostrophus contracts two
words, (not vowels, as Blomfield renders it), into one. Porphyr. op.
Villois. anecd., II, 115, cf. Theodos, Gr.,p. 62, 32.
* And where also the Doric license, which shortens even ag of the
ace. plur. in the 1st decl., may account for the abbreviation.
REMARKS. 13
P. 62, note *. The passage in the Odyssee, from which thi? example
is taken (the Song of Demodocus), is probably spurious, see Payne
Knight ad loc, and Bernhardt 1 hiersch Urgestalt der Odyssee, p. 63 :
but in Od., r, 114, we find the same verb : s^ iuyiyiGing ' a^sruffi ds Xaol
vv aurov.
P. 63. In the observation the author properly remarks, that this v is
not found in the deictic pronouns ovtogI, &c. He contradicts himself
afterwards, in § lxxxii, 6, p. 165; but the opinion here expressed is
the true one, although for the adverb, obrcaal, Heindorf has twice ad-
mitted ovruGiv, from Mss., into the Gorgias of Plato.
P. 63, § 6, obs. 3. It seems more probable that the k belonged
originally to the word ouk, and was dropped before a consonant, than
the reverse. Compare vac, the root of the Latin vac-uus, empty, and
see also Jamieson's Hermes Sci/thicus, p. 142. On the other hand,
however, the omission of the x, even when followed by a vowel, befoie
a stop, proves that ov was considered by the Greeks themselves as the
original form.
P. 65. This remark supposes the a of r//iaw, if uncontracted, to be
short, a point not decided in the practice of the Greek poets.
P. 69. " Accedit synalcephe rw 'vtout, retenta tamen litera / contra
receptam hodie regulam, qiim in ^olismo hand duhie nan ohtinehat."
Bockhius, Inscriptt. Grcecce, Pars I, p. 31.
P. 71, 1. 5. This marble was brought to Italy, and placed in the
Nanian collection, in the year 1755. A strong argument in favour of
its authenticity is, that the letters were at first read with extreme diffi-
culty, and, by some of the Italian critics, in a manner most ludicrously
erroneous. The mode of cutting the fluted channels indicates a high
antiquity, and the age of Solon is the probable epoch to which the
inscription may be referred.
The letters run from left to right, and from the top, or more slender
extremity, to the bottom of the column. The r retains the old posi-
tion, as when the Greeks wrote from right to left. Among the ancient
forms of the characters we may likewise notice the Iota, similar to that
in the Petilian tablet, on a coin of the Gortynians, and on some of
Magna Grsecia, and strongly resembling the present Jod of the He-
brews, and that Samaritan and Phce.iician form of the same letter
which Swinton (Inscriptt. Cit. Oxon, 1750, 4,) has adduced. On the
characters K2, IIH, KH, see above, p. 9, and in the Grammar, pp. 25,
27.: the antiquity of the duplication of 2 in such words as iriXsegs ap-
pears from the second verse.
14f REMARKS.
P. 71, 1. 15. BiJckh reads y§6(pov, i.e. yq^oipuv, as the Doric form of
ygafuv, (Melos having been colonized by Dorians about 700 years
before the Peloponnesian war,) and translates it by *' scalpendo," as
applied to the pillar, or, as he adds, " siquis malit statuam impositam
fuisse, certe picta statua fuerit : ut vis verbi y^dfuv ad pingendi perti-
neat operam, qua perjicitur statua." Some consider rs^ofov as T^6(puv,
a proper name. Corsinus, who reads r^oipov, supposes Silenus to be
meant.
P. 71, 1. 17. Biickh, differing from Thiersch in the reading of the
last word, and in the interpretation of some others, renders the whole
distich thus : Jove gnate (Apollo), ab EcpTmnto accipe hocce sine repre-
fiensione elaboratiim donarium (ayaX/Ma): tibi enim supplicans hoc perfecit
scalpendo. The meaning given by Thiersch to inuM'/pihiwi would rather
require il^dfisvog.
P. 71, 1. 26. The exact dimensions are — length, 4; feet 7 inches; cir-
cumference at the base, 2 feet 9 inches, — at the top, 2 feet 4- inches.
The number of the flutings is sixteen.
P. 73. This celebrated relic of antiquity was found at Olympia,
where it appears to have been originally placed. The inscription is
cut upon a plate of bronze, somewhat larger than the copy given in
the text. The language is ^olic, (see Strabo, L. VIII, init.,) which
accounts for the various archaisms, and for the omission of the aspirate,
which omission Thiersch should have marked in the words a (not a),
and harov (not vKaTov). The date is fixed by Bockh, with great pro-
bability, between the 40th and 60th Olympiads. It will be observed
that the article is employed according to the post-Homeric usage.
In the many papers written upon this inscription, various modes of
reading or explaining some of the words have been proposed. The
chief variations from Thiersch's method are the following: in line 1,
for E\)faoioigy 'E^raoioig (H^faokig), i.e. 'H^aisuffi (see Gell in the Class.
Journ., xxiv, 402), the people of Hereea, a town close on the frontier
of Elis, which frequently disputed its possession with Arcadia, whereas
the Arcadian Eua, near the province of Argolis, waa a more remote
and insignificant place. In line 3, Bockh explains TOI as the nomina-
live neuter sing, rot, an i^olisra equivalent to the Attic robi or rohi,*
* There is, however, no authority for this JEolism, nor for rai in 1.
8, as equivalent to the Attic Tahi or rabl: on the other hand the mean-
ing given by Thiersch, " let it commence — to commence," applied to the
REMARKS. tS
and translates " initium autem sit hie ipse annus." In I. 7, Bockh ex-
plains TA rPAOEA TAI {to, j^afia rat) by to, y^dfJt.f^ccTa rdds (yga^sa
from rb y^dtpog, the same as rh y^dfi/Ao), " nunc non tie foederis, sed de
tabulcB laesione dicitur; — siquis autem seriptum Jwc violaverit." In line
9, for sv r'sT/agtjj (i. e. h tw iirids^if), where, however, the JEolic dialect
will perhaps admit the elision of the w), he reads Iw' for Idri^ — ain Vsrag
a'ln TiKssra a'/Vs ha[i6i svr, lirid^tf) x' heyj^iro, %. r. "K,
On the word 'ka^mium^ in 1. 7, Bockh remarks, "manifesto 'Kargm-
[Mim pertinet ad rccXavrov. Aargjiis/v est venerationetn et officium pras-
tare, etiam donis et sacrificiis numini: hinc est de multa Jovi pen-
denda, si altera civitas cum altera consilia vel res gestas non commu-
nicasset. Pro eu est v assumptum, Xargsiof/^Bvov" This remark will agree
with the version of 1 hiersch. On da/jLog, in 1. 9, he observes, " Bafiov
igitur intellige pagum," The use of crag, i.e. -raga, in 1. 4-, for Tfg/, is
remarkable.
I subjoin the translation by Bockh, which may be compared with
that given in the text : " Pactum Eleis et Hermensibus. Societas sit
centum annos : earn autem incipiat hie ipse : siquid vero opus sit vel
dicto vel facto, conjuncti sint inter se et cetera et de bello : sin non con-
juncti sint, talentum argenti pendant Jovi Olympio violate donandum.
At siquis litems hasce Icedat, sive civis sodalis sive magistraius sive pa-
gus est, multa sacra tenetor hie scrijjta"
P. 76, 1. 3. The Sigean marble is 8 feet 7 digits high, 1 foot 6
digits broad, and above 10 digits thick ; the letters of the inscrip-
tion are in many places nearly obliterated; of which Mr. Rose thus
assigns the cause : " qui enim febri laborabant, presbyterorum jussu
super lapidem nostrum sese projicere et voiutari solebant, spe raali e
demonum crudelitate orti levandi."
According to Bockh and Rose, who agree with Dawes (see above,
p. 68, note **); the language of the lower inscription is Attic (thus
'E^/Moxodroug, Jidyw, xoarnia., &c.) ; that of the upper is Ionic (thus Toug-
/Mxodriog for %v^f/jOXgdrovg, xorirriga, UTroxgrjrjjg/OK, Ilguravri'iov).
This monument is often ascribed to the age of Solon, but Biickh,
upon good grounds, contends for a much lower date,— about the epoch
treaty, seems to require the middle voice of the verb, whereas Bockh's
translation, "let this year begin it, i.e. begin the league,'' agrees with the
true signification of the active voice of «g%w— <• let this year begin it,
and let those which follow keep if up"
16 REMARKS.
of Alexander the Great, or still later, when the Attic had become the
prevalent dialect. He imputes the mode of writing (/Soucrgo^JiSo'v), and
the other archaisms observable in both the inscriptions, to an affecta-
tion of antiquity in the person who set it up. This person he considers
to have been Phanodicus himself, and that both inscriptions were cut
at the same time — the lower one in the Attic language and letters, for
the Sigeans (see Herod., V, 65, 94), and as the predominant dialect, the
upper in Ionic, as the dialect of Proconnesus, to which place he belonged.
The word liyixjivdi, in 1. 6, appears to Bockh to be a mere mistake of the
cutter for 'Siysisuffi, as also Ironsiv (which, if not a mistake, would be Boeo-
tian,) for Ittojjcsi/ or ItroiriSiv. The words in line 8, which Thiersch reads
fj!,sXs8ahsiv su, Bockh, after Person, reads (j^iKihamtv ,a?, 5i 'Eiysitjg (Attic
vocative), and explains, " hie rursum imago ipsa loquitur, sed ita, quasi
homo sit : siquid mihi acciderit, fji^iXidalvsiv fis, curetis me,, O Sigeenses"
In 1. 10, the same critic denies that A'lsoiirog ("A/crwrog) can stand for 6
A/CwToj (see above, p. 68, § 4, obs. 2), " in nulla enim hujusmodi iu-
scriptione nomini artificis articulus prcejigitur : itaque pro iEsopo ar-
bitror Haesopum esse sine articulo, ut multa nomina asperum modo
omittunt modo assumunt."
See Inscriptt. Grcecce, Vol. I, p. 15, and likewise the Addenda, in
which Bockh ably defends himself against the remarks of Hermann.
P. 76. On this circumstance Bockh remarks : " literae sunt aroi-)(nbh
dispositse, non alia de causa, quam quod hsec ratio elegantissima est ; nee
verum est omnia Atheniensium acta publica ante Christum natum Groiyn-
hov scripta esse."
The marble was found on the plain of the Academy near the Cerami-
cus : " in Ceramico xocXXlffrctJ TPoasTsIw scilicet rj^g toXswj omnes qui in
bello ceciderant, praeter Maratlione occisos, id quod diserte testatur Thu-
cydides, et omnibus notum, ByifMSioj Gri'iaTi sepeliri solebant." * One
hundred and fifty Athenians, with their commander Callias, fell in the
first battle fought under the walls of Potidea (Thucyd., I, 62), about six
months before the breaking out of the Peloponnesian war, B.C., 432 (a
date which coincides with 01., 87, 1, not 86, 4, see Clinton's Fasti Hel-
lenici).
Bockh's copy supplies, chiefly from the Class. Journ., XIV, 185, a iew
* Rose Inscriptt. GrceccB Vetiistissimcp, p. 114. See the same work,
in the Appendix, p. 370, for an elegant dissertation on the Potidean in-
scription, by the author of this Grammar.
REMARKS. 17
characters in addition to those given by Thiersch. The first four verses
have been differently filled up by scholars, but of course merely from
conjecture.
P. 80. Both Mss. and editions vary as to the imposition of this accent,
see Heyne ad II., a, 9. Hermann, who gives to such words the name
o^ proclitics, " quia accentum non in prsecedente, sed in sequente vocabulo
<leponuul," and who thus properly accounts for their recovery of accent,
when placed after the words with which they are constructed, ^^ quia jam
eum ad sequenlia transmittere nequeunt" gives, upon this principle, the
accent to 6, j^, 0/', a/, when used pronominally. De Emend. Rat. Gram.
GrcBC, p. 110. It should be marked that oij, with the meaning of thuSy
takes the accent.
Observe, likewise, with reference to p. 82, § 5, that the so called Attic
genitives viw, >.fw, &c., from viwg, Xsuig, retain the acute accent (seep. 108,
obs.), and add to toXsws, avoJ'ysuv, Sec, in p. 83, the Ionic genitives in soj,
such as hig-TTonc/), vsrjvhu.
P. 85. The words 6/xjjX/^, xarjjX/-^/, as the author here gives them, are
examples of the middle accent, not of the Jbre accent. But their true
accentuation is 6,u-^X/^, xarriXi-^ (on the latter loord see Thiersch himself,
p. 117, § LVir, \), which will make them examples of the fore accent.
To the list of enclitic particles add ^jji/. Some of the ancient gram-
marians consider the accusative ahrov, when it signifies simply eum, not
ipsum or solum, an enclitic. Hermann (de Emend. Gram. Gr., p. 83,)
would make all the oblique cases of this pronoun, when their meaning
is not emphatic, also enclitics ; but, for at least a modification of this
opinion, see his Opuscula, Vol I, p. 330, LipsicB, 1827.
The author says nothing of anastrophe. By this is meant that, when
a preposition stands after the word which is governed by it, the accent of
the preposition is thrown back from the last to the penultimate syllable :
iXos XKTa, Ss&y craga, &c. , — "accentum in priorem syllabam retrahunt,
quo ipsa pronu7itiatio ostendat, ad qiiodnam rcferendce vocahulum sint "
(Hermann, id supra, p. 102). This should be observed likewise when
the prepositions stand as adverbs, either with or without an ellipse of the
verb — in the former of which cases they are erroneously said to stand as
verbs — since in this usage nothing follows for them to govern. The
grammarians except from the operation of anastrophe the prepositions
dvd and did, and also those instances in which a word, e. g. Bs, stands
between its case and the preposition, thus tu/ S' st/ Tudildrjc,, but without
good grounds for the exception. When the preposition stands between a
18 REMARKS.
substantive and the adjective belonging to it, anastrophe naturally finds
place only wlien the substantive precedes, not when the adjective does so;
since the substantive alone is governed by the preposition, the adjective
merely agrees in case with the substantive.
P. 86. Montfaucon, in his Palseographia, affirms that there is no appear-
ance of accentual marks in mss. earlier than the seventh century. It is
evident, however, as Foster (Essay on Accent and Quantitt/, p. 108, J
has inferred from a number of proofs, that many copies of the ancient
authors, after the time of the Alexandrian Aristophanes, exhibited these
marks. But, though the Greek accent is alluded to by Plato in the Cra-
tylus, as well as by Aristotle, the very passage in the third chapter of the
Elenchi, to which Thiersch refers, proves indisputably that the marks were
unknown in the time of these philosophers. Indeed there was no use for
such marks until the pronunciation of the Greek tongue, as well as the
tongue itself, began to be corrupted by an increased intercourse with fo-
reigners, and it became necessary, even for tlie sake of such foreigners, to
point out, in a visible manner, the true pronunciation.
P. 89. But in the change of aurag to ardo, the accent- syllable is not
affected — therefore the case is not similar. As to reading Greek by
accent, which the author here recommends, I never heard it practised
without a complete sacrifice of the proper emphasis, and consequently
of the sense, as well as of quantity. The Greek accent consisted in the
mere elevation or depressio?i of the tone, and therefore did not interfere
with quantity. But our accent consists in the stress of the voice, and
therefore cannot be applied to a s/iort syllable without altering its quantity.
P. 91. The force of the passage is injured by the hyphen, and the
interpretation which it demands, in this instance. Diomede reproaches
Paris as a7i archer, ro^ora, *' ab usu arcus, cum heroes hasta uterentur "
(Heyne ad loc), and an injurer, or a doer of base things, XuQrir/j^ being
equivalent to 6 Xu^Zag 'ttoiuv, 8jc.
The marks of punctuation, as well as of accent, were invented by A-
ristophanes of Byzantium. Before the Alexandrian period the Greeks
had no such marks. Aristophanes introduced three ; the rikiia criyiMrj,
or full stop, the /(iscrjj Griyfi.yi, and the h'7ta<srtyix,ri. The point of interroga-
tion (; ) appears first in the mss. of the 9t!i and 10th centuries. In the
more recent editions of Greek authors the point of admiration (!) is fre-
quently admitted — For some useful remarks on the subject of punctuation
see the 2nd German edit, of Matthias's Grammar (Leipsic, 1825), Vol. I,
p. 132.
REMARKS. 19
P. 94, obs. 1. Pyanepsion, the fourth Attic month, includes part of
September as well as of October, according to that order of the months,
wliich appears most agreeable to the ancient Greek writers.
P. 91, obs. 2. This notion of determining the gender by analogy is
fanciful, and becomes, if pushed too far, absurd. For a brief exposure of
the errors into which it betrayed Mr. Harris, see Tooke's Diversions of
Purley, Part I, chap. 4.
P. 97. According to David, ( methode pour etudier la langue Grecque
moderne,) for the nom. ace. and voc. plur. of (hmsa,, in modern Greek,
stands /ioica/s, but this equally exhibits a trace of the primitive termina-
tion.
P. 101. The last syllable of iho'itx is short. See on this point, and on
the whole subject of the quantity of final a, my System of Greek Prosody,
p. 325.
P. 103. Also ^Xovvrii, an epithet of the wild boar, ^Xovmv. Add the
remark of Elmsley on Eur. Med., 1230, " Genitivus pluralis xuavBoiv nihili
vox est. Dorice autem rectius scribitur %-ijanav quam xuavsav. Attice
quidem genitivus pluralis adjectivorum femininus eodem accentu effertur
quo masculinus, quoties iisdem Uteris scribitur. Dicitur, e.g. ruiv aXXuv
yuvaiKMv, licet substantivorum, quorum nom. plur. in at desinit, genitivus
accentum circumflexum in ultima habeat. Femininum enim aXkuv a
masculino suo non magis diversum est, quam femininum rw a masculine
rw. In dialecto vero Dorica aliter se res habet. Gen. plur. femininus a
masculino scriptura differt, neque magis scribendum Dorice ruv ciXXav yv-
vai%u}v, quia scribitur ruv oKKuv avdguiv, quam scribitur Attice 'xdsuv yuvai'
xojv, quia scribitur TavTuv dvd»Mv." Thus then in Attic write, dy/a, ayi-
wv; ^svn, S,sv(>jv, &c.
P. 103, § X, obs. 2. There is no reason for contracting y^ from a
supposed ysrj, rather than, with other grammarians, from a supposed yea.
The formation of yn from yea may be explained on the author's own
principle, § xxxvi, 2.
P. 108. Where does this genitive plural occur?
It should be observed that this form of declension, though called Attic,
appears also in other dialects, e. g. in the Epic of Homer, and the Ionic
of Herodotus.
P. 116. The contracted dual of this word is axsXr], not eKsXei, in Arist.
Thesm., 24, Pax 854 (ed. Rekker), and so dvo i'l'dri in Plato. Bockh and
Buttmann obtain g-/.iXsi, ^suysi, from an inscription published by Chandler,
where Matthiae prefers to understand the uncontracted ffKsKse, t^ivya, as
20 REMARKS.
meant to be expressed. As instances of the dual in »j from rig, we naay
cite ^vyy'ivri (not ^uyyivk), Arist. Av., 368, Trsg/xaXX^, Thesmoph., 282.
For ipvffsi Bekker reads (pusyi (Plat. Rep., y, p. 440), while another reading
is (pudsi, and for ToXze, both toXjj and toXs; are cited from the Socratic
jEschines by Choeroboscus — Cffaviug 6s iu^iaxirai.
P. 120. In the genitive and dative clone of Tar^jg, [Mr^rri^, but in other
cases also of avri^, as the paradigm shows. In Homer we find '^vyaroay
^{lyar^sg, ^vyaTgag, see § cxcvii. UaT^cov for 'jrars^uiv is rare. The dat.
plur. of yasrri^ is either yaffTrj^ffi or yafSrgaSi.
Of the gen. ya-oirog (for ;^a^/Sos), pp. 122, 125, it should be remarked
that, though called by grammarians anomalous and Doric, it alone appears
in all the dialects.
The genitive xisdrog as well as the contracted form (pp. 114, 127,) is
found in Attic Greek, e. g. in Xen. Hist. Grsec, VII, 5, 24.
P. 134. ToioZrog and roffovrog have, in the tragic writers, generally rot-
ouTOv and rogovrov in the neuter, very rarely toiovto and roffouro.
To the superlatives of only t,v\'^o terminations add dudrTjvoTaTog, Eur.
Sup., 967, ed. Dindorf., '^^<jiriGrov o'XUi'Trriv, H. in Cer., 137. Of the com-
parative we have an example in d'jro^uirigog i] X^\}//s, Time, 5, 110.
P. 145. "Arsf and a7%' seem improperly placed among the independent
adverbs. The former is probably connected with the old form clrs^og, other,
(the breathing being softened,— compare Swedish ater "on the other hand"),
and the latter is, according to Dr. Davy's ingenious derivation, the dative
of ay^, the hend of the arm.
The adverbs in ^iv and &i are ancient forms of the genitive and dative.
P. 150. The comparative o/xriuv is not used ; Tayim from ra-^hg is a
late form.
P. 151. "Eo^aros, if not derived, as the Etym. Mag. derives it, from
'iy^u (extreme, at which one stops), may perhaps proceed, by a transposi-
tion of letters in the root, from s^ (outermost, hence extreme). "Tffri^og,
which the Etym. Mag. derives from uto, is taken by Schneider also from
a contracted form of that preposition {bm, v-xg, vg, like aco, abs. The
Latin sus in susque, deque, &c., answers to the obsolete Greek ug). Other
etymologists refer van^og to a Hebrew word signifying to be behind hand,
to fall away.
P. 154. Koppa, not Sampi, comes after t, and is the mark for 90, and
Sampi, not Koppa, comes after w, and is the mark for 900. See Thiersch
himself, above, p. 27, § xii, 9, obs. 1.
From the Scholiasts on Aristoph. Plutus, 277 (cf. Eccles., 683,) it
REMARKS. 21
appears that at least the first ten letters of the alphabet (from A to K)
were occasionally used as marks of number by the Athenians. Under
the Ptolemies this was the more usual method of notation, so that Aris-
tarchus nambered the books of Homer in this manner (A, 1 ; K, 10; A,
11; n, 24 ; Sic). In the time of Claudius Ctesar, the Stigma (as repre-
sentative of Vau) for 6, and the Koppa for 90, were introduced, and appear
upon medals and inscriptions. The Sampi for 900 is found only in mss.
Some curious remarks on the methods of notation practised by the
Greek mathematicians are to be found in Matthije's Grammar f2nd edi-
tion of the original), Vol. I, p. 309.
P. 158, § 6. For the dative of this old form, /V, see below, § cciv, 4.
Ibid. The neuter form 6<fsa is found in Herodotus. Cf. Euseb. Prsep.
Ev., 9, 41.
P. 164. In uvTivuiv, and the other forms of this word with the circum-
flex on the antepenult, the attached enclitic has no effect upon the accen-
tuation.
Ibid. Some parts of the plural of ohhii and firjbsig are likewise found,
e. g. ovdivsg, Isocr., crs^. dvTid., § ccc, Bekk.
P. 172. On the subject of the 2nd future active and middle, see below,
p. 182, § xcv, 7. In all cases the so called second future of these voices
is merely a contracted form of the first or real future. This form is nearly
universal in liquid verbs, and very common, with the Attics, in pure verba
and verbs in ^u. In the paradigms some forms of second future are giveu
which do not exist (e. g. X/rjw or X/tw, Xmio/j^ai) for the sake of analogy.
P. 175. The root of fiXiu, compared with (piXog, <pt7^a, &c., is really
fiX, the termination (including copula and subject) is £w. This is to be
observed with reference to future remarks on the true constitution of the
verb : but, as the basis of a mere grammatical distinction, <pi7-.i may be
called the root.
P. 177. See Eur. Bacch., 32, where, however, Elmsley, after Porson,
reads wVr^Tjca, see the remark of Elmsley on the same play, v. 686. The
want of augment in this case is supposed by Matthise to proceed from the
old orthography, which made no use of H. — The augment fi from ii ap-
pears to be a peculiarity of the later Attic : the same may be said of jju
from Ju.
It should be observed that the temporal augment seems to have pro-
ceeded originally from the contraction of the syllabic : thus, ia into ri, a
into -n or £/, &c.
BouXo(j.ai, imperf. rjQouXofiriv, should be added to the verbs wliich take,
in Attic, a double augment.
22 REMARKS.
The Epic dialect sometimes, for the sake of the verse, omits to double
g after the syllabic augment.
P. 179. 'Pe§i(pdai is cited from Pindar, and '^t^aTiS/Mivti) or ^e^vrag/Msv^fi
from Anacreon, by Choeroboscus.
p. 183. Because these verbs generally exhibit the original root, as well
as the formation of the verb in an entire state : consequently there is, in
their case, no older form, the imperfect of which can stand as the second
aorist of a new form. Every Greek verb, in the 1st pers. pres. ind. act.,
is made up of three parts : the root, which conveys the individual mean-
ing of the verb (f/X, love, in fiXiu; rvx or rvrr, strike, in rv-rru, See),
and the two parts of the termination, viz. s (rarely another vowel sound),
expressive of effort or existence, and w or fj^i, different shapes of the Jirst
personal pronoun (thus (piX-i-Ujlove-do-I, or loving-am-I, — predicate, co-
pula, subject) — more of which hereafter.* But, in mute and liquid verbs,
the primitive root has generally been extended (as tvxt from ru'X, re^av
from ri[i, or rai^,) or otherwise altered, so that there is an old imperfect
('sVuTToi', 'iraijjov,) to serve as 2nd aor. of the new form. As to the second
future, see above, the remark on p. 172. That which is here called {§ 5,)
the Attic future belongs to the class there noticed. 'Eccw, here marked
law, is marked law by Maltby. The Attic poets of course contract the
open forms, but before a consonant the a is always long. In Homer,
however, we find laa, that is Ian.
p. 188. Except in so far as the augment is thrown away; thus, from
eXj/'v}/, £ is dropped except in the indicative. — The mood vowel, as the author
terms it, may be included with the pronominal forms, w, (Mai, iir\v, &c.,
under the general name of termination. See the preceding remark.
Ibid. § CI, 1. The true mood vowel for the 1st pers. indie, act. of the
chief tenses is more commonly s than o.
Upon the terminations of the 1st aor. optative active it should be re-
marked that, instead of the forms in a//*/, &c., the Attics, after the ex-
ample of the lonians and Dorians, generally used the primitive and iEolic
form £/a, nag, sis, at least in the 2nd and 3rd persons singular and the 3rd
plural. The ^olians made use of the 1st person likewise. The forms
aig, ai, however, were not unknown to Homer or to the Attics. Exam-
ples occur in the Iliad and Odyssey, and also in iEschylus, Sophocles,
Plato, Thucydides, &c.
See below, p. 24.
REMARKS. 23
Likewise in the passive aorists we may observe that the optative plur.
has commonly ia the Attic poets, and even in prose, the forms sTfisv, iki,
iTiVy a contraction which appears also in Homer. The uncontracted forms,
however, are found, though in the third person very rarely.
P. 194). The author considers the 1st pers. dual to have its place in
conjugation, though always identical with the Ist pers. plural. On the
2nd and 3rd persons dual, see below, p. 449, and, in addition to Elmsley
ad Eur. Med., 1041, Arist, Achar., 723, likewise Hermann ad Soph.
CEd. Col., 1381.
P. 200, Monk reads: a!, al' Ksx^avrai ^vfi(po^a viuv TcaxZv, with the
following note, "equidem demum reposui ^u/Ago|a, monente Elmsleio.
Singularis est KeK^avrai."
P. 209. The contraction is really from y^^vsoiv, and may be traced, in
this and similar verbs, through successive abbreviations, from the oldest
form : ^^usosfisvat, ^^ucos/nv, j^gucosv, p/guffoDc.
Upon the same principle of contraction there should be no iota sub-
scribed to the contracted infinitive of verbs in au : riiMas/jjivai, ri/Masfnv,
ri/idiv, riftioiv, not rifidsiv, ti/Xjuv, &c. This has long been a subject of dispute
among scholars. We find it noticed even by the grammarian Herodian,
(about A. D., 180), who, with many other ancient critics, declares against
the iota. Among modern authorities on the same side the chief is Elmsley
ad Soph. CEd. Tyr. prcef,, p. vii.
P. 210. On giyuv, Arist. Av., 935. Dindorf remarks : " |/y«i/ infini-
tivus est, ut Vesp., 446, wcrrs {i,r\ giym y exdaror'. Ad quem locum SchoL,
dvTi TOO ^lyovv. Aui^iov 8s tovto xaraxgar^cav Tagd 'ATTixoTg. In Nub.
tamen, 443, forma communis occurrit ^lyouv, ut et Acharn., 1146, v.
McEris, p. 339, ibique Pierson. Sed Lamb. Bos. Obss. Critt., p. 48,
prseeunte Tho. M., p. 782, discrimen facit inter g/yiw et g/yow, ut illud ad
animum, ejusque horrorem, timorem, hoc ad corpus referatur et frigus."
P. 222. The imperative ^ol! is very rare, and appears almost exclusively
in compounds ' •re^idou, hir66o\j, &c.
The aor. 2nd mid. of '/>},«,/ is not v^/Mriv but £;a.^f, or in compounds £/^a>jv
(see below, p. 227).
The augment n belongs to the pluperfect, not to the perfect, of hryi/ii.
P. 225. Of existence, as representing the act of respiration, necessary
to existence, of motion and impulse, as representing the same act with
greater energy — the straining of the breath. The prefixed consonants,
sibilant and guttural, which the author supposes to have been originally
joined with s or /, would give more strength to the representative sound.
24 REMARKwS.
At p. 424 {§ ccvri, 1), a different account of the origin and radical
meaning of sifii is proposed, but that here given is recommended by its
greater simplicity.
Ibid. § 3. He must mean that it was not so used separately (as am,
&c., in the English passive voice), since in ^ ccvii, he derives the termi-
nations of tense and person from different shapes of this verb.
The formation of the various inflections of the Greek verb from the
form sw or £//>(,/ has been a favourite theory with many philologers.
There appear to be two objections to this system.
1. It is superfluous. For after we have applied the various forms of
idi or sijd! to explain the terminations of other verbs, these forms themselves
remain to be accounted for. Hut the same analytical process which will
account for these, would explain at the same time the constitution of verbal
inflections, if the latter exhibited (according to the notion of the philologers
above alluded to,) always the same appearances which may be traced, di-
rectly or by inference, in the substantive verb.
2. It is inadequate. For all the different shapes of sw or s/'/i/, that can
reasonably be supposed, will not supply tlie whole forms of verbal termi-
nation. We may derive from them such forms as p/Xsw, tuttw (or the
older Twrrsoj or rwrr'su), (paivc/j (or the older (pav'sM), and likewise such as
"iSTYifjji, r!d7]f/t,i, and the like, but not such as dyjXooj, ri/jbdu, dgow, yiXdca, &c.
It is erroneous to say, with regard to these verbs, that they have 'ioj and
its parts contracted or syncopated, in their terminations, thus driXo-soj,
BrjXouj, ri/Mcc-iu, ri/Moiu, aoo-tu, aooM, yiXa-nu, jzk6,m, fut. d'/jXa-sacu, with
contraction in the penult, driXusu, rijMa-iGM, r/,a>j(rw, aoo-isu, by syncope
or ejection of s, a^osu, yikcc-iCu, ysXaffw : for the roots of these verbs are
not briko, r/,aa, aoo, &c., but, as both analogy, and a comparison with
cognate words in the same or other tongues, demonstrate, brik, rtiM, dg,
&c. Whence, therefore, have they S;jX-ow, not brfk-iu, rtih-au, not rii/j-iw,
ao-6oj, not a^-su, in these forms when completed?
If the theory proposed above (p. 22, I'emark on p. 183,) be admitted,
these appearances are of easy solution. The Greek verb in its simplest
form, the pres. ind. act., is made up of a root, a vowel sound denoting effort
or existence, the real, independent copula — and a personal pronoun :*
* Compare this statement with what the author says in § ii, 3, 8.
The Greek substantive verb includes the pronominal symbols as well as
the copula, and thus differs from the English use of am, art, is, &c.
REMARKS. 25
piX-s-ci), driX-o M, ri/x-d-u, love-do-I, showdo-I, Sic, or lovijig-am-I, he,
and so also, in the other conjugation, Tid-rj-fii, dio-oj-fii, placedo-I, give-
do-[, &c. E, 0, a, '/), or other vowel sounds, may equally stand as sym-
bols of effort or existence, on the principle already applied to so or ilfj^i
(p. 23), and w or /x; are recognised forms of the first personal pronoun.
The other persons are in like manner represented by their proper prono-
minal symbols: see § ccvii, 6. In the present of mute and liquid verbs,
the copula or vowel sound, which connects the root with the symbol of
personality, is contracted together with the latter, as in the contracted
shape of verbs pure. But in other tenses some shape of it frequently
becomes visible, as rvTT^ffuj, &c,, and hence, by contraction, the peculiar
form of the future in liquid verbs.
It is evident that to the substantive verb two only of these elements
will belong, since existence and personality alone are expressed by it.
But the other small verbs, as Thiersch terms them, have, either in their
actual form, or in some obsolete form discoverable in some of their parts,
the whole of the three elements.
In the formation of the passive and middle voices a new pronominal
symbol is introduced : Bri\-6-o-fj^ai, shoio-do-I -myself., and hence / am
shown, (piX-s-o-fiai, &c. The mute and liquid verbs, having absorbed the
connecting vowel sound in the present active, neglect it in the other voices:
rxjiTT-o-fia,!, strike- I-mt/self {m\dd\e or reflexive meaning), hence get a hloWy
not give one to another, (passive meaning).
The formation of the other moods and tenses of the verb may be traced
out in perfect conformity with the principle here developed. Both the
connecting vowels and the symbols of personality undergo various changes;
the latter seemingly for the sake of discrimination, the former to mark the
modifications of meaning. Thus the connecting vowel is lengthened or
extended in the conjunctive and optative moods (>i, w, o/, a/, ii). More-
over, when any expression of time, beyond the most simple and obvious
expression of it by the present tense, is to be marked, it is necessary to
introduce into the verbal form a suitable symbol. Hence the augment of
past tenses, the siyma, which is the universal symbol of futurity, and
which belonged originally to verbs liquid as well as to the mute and pure
verbs, and other devices. Of some of these devices it is possible to ex-
plain the origin and nature, — others seem to depend upon that arbitrary
principle which operates, to a greater or less extent, in all parts of every
language.
To avoid swelling the bulk of this volume, the remainder of the remarks
ivill be given at the end of the Syntax,
END OF THE GRAMMAR.
GEORGE RICHARDSON, rillNTER, GLASGOW.
o
1
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
PA Thiersch, Friedrich
25^ Wilhelm von
T553 The Greek Grammar
cop.£
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11